Cultivate Fast, Power Last: Aura's Flow, Watch It Grow

第1話 Look at each other in the world, or forget each other in the world.

1. Sword of the Sword Master (1)

　　In February of the nineteenth year of Baidi, a cold wind was howling in the snowy city of Beiyue County.

　　With a snap, the window opened. The wind blew snow in through the cracks in the window, and the fire on the purple gold stove swayed. A pair of dry black hands rested on the soft lambskin mattress, hanging down softly, and were warming themselves by the fire. At this moment, the wind blew, and the flames suddenly swayed and licked them - and the hands were stretched out stiffly, and they didn't have time to avoid it.

　　What’s even more bizarre is that the owner of those hands didn’t even utter a cry of pain despite being burned by the fire.

　　"Oh!" A little maidservant nearby was busy closing the window, and turned around as soon as she saw it. As soon as she moved the purple gold furnace away, she heard a voice behind her ear coldly scolding: "Useless! How can you be so careless?"

　　She shuddered suddenly and said in a trembling voice: "I'm sorry, Master..."

　　"Get out!" Before she could finish her sentence, he swung his palm and pushed her aside.

　　A man walked in from outside the door. He was wearing a white linen shirt, tall and thin, with a stern face. Every line on his face seemed to be carved by wind and frost. His eyes were as sharp as swords, making people dare not look at him. When he came in, his footsteps were so light that you could hardly hear a sound. He was holding a bowl of medicine in his right hand. However, when he raised his left hand to knock the man out, the bowl of medicine didn't move at all!

　　Without even looking at the maid, he put the medicine on the table next to the stove and quickly pulled up the burned hands to check them - the skinny and charred hands were covered with scars, hideously twisted, and the five fingers couldn't even be put together. The new and old wounds overlapped, which was shocking.

　　“Damn it… When will this heal?” The man cursed in a low voice, with a murderous look between his brows. “Are you really going to force me to follow that damn recipe?”

　　The hand in the palm moved slightly, as if trying to retract.

　　"Awake?" He looked up with a look of joy on his face.

　　The woman huddled in the white fox fur really opened her eyes a little, looked at him, and then looked around the room, as if she didn't know where she was. Her face was terrifying - as if something burning had hit her head on, the left half of her face had turned to charcoal, while the other half was intact and beautiful like a fairy.

　　"Are you feeling better today? Is the room warm enough?" he asked, trying to speak as gently as possible.

　　The woman did not answer, but just looked at the person in front of her with a blank look, and shrank back slightly, as if she felt that there was an uncomfortable murderous aura from the other person - the world's number one killer king, even if he was deliberately restrained and hidden, still made people alert.

　　"Come, drink the medicine, and you'll be fine." Beiyue Snow Lord sighed, picked up the bowl of medicine from the table, and helped her up with the fox fur coat, "This is the medicine I asked the best doctor in Snow City to prescribe."

　　She was wrapped in fox fur, very light, like a feather, frowning and turning her head away, as if trying to avoid the bowl he handed over. He was a little impatient, raised his left hand and pressed on the Kamikaze point on her back, and lifted her up in his arms. The bowl was at her mouth, and she reluctantly lowered her head to drink the medicine, but the left corner of her mouth was also scabby, and her lips could only open a little.

　　After all, he had never done such delicate work of taking care of people. He fed her too hastily, and the medicine flowed down the corners of her mouth, staining her snow-white fox fur. The Snow Lord of North Vietnam put the bowl on the table in a panic and took a towel to wipe it for her. However, as soon as she left his support, the woman immediately collapsed, curled up in the fox fur again, and started coughing rapidly.

　　He stared blankly for a moment, and suddenly felt a surge of turbid air rising from his chest. With a "bang", he smashed the medicine bowl to the ground - the most outstanding female disciple under the Sword Saint Kongsang had turned into this!

　　During the chaos in the imperial capital, he risked his life to rescue Yin Ye from the fire in the deep palace. At that time, she had been crushed under a huge, burning beam, and her whole body had turned into a burning person. Taking advantage of the chaos, he replaced her with the body of a palace maid, put her in a coffin and took her out of the imperial capital, heading north from Yecheng overnight and returning to his former hometown, Xuecheng.

　　He thought that as long as she survived, he would get the sword master's unique skills that he had always dreamed of - however, he didn't expect that after escaping from the imperial capital, he had invited famous doctors and tried his best, but now she was in this state of neither life nor death. It has been three months, and the best doctors within a radius of 300 miles have been invited, and all kinds of precious medicines have been used, but she is still like a ghost - is this woman really disabled from now on?

　　When he thought of this, he couldn't help but become impatient. He suddenly helped the exhausted woman up, put something in her hand, and said sternly: "Look, what is this? This is the lightsaber I brought back for you from the fire! Come on, hold it tight!"

　　Sword of the Sword Master (2)

　　She just looked at him blankly, her fingers clenched without resistance. However, as soon as his hand loosened, her five fingers immediately loosened powerlessly, and the lightsaber rolled out from between her charred and twisted fingers - she couldn't even hold a sword?

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam watched this scene, and became increasingly annoyed. He turned and walked out. The little maid was just walking in hurriedly with burn medicine in her hands. She couldn't avoid him in time and bumped into him with a cry, and the ointment in her hand was smeared on his chest.

　　"Idiot!" The Snow Lord of North Vietnam was annoyed and murderous, and his hand went straight to the opponent's neck.

　　He grabbed the maid's neck, and she couldn't even scream. He threw his hands and exerted force, trying to cut off her blood vessels. However, at that moment, there was a slight "swish" sound, and a coldness came from the side and pierced the acupoint behind his elbow! The Snow Lord of Beiyue was shocked and dropped the person in his hand and turned around suddenly.

　　"Who?" He shouted in a low voice, murderous intent gathering in his heart.

　　There was no one else in the room, it was completely empty. Only the dying woman was leaning on the couch, covered in a thick fox fur coat, her face pale and motionless - but in her hand, she had unexpectedly regained control of the fallen lightsaber.

　　Yin Yelai had no expression on his face. He just said two words to the frightened maid: "Go!"

　　The little maid came to her senses, screamed, covered her neck, stood up, and staggered out desperately.

　　Seeing the other person running away, the woman's strong breath finally dissipated, her body leaned back, and fell down softly. Her fingers loosened weakly, and the lightsaber rolled down again.

　　The Snow Lord of Beiyue did not chase the fleeing maid. He stood there for a moment, then suddenly understood and was overjoyed—Sword Qi! What had just attacked him was actually a wisp of Sword Qi!

　　"Just now, it was you who saved that girl from me?" He walked back to the couch and looked at the woman on the couch. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Kongsang Female Sword Saint Yin Yelai - you finally woke up?"

　　The woman curled up in the fox fur raised her head, and her blank eyes had quietly changed, shining brightly, like a condensed sword of light! At that moment, the Snow Lord of North Vietnam subconsciously took a step back and took a breath without saying a word - yes, that was the look that the Kongsang female swordsman should have! That was the sword skill that was enough to rival him and dominate the world!

　　"Great!" He couldn't help but laugh, "I knew you wouldn't be useless like this!"

　　At that moment, he was so happy that he actually picked her up and carried her sideways, turning around the room like a child, then turned around in an instant and put the woman wrapped in fox fur back on the couch. "Quick, teach me! I can take you as my master!" The Snow Lord of Beiyue knelt down in front of the couch without hesitation, looking up at Yin Yelai with eager and enthusiastic eyes.

　　"Accept you as my disciple?" Yin Yelai stared at him, his face turned to charcoal and no expression could be seen.

　　"Yes! Otherwise why would I save you?" The Snow Lord of North Vietnam looked at her.

　　"The Sword Saint has two male and female Sword Saints in his school, inheriting different sword skills, combining hardness and softness, like the sun and the moon reflecting each other." Yin Yelai said calmly, without any sarcasm, "The sword skills of my lineage have always been passed down to female disciples. You are a man, why do you covet this?"

　　"Swordsmanship has no boundaries! What's the difference between men and women?" The Snow Lord of Beiyue was not shaken at all. "I am your savior. You have almost escaped death. Don't you want to accept me as your disciple? Besides, my qualifications are not bad!"

　　"Oh, you have good talent? You are too modest, aren't you?" Yin Yelai shook his head and sneered softly, "Your sword skills... ahem, are no less than mine. Now I'm afraid it's not impossible to say that you are the best in the world... ahem."

　　"But sword skills will never end." The Snow Lord of Beiyue recalled the past many years ago and felt quite regretful. "In the past, I once went to ask your master, Sword Saint Lingfei and Sword Saint Lanhua for advice - do you know? Being able to learn the sword of the Sword Saint is my greatest wish in life!"

　　Yin Yelai coughed and asked, "So... ahem, have you ever thought about why your two masters refused to accept you?"

　　"Yes, I have been thinking about this reason." Beiyue Snow Lord raised his head, his eyes somewhat confused, "After your master and I fought each other, he was very impressed and said that my talent was unique in his life. But why did he reject me in the end and accept Qinghuan, a drunkard?"

　　She looked at him with a sneer on her face: "Because the master has already seen that you are not worthy."

　　The expression on the face of the Snow Lord of Beiyue suddenly froze, and his eyes became cold again. Suddenly, he sneered, and with lightning speed, he grabbed the opponent's shoulder. Yin Yelai wanted to dodge backwards, but his seriously injured body could not move.

　　Sword of the Sword Master (3)

　　"They say I'm unworthy?" He sneered, and a fierce light finally appeared in his eyes.

　　"Yes." Yin Yelai did not flinch. The Snow Lord of Beiyue took a breath, as if he had suppressed some murderous intent, and asked word by word: "So, what do you say?"

　　Yin Yelai looked directly into those wolf-like fierce eyes without retreating: "Still unworthy."

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam's face changed, and his men could not help but increase their strength. With a cracking sound, her shoulder bone was almost broken. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Why?"

　　Yin Yelai looked at him coldly: "Just look at how you treated a mere servant just now - this shows how you will treat those who are far less powerful than you after you have mastered superhuman power and become a sword master."

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam listened with a complex expression in his eyes, as if he didn't know how to defend himself.

　　"These small things are the dividing line between good and evil in human nature." Yin Yelai shook his head and coughed, "And your true nature is clear at a glance - cough, how can the Sword Saint's disciples allow such a tyrannical and bloodthirsty person?"

　　"Tyrannical? Bloodthirsty?" He sneered, the anger and injustice in his eyes overflowing again, "What do you know?! In this world where the strong prey on the weak, I survived! This is everything! If I don't kill people, people will kill me!"

　　"What a high-sounding excuse. Where is that little girl just now? Did she hinder you? Would she kill you?" Yin Yelai sneered, "No, Snow Lord of Beiyue, don't make excuses - now you kill people not for self-protection, but completely to satisfy your inner desire to kill! So..."

　　The seriously injured and dying woman looked up at him, her eyes as sharp as a sword: "So, the Sword of the Sword Master that Master Lan Hua passed on to me, I can't hand it over to a pair of hands like this!"

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam was speechless. He suddenly pulled her over in annoyance and looked at her fiercely: "At this point, how dare you say such things to me? - You should know that your current situation is not much better than that girl!"

　　"I know that I am now a piece of meat on the chopping board." Yin Yelai smiled as he was dragged up by one hand and had no power to resist. "But you are wrong about one thing - that little girl just now is afraid of death. But I am not."

　　The Snow Lord of Beiyue suddenly stood up, his eyes were cold, his tone was full of murderous intent, and he sneered: "That's easy to say! How much pain can you endure? Do you believe that I can break your bones inch by inch and make you wish you were dead? By then, I'm afraid you will wish you had died on the night of the fire in the imperial capital!"

　　"Go ahead and try it." She didn't care at all. Suddenly, she used up all her remaining strength to tear off the white fox fur coat on her body. At that moment, seeing her appearance, even the pupils of the Snow Lord of Beiyue couldn't help but shrink.

　　The body of the woman in front of him had been burned by the ruthless fire. She was wrapped in bandages all over her body, and every inch of her skin was covered with ointment. Her gradually scarred body looked like it was crawling with countless centipedes, which was extremely terrifying. She looked at him, and suddenly raised her hand silently and placed it directly on the purple gold furnace.

　　The fire was burning brightly, the bandages were burned, and the flames licked the skin directly, giving off a burnt smell.

　　"What do you want to do?" He made a move instantly, and the purple gold furnace was overturned in an instant.

　　Her hands were covered in blood, but her expression remained unchanged. She turned to look at him and said calmly, "Did you see? This fire has burned almost all of my skin and severed all my meridians. Now, I don't even feel the pain."

　　“……” The Snow Lord of North Vietnam was stunned and speechless for a moment.

　　"Look, I'm already a living dead body," she smiled, but her scarred face looked horrible. "How else can you torture me?"

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam looked at her, clenching and unclenching his fingers several times, and the murderous intent that burst out was forcibly suppressed - there was such a fearless light in the eyes of this seriously injured and dying woman, and that kind of power actually made this cold-blooded killer helpless.

　　"Ah..." Finally, the murderous aura on his body dissipated. He lowered his head to pick up the white fox fur from the ground, wrapped her up again, and whispered, "Don't catch a cold. Take care of your body first - we can talk about other things later."

　　He wrapped her up like a doll, his movements gentle and careful. At the end, he lowered his head and carefully tied the straps one by one, whispering distressedly: "What do you want in exchange for teaching me sword skills? - I can swear to you that after I become a swordsman, I will never kill anyone again. I will turn over a new leaf and become a swordsman who draws the sword for the people of the world."

　　"Really?" She was not moved by that look and said calmly, "No one will believe the oath of a wolf - I have heard about what kind of person you are. People who despise life and have no reverence or compassion also have no integrity."

　　Sword of the Sword Master (4)

　　"..." Hearing these words, a fierce expression flashed across the eyes of the Snow Lord of Beiyue again. He exerted force with his fingers, and the belt on his hand was torn off with a snap.

　　"Look, you can't control the murderous intent in your heart at all." Yin Yelai smiled slightly, "When you encounter setbacks and things don't go your way, you only think of using the sword to make the other party obey you. This kind of character may be innate or acquired, but it is extremely dangerous in any case. I can't let you hold the sword of the Sword Saint with this hand."

　　"..." He looked at her, the fierceness in his eyes gradually disappeared, and suddenly he loosened his hands, knelt on the ground, placed his hands on his knees, lowered his head, and bowed deeply!

　　"Please." He lowered his head. "Please!"

　　Such a tone made Yin Yelai stunned. Beiyue Snow Lord bowed deeply, and his tone became weak and pleading: "I have no other goal in my life, just to pursue the highest swordsmanship - Fairy Yin, you are also a world-class swordsman, you should understand this feeling! You... Can't you help me?"

　　"If you don't trust me, you can poison me or put a spell on me. If I go against your wishes, you can take my life at any time! - Then you can rest assured, right?"

　　At that moment, his eyes actually made her move slightly.

　　Those eyes were burning, eager, extremely pure, and extremely sincere. Those eyes revealed an indestructible obsession, to live and die for the sword - yes, she could imagine that if someone with such a heart inherited the sword of the Sword Saint, the swordsmanship of this school would be brilliant and unstoppable!

　　"I will not let you down, and I will keep my promise. The reputation of the Sword Saint will definitely be further enhanced because of me." He made the promise word by word, looking at her, "I will also do my best to repay you - I will heal you and send you back to Bai Mochen. I will go through fire and water to do everything you want for you."

　　Hearing the name "Bai Mochen", the woman in the fox fur trembled violently, but shook her head subconsciously, shielding her chest with her charred hands, and curled up her body as if in extreme pain.

　　"No," she murmured, "I don't want to see him again."

　　"Marshal Bai just wrote a letter of divorce and divorced Princess Yueyi. The whole world was shocked. Did you know?" The Snow Lord of Beiyue said, watching Yin Yelai raise his head in surprise, and then slowly explained the situation in recent times one by one, "After the civil strife in the imperial capital that day, the power of the kings was weakened, and in the end Bai Mochen won in the chaos and assisted Princess Yueyi to ascend the throne. He could have been the regent and ruled the world, but he actually proposed a divorce from his wife who had become the empress and resigned!"

　　"Ah?" She couldn't help but blurt out, "He is--"

　　"What a man who can take it or leave it..." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam couldn't help but sigh, "You once paid such a tragic price, but you were still separated. Now that you have survived the catastrophe, don't you want to reunite with him?"

　　Yin Yelai trembled slightly, didn't say a word, just gritted his teeth and shook his head.

　　"You don't want to?" Beiyue Snow Lord looked at the woman with some surprise, not knowing what she was thinking. After a long while, she whispered, "So...what about Murong from the Zhenguo Mansion? Murong Jun...how is he now?"

　　"The Murong family?" The Snow Lord of Beiyue shook his head and answered uncertainly, "Bai Mochen hated the Murong family so much that after he escaped from the siege of the imperial capital, he once sent troops to surround the Duke of Zhenguo's Mansion, preparing to exterminate the entire family."

　　"Ah?!" Yin Yelai couldn't help but screamed, "Did he...did he kill Murong Jun?"

　　Seeing her panicked look, the Snow Lord of Beiyue smiled and said, "No, in the end, under the persuasion of the Ninth Princess of Guangmo King, Marshal Bai let the Murong family go - but Murong Jun's whereabouts are unknown, and now the Zhenguogong Mansion is also in the hands of Murong Yi. Oh, by the way, I heard that Empress Yueyi is also planning to marry Murong Yi, so it seems that there is no need to worry about the future prosperity of the Zhenguogong Mansion."

　　"..." Yin Yelai breathed a sigh of relief, unable to support himself any longer, and leaned heavily on the couch, feeling endless exhaustion. Yes... that grand drama finally came to an end. After the civil strife in the imperial capital, everyone went their separate ways, welcoming their own destinies, life and death, and no longer had any connection.

　　Whether it is Mo Chen or Jun, they will continue their own lives in the end - but she is the only one who is different. In the fire, her life has ended. She is neither dead nor alive, neither human nor ghost, and can never return to the world of the living.

　　"It seems that you miss them very much," Beiyue Snow Lord looked at her expression and said, "If you are willing to accept me as your disciple, after your injury is healed, whether you want to find Bai Mochen or Murong Jun, I will send you to them."

　　Sword of the Sword Master (5)

　　He looked at her expression and spoke carefully, not favoring any man - the woman in front of him was about the same age as him, but she had experienced so many ups and downs. He couldn't even guess what she was thinking now.

　　Yin Yelai shook his head, looking at his ugly face in the mirror, and sighed, "No... Let it be! I don't want to go back to anyone. Both An Jinran and Yin Yelai died in the fire in the imperial capital."

　　——Yes, everything should end on that day, so why create so much trouble?

　　Now she has become a useless person like a charred dead tree, with her appearance completely destroyed, her body turned into charcoal, and she can't even eat or sleep on her own. And with Bai Mochen or Murong Jun's character, once they know that she is still alive, they will come to him at all costs and carry this burden for the rest of their lives.

　　Enough. We have been deeply bound to each other in this life, and now that we have finally made a break, we should stop entangled.

　　"That's fine. If you don't want to go find them, I can still support you for the rest of your life." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam looked at her, "I will settle you down, take care of you, respect you, and do everything in my power to accompany you until the end of your life - as long as you promise to teach me swordsmanship, I can even be anyone to you."

　　"No, I don't want anyone." She said calmly, "I would like to die alone."

　　Hearing this answer, as if his patience had finally run out, the Snow Lord of North Vietnam suddenly slammed the table, stood up suddenly, and said sternly: "No! - If you die like this, what will happen to the Sword of the Sword Master? It must be passed down!"

　　The Sword of the Sword Saint? Yin Yelai looked at this world-famous assassin king and sighed.

　　She knew her own physical condition, and of course she understood that she was on the verge of dying and could die at any time. Although the Sword Saint's disciples had secret manuals such as "Nine Questions" and "Six Secrets" handed down from generation to generation, the real essence was not on paper, but was passed down through word of mouth between master and apprentice, or even through telepathy.

　　As the female swordsman of Kongsang, she inherited the sword skills of Master Lan Hua, which were very different from the sword skills of Lingfei Swordsman that Qinghuan inherited. Now she was dying, but she had not accepted any disciples. Once she died, the sword skills of the swordsmanship of the swordsman might be lost - but even so, she could not risk handing the sword of the swordsman to such a pair of blood-stained hands!

　　"..." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam gritted his teeth. The helpless emotion almost drove this ruthless man crazy. After a long silence, he suddenly raised his head and said, "Or, I have another way to make you change your mind."

　　"What?" She was startled when she saw the burning look in his eyes.

　　He stood up instantly, with that terrifying light in his eyes again. But before she could ask, he suddenly stepped out of the window like lightning and jumped onto the street.

　　The window was open, and the wind and snow whistled in. The room instantly became cold, like an ice cellar. She leaned on the couch, watching the cold wind blowing the tufts of snow-white fur on the fox fur, with some worry in her eyes.

　　After a while, there was a "click" sound, and the window suddenly moved again, and a figure fell into the room.

　　The returning Snow Lord of North Vietnam had a cold expression on his face. He looked at her and threw something in his hand heavily to the ground. The man fell to the ground and groaned in fear, but his body could not move. It was obvious that his acupuncture points were sealed and he shrank into a ball.

　　Yin Yelai recognized that the person he had captured was actually the maid who had just escaped, and he couldn't help but cry out: "You——!"

　　"Look, she should have tried harder to escape," the Snow Lord of North Vietnam sneered, "We talked for so long just now, but she only managed to escape two streets, and then hid under an eaves because of the heavy snow and wind. Ha, you know, with my tracking skills, even if she escaped three days earlier, I could easily catch her back."

　　The maid was trembling on the ground, looking at him in fear with tearful eyes, then turned to look at Yin Yelai, stammering and not daring to say a word.

　　"What are you going to do?" Yin Yelai asked angrily, "Why do you want to embarrass an unrelated little girl?"

　　"It really has nothing to do with her. It's a pity that she just has bad luck." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam said calmly, "In fact, I just want you to know that over the years, anyone I wanted to kill has never been able to escape from my palm -"

　　Before he finished speaking, he suddenly leaned down, flipped his wrist, and a silver dagger instantly appeared between his fingers, slashing across the maid's neck! With a scream, a thin column of blood gushed out instantly, splashing onto her fox fur, spots of bright red that were eye-catching.

　　"You--!" Yin Yelai sat up instantly, finding strength from nowhere.

　　Sword of the Sword Master (6)

　　"Look, now, only you can save her." The Snow Lord of Beiyue cut the maid's throat with a knife, stood up, a cold smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and kicked the girl who was screaming and struggling on the ground in front of her.

　　The cut he made just now was not deep, just enough to puncture a vein. Although the blood kept flowing and it looked scary, it would not be fatal for a while.

　　"I can't immediately prove my determination to turn over a new leaf and give up the desire to kill, but I can let you see the horror and persistence of the killing." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam's eyes were cold, and his tone was also cold, "These people died in front of you! You can stop it with just one sentence - Kongsang Swordswoman, are you going to save them or not?"

　　"You——" Yin Yelai gritted his teeth, "You want to intimidate me?!"

　　"No, I am just making a deal with you, and the bargaining chip is the blood of these innocent people." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam did not hide his words, and said word by word, "I don't ask for much, just that you accept me as your disciple and teach me swordsmanship. And I promise you that I will turn over a new leaf and become a good disciple worthy of the eternal name of the Sword Saint - if you can't believe it, then I will let countless blood flow in front of you until you believe it!"

　　"..." Her whole body couldn't stop shaking slightly. She stared at him, then looked at the girl struggling in a pool of blood on the ground. She bit her lip and said nothing.

　　“Help…Help me!” Blood was gushing out continuously. The little maid turned pale and almost fainted from fear. She kept mumbling and groaning, “Help me…”

　　Yin Yelai was shaking with anger and took a deep breath: "How could you do this!"

　　"Yes, please forgive me. In the past few decades of my life, I have only learned this one way to persuade people." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam said calmly, watching the blood flow in front of his eyes, indifferent, "But, I hope this is the last time I use it. As long as I become a disciple of the Sword Saint, I will be a good person in the future."

　　"An incorrigible murderer!" Yin Yelai suppressed his anger.

　　"Hopeless? How do you know there is no hope? Have you tried?!" The Snow Lord of North Vietnam suddenly turned around, speaking sternly, approaching her, looking at her fiercely. Finally, he suppressed his anger, stood up again, and kicked the bleeding innocent to her feet.

　　"I guarantee that she will live until midnight tonight. Before that, you can save her life as long as you ask." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam sneered and added, "Remember, this is just the first one. From today on, I will kill one person every day - no matter if it's a woman or a child, old or young, one person a day, and I will kill them in front of you until you agree to it!"

　　Yin Yelai took a deep breath and stared at him with a look so sharp that it almost killed people.

　　Yes, she knew he wasn't joking - he was really capable of doing such a thing.

　　"For the sake of all the blood that keeps flowing, please make a careful decision." The killer stared at her and asked in a cold but humble tone, "Kongsang Sword Saint, my respected master - do you want to see the bloody present, or would you rather worry about the possible accidents in the future?"

　　In such a cold and low voice, blood kept flowing from the girl's throat, like a bloody little snake crawling towards Yin Yelai's feet. At that moment, unprecedented fear rose from the bottom of her heart - yes, now, she can no longer hold the sword, and can't even protect anyone!

　　Mo Chen...Mo Chen, what should I do at this moment...

　　II. Lifelong Enemy (1)

　　However, what Yin Yelai had not expected was that at this moment, the person she was waiting for was less than three hundred miles away from her, calling his friends and drinking heartily, completely unaware that she was still alive in this world and how helpless she was.

　　The winter in Guliting, Beiyue County, is quiet and deserted. Every household has closed its doors, the streets are covered with thick snow, and it is rare to see a villager walking around. In such a freezing cold, everyone stays at home, quietly waiting for the winter to pass. Even the barking of dogs can no longer be heard.

　　The only tavern in the village was also closed, but there was still an uninvited guest sitting inside.

　　"Sir...Sir, are you still staying here tonight?" The tavern owner, Old Man Wu, came over timidly, rubbing his hands and asked. When he was glanced at by the other party, he subconsciously shrank his neck.

　　The only customer in the tavern was about forty years old, with a scholarly air, but his eyes were sharp and intimidating. He was very thin, wrapped in a thick fur coat, and although he had been sitting on the kang, his face was still pale from the cold. It was obvious that he was from a warm and humid area and was not used to the winter in the north.

　　"I told you that I'll reserve your restaurant for the entire winter." The customer was a little impatient and said in a cold tone, "I've already paid, and I'll leave when I want to."

　　"Yes... yes." Old Man Wu stammered, "I just want to ask you what you want to eat tonight?"

　　"Whatever," the visitor said, without looking up, "a little stiff drink. It's freezing cold in here."

　　"Okay, although the wine in our shop is brewed in-house, it is definitely not inferior to the extremely expensive Xinghuachun wine in the county government!" Old Man Wu nodded and agreed quickly, then turned and walked away, "Sir, wait a moment."

　　What was the origin of this person? When he left, the owner of the tavern looked at him silently, somewhat puzzled - this stranger had quietly come here a few nights ago, and gave him five silver coins at once. He originally wanted to refuse rudely, saying that the tavern was closed in winter, but he softened when he saw the money.

　　The only wine shop in Jiuli Pavilion is very small. The downstairs is used to entertain guests, and the upstairs is where the family sleeps and lives. His wife has passed away for three years, and his two daughters have married in other counties. Therefore, the wine shop has been deserted and only the boss is alone, trying to save money for his coffin. Jiuli Pavilion is a small place, and the villagers who make a living by farming and hunting rarely make much money in a year. Most of the people who come to the wine shop drink inferior wine that costs one copper coin per pot, so the offer of this strange guest is simply irresistible.

　　For the sake of money, he made an exception and took in this stranger. However, strangely, after arriving here, this stranger stayed in the tavern all the time, neither went out nor interacted with anyone, and just looked out the window quietly every day. A few times, when Old Man Wu saw that his expression had eased a little after drinking a few cups, he plucked up the courage to strike up a conversation with him, asking him if he came to Jiuli Pavilion to look for relatives or to visit an old friend, but he didn't get a single answer.

　　"Don't ask any more questions, and don't tell the villagers that I'm here." The stranger just said that, took out a gold coin and waved it in front of him, "If you don't say anything, this will be yours when I leave."

　　The tavern owner, who had never seen Jin Zhu in his life, suddenly brightened up his eyes, his heart almost stopped beating, and he nodded vigorously.

　　But... this person is so mysterious, could he be a wanted thief? Old Man Wu muttered to himself while going to the kitchen to prepare dinner, hoping that this strange guest would leave here as soon as possible.

　　The dinner was very sumptuous, with civet meat fried with bracken, winter bamboo shoots and braised pork, as well as the hazelnut mushrooms that are unique to Jiuliting. The stranger drank a glass of wine, his face became a little rosy, and he said without raising his head, "You don't have to accompany me anymore, go upstairs and sleep. Just leave me enough wine and charcoal."

　　Old man Wu was happy to have some free time. He greeted everyone politely and then went upstairs to sleep.

　　Even in the most primitive places, money is the only way to get around... In the empty room, the stranger looked down at the gold in his hand, with a sharp sneer in his eyes. After watching the boss leave, he walked silently to the window, poked open the thick window paper with his fingertips, and put his eyes close to the window.

　　Outside, heavy snow fell, covering the small village in white. A stone's throw away from the tavern was a newly built courtyard. The walls were newly painted with chalk, the wooden gate and fence were newly built, and the well was also newly dug, indicating that this family had just arrived here and was ready to settle down.

　　Lifelong Enemy (2)

　　Bai Shuai, Bai Shuai... Did you really choose this poor and remote place as your final destination? Do you really want to spend the rest of your life as a mediocre person? You are an eagle soaring in the sky, a king that only appears once in hundreds of years. How can you choose to spend your life like this!

　　——In that case, how would I feel when you think I am the most powerful and resourceful person in the world and have been assisting you wholeheartedly all my life?

　　Mu Xingbei coughed in the cold winter, with a look of unwillingness in his eyes.

　　—

　　Heavy snow lasted throughout the winter, leaving the neat and new courtyard in a blanket of white. In such a cold hue, only the flames from the window were warm, jumping and illuminating the faces of everyone inside.

　　There were many people gathered in this ordinary farmhouse, with shadows of people bustling around and noise filling the air.

　　"I offer another toast to Marshal Bai!" Twelve men in black armor sat cross-legged on the kang, each with sharp eyes and awe-inspiring aura, surrounding the master in the middle, who was wearing cloth. Bowls of strong liquor were poured one after another, and the twelve men took turns to persuade him, but the other party did not refuse and drank every bowl of liquor.

　　"What do you think? Even the twelve of you can't drink me down!" He drank until the jar was empty, then the cloth-clothed man threw down his bowl. His usually stern expression was now tinged with a smile. "If anyone refuses to accept this, come again!"

　　"I'm convinced, I'm convinced!" The twelve Iron Guards also laughed together - yes, in the battlefield for more than ten years, although Bai Shuai occasionally drank, no one had ever seen him drunk, and no one knew how much he could drink. But today, on the eve of their separation as master and servant, they finally knew Bai Shuai's true alcohol tolerance.

　　"After today, I won't drink anymore." Taking advantage of his drunkenness, Bai Mochen threw the wine bowl away and laughed, "Just let go and get drunk with you guys! - Stay safe and healthy, come on, bring more wine!"

　　"Okay, I'm coming." A response came from the backyard.

　　The kitchen was located at the other end of the backyard, connected to the woodshed. In front of the stove, a pair of 13- or 14-year-old siblings were busy, serving freshly cooked dishes and warming up the jars of wine. Hearing the noise coming from the front, the younger brother Ankang couldn't help but complain and yawned, "Hey, big brother, how can you drink so much... It's already midnight, why aren't you sleeping yet?"

　　"Our guests have helped us build a house and dig a well. Now that they are leaving, we should have a good meal together." An Xin is older and more sensible than his brother. "Mom is old and her eyesight is not good. She has already gone to bed. The two of us have to accompany her."

　　"But I'm really sleepy..." Ankang muttered, "I can hardly open my eyes. I feel like I'm going blind."

　　"Lazy ghost!" An Xin had no choice but to push her brother and scolded him, "Alright, alright! Don't go to the front with a sad face to serve the dishes and wine. It will make my brother upset. You stay in the kitchen, I'll serve the dishes."

　　"Oh." Ankang replied sullenly, sat back in front of the stove, and reminded, "The well mouth outside has not been surrounded by a stone slab platform yet. The snow has covered the well mouth. Be careful not to fall in."

　　"Got it. Do you think I'm stupid?" An Xin picked up a jar of wine, put the newly cooked side dishes into the food box, opened the kitchen door and walked out, "Watch the fire carefully, don't let it go out."

　　Ankang dozed off and responded.

　　As soon as An Xin went out, she heard a rustling sound coming from the back hill. A few trees shook and large chunks of snow fell from the treetops. She looked back in surprise. The coniferous forest in winter was dark and deep, exuding a mysterious atmosphere - perhaps a wild boar or something was walking through the forest? A few days ago, she went to the backyard to collect the frozen fish and found that the snow on the wall had been rubbed off in some places, as if something had quietly crossed over here.

　　After seeing off the guests tomorrow, I must raise the wall and enclose the stone slabs on the well platform. An Xin thought so as she carried the wine and food through the backyard and walked into the front room.

　　The atmosphere was filled with noise and bustle. A dozen big men were crowded in the not very spacious main room, talking loudly, drinking and playing finger-guessing games. They were so hot that they took off their outer armor, revealing their muscular arms. An Xin was already a girl of fourteen or fifteen years old. She couldn't help but turn her head away after taking a look, her face burning with shame.

　　"Come here, my little sister is here to bring the food." Bai Mochen was a little drunk, but when he saw An Xin coming in, he quickly leaned over and took the heavy food box from her hand, and picked up the jar of wine with his other hand, "Look, there's still wine!"

　　Those tiger-like and leopard-like soldiers cheered in high spirits.

　　"Thank you for your hard work," Bai Mochen put down the wine jar and patted Anxin's shoulder, "It's late, you and Ankang should go back to sleep, these wine and food are enough--"

　　Lifelong Enemy (3)

　　An Xin sniffed, unable to bear the alcohol smell in the room, so she nodded and whispered, "Brother, don't drink anymore. If there are so many of them, you will be forced to drink..."

　　"Oh, General Bai really has a good sister who cares so much about her big brother!" The Twelve Iron Guards were also drunk and spoke without paying attention to the importance of the words. An Xin's face turned red and she glared at the rough man.

　　"Don't worry, your eldest brother is more than enough to handle all twelve of them!" Bai Mochen laughed, "But we've almost finished drinking, so we should rest soon. You should go to sleep well, because we still have to take mother to the mountain to sweep the ancestral graves early tomorrow morning."

　　"Okay. I'll go to bed after I wash the dishes." An Xin laid out the dishes, responded obediently, and left. When she left, she piled up all the empty wine jars in the room and put away all the empty plates on the table. She pushed the door open and walked out. She turned back at the door and reminded him worriedly, "Brother, you should rest early and stop drinking!"

　　"I know, I know," the Twelve Iron Guards burst into laughter, "What a nagging little girl."

　　"How old is An Xin? How can she be called a little girl..." After watching her leave, someone in the Iron Guard took advantage of the alcohol and spoke drunkenly, "By the way, why...why is Fairy Yin's sister not as beautiful as her elder sister, but, she looks quite a bit like Bai Shuai?"

　　"..." The group of men who were laughing suddenly stopped - because they saw the coach was obviously shocked when he heard the name, and the wine splashed out of the glass. In the awkward silence, the twelve iron guards looked at each other. The man who accidentally touched the taboo was sober now and didn't know what to say.

　　However, it was only a moment before Bai Mochen relaxed his frown and took a sip of wine as if nothing had happened: "An Xin, she will be fifteen after the Chinese New Year. She is considered a grown-up girl. It's time to start preparing her dowry."

　　"Okay, Marshal Bai, don't forget to tell them that the brothers will come back to attend the wedding no matter what!" The leader of the Iron Guards quickly continued the topic.

　　"That's for sure!" Bai Mochen laughed and poured wine for everyone, "Come on, drink!"

　　The men in the room were no longer restrained and started playing rock-paper-scissors again, with their noises shaking the whole house - the noise in the room was so loud that the strange rustling sounds outside were drowned out and no one paid any attention.

　　The drinking session lasted until dawn, and the group of people leaned against the kang, exhausted. However, when the rooster crowed for the third time, the hungover people suddenly opened their eyes together - after years of military service, these soldiers had an unbreakable sense of self-reflection, and no matter how tired or sleepy they were the night before, they would wake up immediately when the time came.

　　"It's dawn." The leader of the Twelve Iron Guards murmured, and sat up instantly, "We should leave."

　　Bai Mochen opened his eyes at the same time, watching his subordinates sit up one by one, pick up their armor and put them on again. His eyes were complicated, as if he was watching a group of brothers leave.

　　"I really want to stay here and spend the rest of my life with Marshal Bai." The leader of the Twelve Iron Guards sighed, reluctant to leave. "You are the one who brought us up after we joined the army. We have been through life and death with you over the years and have gone through so many trials. Now that we have left you, we don't know where to go."

　　"What are you talking about? A real man should die on horseback. You have a great life ahead of you, how can you just spend the rest of your life in the mountains?" Bai Mochen scolded mercilessly, "Go back and assist Junyin well - most of the Tiqi were killed in the civil strife, the empress has just ascended the throne, and the situation in the world is uncertain, so we really need you."

　　"We will obey Marshal Bai's orders." The twelve Iron-clad Guards bowed in unison.

　　"No, there will no longer be a person named 'Bai Shuai' in this world. I have already given up the surname 'Bai' that I got from marrying into the family. From now on, I will just be an ordinary farmer in Beilu." Bai Mochen put on a long coat and stood up from the kang, patting everyone on the shoulder, "Now, this Yunhuang is yours!"

　　"Go!" He walked out with a big laugh, opened the door, and looked at the group of men behind him. "While the Ice Barbarians are still alive and the world is in turmoil, go and create your own achievements! A real man should die on the battlefield, so as not to waste this wonderful life!"

　　"As you command!" The soldiers strode out of the door, lined up in two rows in the courtyard, knelt down in unison, then drew their swords and slashed into the snow. "We will live up to Marshal Bai's expectations!"

　　"Get up, and go back to the imperial capital!" Bai Mochen also raised his hand, clenched his fist and placed it on his left chest, bidding farewell to these soldiers who had fought and died on the battlefield for many years with military etiquette, with tears in his eyes, "Let's go our separate ways here in this life, and we'll be brothers again in the next life!"

　　Lifelong Enemy (4)

　　"We'll be brothers in the next life!" The twelve iron-clad guards sheathed their swords and clenched their fists on their left chests, tears streaming down their faces. Bai Mochen suppressed the surging emotions in his heart, walked up to them calmly and said goodbye to them one by one, then turned his head and hardened his heart to urge them to leave.

　　The group of twelve people turned around reluctantly, mounted their horses, and left in the heavy snow.

　　The sound of horse hooves echoed across the snowy plain. Bai Mochen stood at the door, quietly watching the backs of the armored warriors until the last one disappeared under the tree at the entrance of the village, then he turned around and closed the door to the courtyard.

　　The world was completely quiet. The mountains silently surrounded the snowy village, with only countless goose feathers of snowflakes flying.

　　In another house within a stone's throw, a pair of eyes moved from behind the window paper, revealing a complex and desperate expression: Even the twelve iron-clad guards who escorted you have left, Bai Shuai... are you really planning to spend the rest of your life in the countryside? You have already given up your life, but I am unwilling to do so!

　　Mu Xingbei looked at the closed door of the courtyard, and his eyes suddenly became fierce and terrifying.

　　When the wooden door of the courtyard and the house were closed, the lights in the room went out. It was obvious that Bai Mochen had finally finished his long night of drinking after seeing off the guests and fell asleep sleepily. The courtyard opposite suddenly became quiet. The white new house sat quietly at the foot of the mountain, against the dark forest, and it looked extremely quiet.

　　After spying all night, the strategist finally felt sleepy. However, just as Mu Xingbei was about to remove his eyes from the hole in the window paper, he suddenly seemed to discover something unusual, and his whole body shook violently.

　　There seems to be something in that forest?

　　However, when I looked closely, I couldn't see anything unusual. The yard was very quiet, there was no human voice, and the dog didn't bark. There were a few trees in the forest swaying slightly, making a rustling sound of falling snow, as if something was rushing through the dense forest.

　　The snow still fell silently.

　　Fire... In the dream, it is still an endless raging fire.

　　The palace was collapsing, and the whole city seemed to be falling into hell. He ran through the red lotus flames, running like crazy, chasing the shadow, desperately calling her name. However, the woman seemed to be grabbed by an invisible hand, floating away involuntarily, just looking back at him, her eyes full of sadness and despair.

　　When he was about to catch up with her, she suddenly stopped, looked at him, and said something. Then, before he could touch her, a huge fire came down from the sky and completely engulfed her!

　　"Night!" he cried out, rushing into the fire recklessly, "Night!"

　　He grabbed her and used all his strength to drag her out of the fire. However, the moment he rushed out of the fire, he saw her appearance - the flames ruthlessly devoured her beauty, and in his arms, she instantly turned into a terrifying charred skeleton!

　　"I don't want to die without seeing you."

　　The skeleton opened and closed its mouth and spoke the last words, gently and sadly, and its soft white slender fingers brushed across the edge of his cheek - suddenly, the gentle touch turned fierce, and the nails were as sharp as knives, slashing down viciously!

　　"Night is coming!" he exclaimed, waking up from his dream.

　　When I opened my eyes, I saw a cold light coming towards me and a knife was falling towards me!

　　Before he regained consciousness, he subconsciously swung out his left hand and barely blocked the hand holding the knife - at that moment, the falling blade had already cut his forehead, blood flowed out, and his eyes were blurred for a moment.

　　The stinging pain instantly sobered him up. Bai Mochen's body shook, and before he could sit up, he felt two more gusts of wind piercing his head. Instinctively, he turned his arm without hesitation, swung the man in his hand, and with his left shoulder as the axis, he threw the man and the knife behind him!

　　There were two dull thuds, and the man let out a scream. He was thrown to death with his internal organs shattered.

　　"Who?!" He pressed the head of the kang, jumped down, and shouted harshly.

　　No one answered, only a few rustling sounds were heard, and someone jumped into the room from the window, bringing in a gust of cold wind. The room still had a strong smell of alcohol, and among the mess of cups and plates, there were five more men in black. They were all masked, and their blue-gray eyes were as sharp and cold as hawks. Even if they had killed their companions by mistake, their eyes did not move at all, and their nerves were as calm as if they were made of steel.

　　Having been in and out of the battlefield for many years, he could tell at a glance: that was the look of a murderer.

　　It was Bing Yi?! Bai Mochen was startled. At that moment, although the hangover still gave him an unbearable headache, the trance in the dream finally disappeared, and the coldness in his heart and lungs was like ice and snow pouring down on his head - it was an assassin! An assassin who came from thousands of miles away!

　　Lifelong Enemy (5)

　　He quickly reached out to pull out the knife from the bedside, but he touched nothing. It turned out that the knife he was carrying had been given to his old friend last night when they were drunk.

　　When the other party saw him move, they also moved immediately. The second wave of assassinations was launched quickly, and the fierce murderous aura rushed towards him, leaving him no chance to find a weapon.

　　The assassins used knives, fighting silently, like a group of cheetahs. He was wearing a single layer of clothing, fighting with his bare hands against the group of Ice Clan members, and could only use his bare hands to fight the blades. He freed his hands and took the risk to snatch the knife from the one closest to him. He was much more skilled than the other party, and after dodging the blade, he approached and quickly grabbed the man's wrist, breaking it with a click. However, Bing Yi was not afraid at all. Although his tendons and bones were broken, his five fingers still held the handle of the knife tightly, and he refused to let go no matter what.

　　Bai Mochen was filled with anger, and without thinking any more, he raised his left hand, bent his elbow like lightning and hit the other person's chest with such force that his entire chest cavity collapsed with a click - but even so, the other person still refused to let go!

　　In just a short moment, the other assassins were approaching quickly, and several knives were slashing at him. Bai Mochen used one hand to protect himself, but his whole body was exposed. With a dull sound, a knife cut his left arm. The severe pain made his eyes go blank for a while, and at that moment, another knife sound rang in his ears, but he had no time to turn around to look.

　　Am I going to die here?

　　In a split second, he subconsciously raised his arm to block it. The second and third knives slashed down quickly, landing on his left forearm and wrist one after another. Each knife had the power to cut through steel. However, at the moment of cutting into flesh and blood, a strange light bloomed from his left arm!

　　The light was so dazzling that even the assassin who was close to it closed his eyes.

　　However, when everyone opened their eyes, miraculously, all the knives disappeared out of thin air - whether it was the one that had chopped down on his arm or the one that was falling. The Ice Assassins were still trying their best to chop down, but their hands were empty, and the knives were broken in an instant!

　　Even Bai Mochen couldn't believe what he saw at this moment, until the opponent's hand fell down due to inertia, and he couldn't stop the momentum and fell to the ground in front of him. He subconsciously raised his palm and slashed downwards. With a snap, the neck bone of the assassin closest to him was broken instantly -

　　At that moment, he discovered that his injured left arm had become flexible and the wound disappeared instantly.

　　Oh my god, could this be... Bai Mochen cried out in his heart, raised his right hand and held his left arm, and found that there was indeed no sign of injury there. At that moment, a secret thought suddenly emerged in his heart -

　　Could it be that the voice heard in the fire in the imperial capital has returned again?

　　But, what exactly is that?

　　He didn't have time to think about it. After a brief moment of shock, the assassins came back to their senses and swung their broken swords again, slashing at his face like a gust of wind. Bai Mochen only felt a strange power suddenly awaken in his body, as if something was flowing into his limbs and bones, and this body didn't seem to belong to him.

　　He quickly dodged three consecutive knives, raised his left hand to block the fourth knife, and quickly stretched out his right hand, twisted the opponent's arm with a snap, snatched the knife away, and cut the opponent's throat with a backhand - all this was done in an instant, and the speed was so fast that not only did the opponent have no time to react, but even he himself was shocked.

　　The remaining two knives were slashing at him in an interlaced manner, with perfect coordination. He swung his sword to meet them, passing through the gap between the two swords. He sank his arm and the blade swept vertically. With two sharp ding sounds, he actually cut off the two swords in the middle at the same time!

　　"Be careful!" At this time, the Ice Clan assassin leader who had been silent all this time finally issued a warning, "This man seems a little strange - don't get close to him! Back off and use a crossbow!"

　　Everyone in the room instantly retreated outwards, passed through the window and disappeared.

　　Bai Mochen was about to chase him out, but when he reached the window, he heard a few rustling sounds. He subconsciously swept the blade across, and a continuous vibration came. In an instant, five or six three-inch short crossbows flew out diagonally and filled the window frame. Those crossbows were made of fine iron, shining with cold light and extremely sharp. What was even more surprising was that where the crossbows were inserted, the wood on the window frame instantly turned black, and a strange faint smell of corruption came out.

　　The hidden weapons of these Iceland assassins were actually filled with poison! They actually tracked us thousands of miles to this place. Was this a well-prepared, long-planned assassination?

　　Outside, it was snowing, and the assassins fell to the ground in the yard the moment they landed. Each of them took out a modified and exquisite sun-shooting crossbow and fired at the room. There was a rustling sound, and hundreds of short crossbows crisscrossed and poured in through the windows like rain.

　　Lifelong Enemy (6)

　　Bai Mochen quickly retreated, the knife light rolled back, and turned into a light curtain to protect his body. All he could hear was the sound of clanging, dense as a rainstorm. Suddenly, the continuous sound paused, and a cry of pain came out with a sound of "Ah".

　　In an instant, there was no sound in the room.

　　"Let's go in and take a look." The assassin leader spoke in a low voice and waved his hand. People crawling in the snow quickly approached the house from all directions, and the first few people jumped in from the window quickly and carefully.

　　It was impossible to stand in the room, and almost every inch of the ground was filled with crossbows. However, surprisingly, there was no one inside - no corpses or living people.

　　"Little——!" When they looked around, someone suddenly saw a shadow moving on the ground and cried out in surprise. However, before he could utter the word "heart", the head was separated from the body.

　　The knife light came down from above, like lightning.

　　The man who was originally climbing on the beam, with his body almost touching the roof, fell from the sky and passed over the head of the assassin who entered the house. The knife light swept across like a streak of silk, and the assassin had no time to retreat. In an instant, his head and body were separated, and a cavity of blood rushed out of the cavity, splashing spots on the roof. Everything happened in just a short moment, and the people outside had no idea what was happening inside.

　　After dealing with the five people in the room, Bai Mochen went out through the window and headed straight for the yard outside. He sank his body and killed the closest person with one knife. Then, without stopping, he rushed straight towards the Ice Clan member who gave the order.

　　Caught off guard, the assassins outside were thrown into disarray. The powerful crossbow was only good for long-range attacks, and it became a burden in close combat. The assassin leader made a quick decision, abandoned the crossbow in the snow, and drew his sword. However, Bai Mochen's movements were as fast as a ghost. His sword was still in the sheath, but his throat had been pinched.

　　To catch a thief, you must first catch the leader. This is a lesson learned from hundreds of battles on the battlefield, and it is actually useful at this moment.

　　Bai Mochen was about to break the opponent's neck when suddenly a cold voice sounded: "Stop, let go of Major General Mu Yuan!"

　　This voice was so familiar that Bai Mochen was shocked suddenly.

　　He turned around and looked at a person who appeared on the snow in the backyard. The person was wearing a light blue gown and a fox fur coat. Although he appeared in such a remote place, he still had the aristocratic demeanor of a wealthy family in the imperial capital. He walked out of the kitchen, turned his head and looked at the tragic scene of corpses strewn all over the front yard, and said lightly: "You are really amazing. Even when you were attacked by surprise, you can still fight ten people alone. No wonder the Ice Clan has failed to assassinate you many times over the years."

　　"Murong Jun?" At that moment, Bai Mochen couldn't help but lose his voice.

　　The dog in the backyard lay limply on the snow without making a sound, having long lost consciousness. The kitchen door was also half-closed, the dishes and chopsticks inside were piled there untouched, and the fire under the stove had long been extinguished, with only a few flickering stars, flickering on and off, making the dim room even more eerie.

　　The familiar man walked out from there and looked at him quietly on the steps. His gentle and handsome face was already full of frost, and it was obvious that he had come a long way to get here. He was also looking at him, with a silent and persevering look, full of deep hatred.

　　"Why are you here?" Bai Mochen was stunned, "Are you following me?"

　　"Bai Shuai, long time no see." Murong Jun's left hand was wrapped in bandages, and he seemed injured, but he kept playing with a small object. "After parting in the capital, I didn't expect that we would meet here again."

　　Hearing the words "farewell in the imperial capital", Bai Mochen was shocked, his eyes were like a devil, with uncontrollable anger burning - he was originally a calm and steady person, but for some reason he couldn't control himself when he saw this person.

　　The imperial capital... that was where he and Ye Lai parted ways! It was all because of the person in front of him!

　　"Yeah, I didn't expect to see you here again!" He gritted his teeth and spoke word by word.

　　Facing such a pair of pupils, Murong Jun was not frightened.

　　"Revenge for Ye Lai? Ridiculous... A murderer is still shouting for revenge for her?" He sneered, "Bai Mochen! It was obviously you who killed her! If it weren't for you, Ye Lai would never have been involved in this matter, let alone burned to death!"

　　"Shut up!" Bai Mochen's hand instantly increased strength, and the face of Major General Mu Yuan in his hand quickly turned blue. However, before he could use his strength to break the other's throat, Murong Jun raised his hand and handed something in front of him - what he held in his hand was a white velvet flower, like white snow.

　　Lifelong Enemy (7)

　　Bai Mochen was suddenly shocked. This... is An Xin's hairband? !

　　The snow was still falling, and the sky was dark. One could only vaguely guess that it was already noon. The entire Jiuli Pavilion was still very quiet, and there was no sound in the yard. However, at that moment, Bai Mochen was somewhat disturbed by the silence, and a thought suddenly crossed his mind: it should be time to visit the ancestral graves in the morning, and strangely, An Xin and the others did not come to wake him up.

　　"Where's An Xin? You...what did you do to her?" Bai Mochen's face turned pale, and his voice trembled for the first time. "You actually colluded with the Ice Clan to do such a thing!"

　　"Collude? If I don't collude with the Ice Clan, I'm afraid no one will lend me a helping hand in this vast Cloud Wasteland!" Murong Jun smiled silently, but his eyes were cold, without a trace of smile, "Bai Mochen! I chased you all the way from the Imperial Capital to here just to kill you and avenge Jin Ran!"

　　"Revenge? It was you who killed her!" In an instant, new and old hatreds surged into Bai Mochen's heart. He laughed in anger, "I was soft-hearted at the time and didn't wipe out the entire Murong family. But you came to my door today!"

　　He shouted fiercely, and with a movement of his hand, the blade retracted inwards, ready to cut the throat of the Ice Clan general in his hand. However, at that moment, Murong Jun whispered again to stop him: "Stop! Otherwise, don't blame me--"

　　Without saying anything else, he turned around and opened the door behind him.

　　The room was dim, the cups and plates were in a mess, and they had not been cleaned up yet. The fire in the stove had gone out, leaving only a faint red afterglow. At that moment, what caught Bai Mochen's eyes was the sharp blade of a knife, like the sharp teeth of a wolf, biting the throat viciously. The knife was held in the hands of the two assassins, and the blade reflected a few dazzling rays of light.

　　He saw the two childish faces under the blade, with their eyes closed, not daring to move.

　　"Don't worry! Be well!" Bai Mochen exclaimed.

　　"Here, there's another one, right here." Murong Jun motioned the assassin in the room to slightly move aside, so that Bai Mochen could see an old woman lying on the stool in front of the stove. The fire on the stove was about to go out, and a head of silver hair was vaguely reflected. The old woman had fainted, and her wrinkled face was very quiet.

　　Murong Jun's tone was calm, without any murderous intent: "Auntie An is old, she should be allowed to sit in a warmer place - you see how polite I am to your family."

　　Seeing his family all fall into the hands of the enemy, Bai Mochen couldn't help but change his expression even if he was calm. He took a step forward with a knife in hand, but heard Murong Jun say indifferently: "General Bai, please put down the knife and release Major General Mu Yuan - don't negotiate with me. I will only count to three, and kill one person every time I count."

　　His tone was commanding, but Bai Mochen, who was so proud, was silent for a moment, then let go of the person in his hand and threw the knife at Murong Jun's feet. Major General Mu Yuan was seriously injured and could hardly stand, but he was strong and staggered into the room on his own, then sat down on the ground, gasping for breath.

　　"What do you want?" Bai Mochen raised his head, staring at Murong Jun, and said sternly, "You actually colluded with the Ice Clan to do such a thing! You should know that the three of them are also Ye Lai's relatives. How could you do this?"

　　"Yes, so I have no intention of taking their lives. I want your life." Murong Jun was also straightforward and said calmly, "I came here just to do a business with you--"

　　"You are indeed a hereditary businessman." He couldn't help but sneer, "Business?"

　　"Take your life in exchange for the lives of these three people." Murong Jun said lightly, stretched out his toes, kicked the knife to Bai Mochen's feet, and looked at him coldly, without blinking, "One for three, it's a good deal."

　　Bai Mochen was shocked and looked coldly at the man who had followed him for thousands of miles. The other party confronted him with the same cold eyes, unmoved. The snow was still falling overhead, and it was silent. Although it was still afternoon, the entire Jiuli Pavilion seemed to be asleep. No one was walking on the street. It was so quiet that even the rustling sound of snowflakes falling on the roof could be heard clearly.

　　"Is my offer not attractive enough?" Murong Jun said coldly, "Teach him a lesson!"

　　The assassin behind him retracted his hand, and the blade cut the child's skin. Ankang had been knocked unconscious, but he suddenly woke up from the pain. Seeing the knife on his neck, he burst into tears and struggled to run away.

　　"Shut up!" Murong Jun shouted, and a piece of rag was stuffed into Ankang's mouth and he was dragged aside.

　　"Don't think I'm kidding you. Don't think I'll be soft-hearted just because they're Jinran's relatives." Murong Jun looked at Bai Mochen, whose face changed drastically, and said in a calm but cruel tone, "I'll count to three. If you don't do it yourself, I'll chop off one of his hands. I'll count to ten. If you don't do it, I'll chop off one of his feet! - First this boy, then that girl!"

　　Lifelong Enemy (8)

　　"..." Bai Mochen gritted his teeth, the muscles on both sides of his cheeks bulged, and his eyes were terrifying. However, before he could say anything, Murong Jun started counting: "One!"

　　Bai Mochen hesitated for only a moment before he quickly counted to "two".

　　At that moment, Bai Mochen quickly bent down and picked up the knife at his feet, but did not act immediately. At that moment, Murong Jun had counted to "three" without hesitation!

　　There was a scream in the room, and Ankang's small body bounced up more than two feet high. He struggled desperately, but was immediately held down. The child's voice immediately became hoarse when he landed on the ground, and he collapsed limply. The Ice Clan assassin in the room raised his knife and slashed it. With a "puff", something was thrown to the ground. It was a bloody severed hand.

　　"Murong Jun!" Bai Mochen roared, his eyes bloodshot.

　　"Four!" However, the other party took a step forward and looked at him with bloodshot eyes. His eyes were filled with reckless murderous intent and were as ferocious as a devil. He was no longer the nobleman he usually was. He looked straight at Bai Mochen and uttered another word with gritted teeth: "Five!"

　　Before he could utter "six" again, Bai Mochen reached out and grabbed the man's throat. The blade pressed on the artery and was about to cut it off. Murong Jun did not struggle, but just looked at him coldly, his eyes fearless, and said hoarsely: "...Six!"

　　"Ah——" At this moment, Ankang in the room let out another scream.

　　Major General Mu Yuan had already recovered his breath. Without hesitation, he ordered his men to pin the child to the ground again, pointed the knife at the other right hand, and said coldly: "If you don't let go of Master Murong, chop off this child's right hand immediately!"

　　"Stop!" Murong Jun shouted at this moment, "I haven't counted to ten yet, don't do it!"

　　Bai Mochen's hands trembled slightly. He looked at the children and the elderly in the room, his expression changing in a complex way - this kind of hesitation and fear had never appeared in the eyes of this iron-blooded soldier for half his life.

　　"Have you seen the current situation?" Murong Jun turned his head and looked at him with a calm look in his eyes. "Even if you kill me, it will definitely not help. Now it's not just me who wants your life, but also the people of the Ice Clan. If you don't make this deal, the three of them will die on the spot. There are no other conditions to discuss."

　　The blade had already cut his skin, but then it stopped.

　　"How despicable..." Bai Mochen murmured, "They actually took advantage of an orphan and a widow!"

　　"All is fair in war." Murong Jun's expression remained unchanged as he said calmly, "It would have been best if we could have successfully assassinated you, but unfortunately you are so skilled that the sneak attack failed. We have to report back to the Senate, so this is the only way we can do."

　　Bai Mochen gritted his teeth and said, "I have already resigned and retired, why bother forcing me?"

　　"General Bai is a rare military talent. Even if he retires temporarily, how can the Ten Witches feel at ease?" Murong Jun sneered, "Besides, you have fought in the West Sea for many years, and your hands are stained with the blood of so many Ice Clan members. Now that you are alone, how can they let you go?"

　　"Enough!" Two low words suddenly came from the room.

　　"Look, Major General Mu Yuan is getting impatient." Murong Jun sneered and began to count, "Seven!"

　　The room began to become restless, with Ankang's groans and screams. Anxin was also awakened, calling for her brother and mother. Bai Mochen was listening outside the door, and although he didn't say a word, his expression gradually changed - facing the torture suffered by his loved ones, even a person as cold as iron couldn't help but tremble.

　　"Don't... don't kill them." He finally spoke dejectedly, muttering.

　　At that moment, Murong Jun could feel the knife pressing against his neck trembling violently. His eyes changed secretly, knowing that the other party had reached his limit psychologically. However, he continued to count without stopping: "Eight! Nine——"

　　Just as he was about to spit out the number "ten", Bai Mochen's knife suddenly sank, forcing his voice to stop. He stared at Murong Jun and said word by word: "My life is not worth cherishing - but if I die, who can guarantee their safety?"

　　"I." Murong Jun answered decisively.

　　"You?" Bai Mochen sneered, refusing to believe it. "Just you?"

　　"After all, they are Jinran's relatives. I will protect them no matter what." Murong Jun said coldly, "As for those Ice Clan people, they want your life. They have nothing to do with these three civilians. Why bother with that?"

　　"..." Bai Mochen was silent for a moment, then he suddenly retracted the knife, turned the blade, and pressed it against his throat. His eyes became cold and stern, "Well, I'll make this deal with you!"

　　The moment he put the knife to his neck, everyone in and outside the room held their breath.

　　Lifelong Enemy (9)

　　The Ice Clan assassins looked at him with cold eyes that were filled with bloodthirsty cruelty, like a pack of wolves surrounding a wounded lion on the verge of death in the snow.

　　"No!" An Xin burst into tears and struggled desperately, "No, brother!"

　　She was held down by the Ice Clan assassin, but she desperately wanted to run over to stop Bai Mochen, but Ankang was so scared that he turned pale and curled up in the corner, unable to say a word, with only fear in his eyes. The old lady An had not woken up yet, crawling in front of the stove in a coma, with only a white-haired head reflected in the flickering firelight.

　　Murong Jun's eyes were complicated, but his expression remained unchanged. He stretched out his hand: "Give me your life! I have been waiting for this moment for a long time - Bai Mochen, today we are finally going to have an end!"

　　Bai Mochen tightened his grip on the knife and took a deep breath.

　　At that moment, the wars, love and hatred of the past thirty years flashed through my mind one by one, like a tide, and receded like a tide. In an instant, my mind was clear - it turned out that on the last day, I realized that these thirty years had not been in vain.

　　"Such a great head, but today it fell into the hands of you rats!" Bai Mochen laughed loudly towards the sky. Without hesitation, he crossed his right arm and swung it hard. With a click, the blade swept across his throat.

　　The knife cuts and blood flows.

　　At that moment, Murong Jun's eyes did not blink, staring at the scene in front of him, as if he wanted to engrave this moment into his mind. He gritted his teeth, his expression was extremely complicated, as if he was extremely ecstatic, but also extremely sad.

　　Having decided to sacrifice his life, Bai Mochen held the knife in his right hand and cut his throat with a horizontal knife. He acted ruthlessly and steadily without any hesitation. However, at the same moment, a strange scene appeared - his left arm was raised uncontrollably, and it hit the right wrist holding the knife with a snap, knocking the knife in his hand to the ground at the critical moment!

　　Fighting left and right? At that moment, everyone inside and outside the room was stunned.

　　"You——" Murong Jun lost his voice, "Want to regret it?"

　　"I..." Bai Mochen seemed to be shocked and lowered his head, looking at his uncontrollable left hand. A strange golden light was emitted from the place where his arm was broken. The light was quickly moving backwards towards his heart and soaking half of his body! At that moment, half of his body was completely out of control.

　　"Do you want to give up?" At that moment, the devilish voice sounded in my ears again, "Do you really want to die?"

　　This... this voice! It was the voice he heard during the fire disaster in the imperial capital!

　　"Bai Mochen! What do you want to do?" At that moment, Murong Jun felt that something was wrong and immediately stepped back into the door. "Don't you want to save the lives of these three people?"

　　At this moment, the Ice Clan warriors behind them quickly lifted Anxin and Ankang high up, pointed their sharp bayonets at the two children, and as if to demonstrate, stabbed Anxin's shoulder, causing the girl to scream in pain.

　　"No!" Suddenly, Bai Mochen and Murong Jun screamed together.

　　Hearing the child's scream, at that moment, it was as if something in his body was forcibly suppressed. Bai Mochen's whole body shook violently, and the golden light in his eyes suddenly became more obvious, as if a flame was burning in his brain!

　　"Do you really want to give up?" The voice in my mind said, mockingly. "When the imperial capital was on fire, you asked me for help for the first time - I responded to you. But after that, you refused to fulfill the contract between us and insisted on going against me: you gave up your military power, left the imperial capital, and returned here. Now, do you still want to die here?

　　"You must know that your life has been exchanged with me. It no longer belongs to you!"

　　Who... who is talking? Bai Mochen covered his head and shook his head subconsciously, but he couldn't get rid of the voice from his mind. The people of the Ice Clan next to him looked at his abnormal behavior and were a little surprised, not knowing whether to step forward.

　　"Shut up!" Bai Mochen lost his voice and shouted at the void, panting. His right hand suddenly turned over and clasped his left hand. He raised his head and shouted at Murong Jun: "Come on, do it!"

　　"What?" Murong Jun was slightly stunned.

　　"Aren't you going to take my life?" Bai Mochen shouted, "Go ahead! I won't resist!"

　　"..." Murong Jun looked at his peculiar posture of clasping his left and right hands, hesitated for a moment, but heard the other party urging him again - looking up, Bai Mochen's expression became slightly strange again, with golden light in his eyes, which was daunting.

　　"Hurry!" Bai Mochen felt the movement in his body getting stronger and stronger. His left hand was out of control again. He gritted his teeth, almost digging his right hand into his flesh, and shouted, "If you want to kill me, come here first, you coward from the Murong family!"

　　Lifelong Enemy (10)

　　"Shut up!" Murong Jun felt the blood rushing to his chest and took a step forward.

　　He faced him and struck him with his backhand without hesitation!

　　"Brother! No!" An Xin shouted heartbreakingly.

　　The people in the room also cried out in surprise as they saw everything end in an instant - in the heavy snow, Bai Mochen still stood there, neither retreating nor resisting. The long knife pierced through his body in an instant, and blood splattered all over half of the body of the nobleman opposite him.

　　"Don't think I dare not kill you!" Feeling the heat of the blood splattering on his collar, Murong Jun gritted his teeth, and his eyes showed ruthlessness - he used all his strength in this knife, inserting it into Bai Mochen's heart and going straight out from the back, without mercy.

　　Holding the knife in hand, the pleasure of killing made people feel a frenzy from the bottom of their hearts. Feeling the pain of the blade cutting through their hearts, they felt that the hatred they had for more than ten years was venting out like a tide. Murong Jun couldn't help but let out a low cry, pulled out the knife, stabbed it again, and gritted his teeth: "Die!"

　　At the moment the blade pierced through his heart, Bai Mochen's right arm made a crisp snapping sound and fell down limply. It was actually broken by his own left hand!

　　The seriously injured man stepped back, blood gushing out of his heart.

　　"Well, if you really want to die this time, I won't stop you." At that moment, he heard the voice in the depths of his soul sneering, "Go to hell! Empty this body!"

　　Bai Mochen could no longer hold on after being stabbed through the heart. Blood gushed out of his heart, dyeing the snow beneath him a blinding red. He pulled out the knife hard to support his body and not fall down. He stared straight at Murong Jun and moved his lips as if he wanted to say something.

　　"I know." Murong Jun understood what he meant and nodded, "Don't worry. I won't touch your family."

　　Bai Mochen looked at him with a complex and profound expression, and he exhaled his last breath. He felt his body becoming extremely heavy, and his consciousness slowly faded away. His arms lost strength, and he fell heavily to the snow, never to move again.

　　For a moment, the whole world fell silent.

　　"Big...Big brother!" An Xin in the room came back to her senses and cried heartbreakingly, "Big brother! You bad guys, kill my big brother!"

　　"Is he dead?" Major General Mu Yuan signaled his subordinates to go forward and check. The Ice Clan assassin went forward cautiously, leaned over to feel the artery on the side of his neck, then looked at his heart which had become a bloody pit, raised his head and nodded to the leader: "Dead."

　　Hearing this conclusion, Murong Jun breathed a sigh of relief. The pain all over his body made him sit down on the steps dejectedly. He was silent for a moment, and suddenly he could not help laughing softly, and his laughter became louder and louder.

　　At that moment, he recalled countless fragments of his life.

　　The astonishment when he first met Jinran on the dock, the unforgettable first love of his youth, being swept away by the tide of fate, and the separation in a flash...When they met again, she was already in this man's arms, fallen into prostitution, and became his mistress - he tried to win her back, using all kinds of means, but in the end he could only watch her shouting this man's name as she rushed into the flames and burned to death in front of him.

　　At that moment, she didn't even look back.

　　She finally abandoned him, and went through fire and water for this man! Murong Jun smiled and looked up at the sky. In front of him was a gray and cold sky, with snowflakes falling from the top of his head and sticking to his eyelashes, as if covering the whole world.

　　After many years, I finally killed this man!

　　However, in this way, will the two of them be able to reunite in the underworld soon?

　　"Jinran...Jinran." At that moment, he murmured. At that moment, a huge torrent of emotions rushed over him, almost making him lose control and laugh wildly - yes, yes! He finally killed this man, killed this man who stood between him and Jinran!

　　"You killed my elder brother! You bad guys! I will fight you to the death!" An Xin cried heartbreakingly, "Bad guys!"

　　But in the blink of an eye, he saw such deep hatred and anger in the eyes of the young brother and sister.

　　——At that moment, he only felt a sharp pain in his heart.

　　They were Jinran's relatives, and they should have been his relatives, but at this moment, they were looking at him with such vicious eyes!

　　When he was young, he had imagined more than once the scene of following Jin Ran home to meet her parents and family - Jin Ran was born in poverty, what were her family like? Would they be ecstatic about a husband like him with such a different background and amazing wealth, or would they avoid him? Would they... like him? Would they agree to let Jin Ran marry him?

　　These were once the myriad concerns that lingered in his mind and held him back from moving forward.

　　But fate is cruel. These concerns have never had the opportunity to stand the test of reality. Instead, they have been stripped away one by one with the flow of time and gone with the wind.

　　——But he didn’t expect that the first time he met Jinran’s family would be in such a situation!

　　Lifelong Enemy (11)

　　"Take her away..." He murmured weakly, and ordered the men, "Don't let me see their faces again."

　　When he killed his lifelong rival, a huge emptiness suddenly arose in his heart.

　　Yes, he once regarded Bai Mochen as his lifelong enemy, because this man had become a huge obstacle to him both in love and in state affairs, almost blocking all his ways forward. Now, this huge rock has finally been moved away - but facing the empty, endless road ahead, he suddenly lost the courage to move forward.

　　What's the point? Jinran is dead, he has become a traitor, and all the good things have been destroyed.

　　At that moment, he almost wanted to throw away the bloody knife, walk into the vast snow of Beiyue County in winter with a laugh, and keep walking and walking until he reaches the end of this world, fall down exhausted, and never wake up again.

　　Murong Jun sat on the snow-covered steps, holding his forehead with his bandaged hands, shaking his head and laughing, but tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, causing the Ice Clan assassins next to him to look at each other in confusion.

　　"Don't worry about him," Major General Muyuan glanced at him and ordered, "Cut off his head and return to report."

　　"Yes." A subordinate walked out quickly, "Then what about the three people in the room?"

　　"Let them go." Major General Mu Yuan glanced at the two crying siblings in the room, then looked at the blind old woman who was unconscious, and frowned, "I promised Murong Jun that I would spare their lives, and I cannot go back on my word - besides, these are just insignificant women, children, the elderly and the weak."

　　Hearing the order, the assassins behind him let go of the children. An Xin immediately rushed to An Kang, trembling and hugging him tightly, but she heard her brother trembling: "Sister, I... I... I'm so scared!" He hugged his sister's arms tightly with his hands. An Xin then realized that her brother's hands were intact and not cut off at all.

　　This... The girl was stunned for a moment.

　　"Don't worry, your brother is fine. If it wasn't for Murong's efforts, who would care about you guys? Even if his hands and feet were really chopped off, so what?" Major General Mu Yuan kicked the "severed hand" on the ground and sneered, "Murong actually refused and insisted on playing this self-torture drama to deceive Bai Mochen. It was really risky. Fortunately, it succeeded, otherwise..."

　　At this point, the Ice Clan assassin's expression changed.

　　Not far outside the yard, a blue-gray figure flashed by and ran away into the distance.

　　"Someone, come quickly! Someone is being killed here!" Outside the yard, a sharp voice suddenly broke the silence of the village, shouting like crazy, "Someone, come quickly!"

　　3. Blood in the Snow (1)

　　In a moment, the whole village seemed to wake up and become agitated. The sounds of doors and windows opening could be heard from every household. Countless heads popped out from the tightly closed rooms and peered in this direction in confusion.

　　"Not good!" Major General Mu Yuan lost his voice, "Retreat quickly!"

　　"Yes!" Everyone quickly retreated in response, climbing over the wall behind the house in a well-trained manner, jumping into the mountains and running towards the depths of the forest. After running a few steps, Major General Mu Yuan seemed to remember something, and turned back abruptly, pulled up Murong Jun who was still sitting, and jumped over the wall with a tiptoe, evacuating quickly.

　　Murong Jun did not resist and just followed their troops in the retreat. Along the way, countless fir tree branches brushed against their faces, and cold snow fell down, which was so cold that it made them sober.

　　After going three miles deep into the forest, they stopped. In the open space deep in the forest were secret baggage and vehicles that they had prepared for evacuation.

　　"Let's go." Major General Mu Yuan jumped on his horse and ordered the messenger who was waiting there, "Send a message to the Ten Witch Masters on Kongming Island immediately and tell them that we have completed the mission and will return immediately!"

　　"Yes!" The person waiting for the news showed an ecstatic expression.

　　"How's it going? Did you get what you wanted this time?" Major General Mu Yuan looked back at Murong Jun, a sneer appeared on the corner of his thin mouth, "You killed your old enemy with your own hands. Are you satisfied? It's right to cooperate with us, right?"

　　Murong Jun did not answer, but climbed onto the horse silently with a pale face, pulling off his hood to cover half of his face.

　　Satisfying? Probably... At the moment when the blade pierced his heart and the hot blood spurted out, years of hatred burst out, incisively and vividly, and it was indeed a pleasure that made the whole soul tremble. Now that man has become a corpse, lying in a corner of a remote village. The ignorant villagers who were watching didn't even know who this man was - when I thought of this, the pleasure suddenly disappeared.

　　Life is only a few decades long, is it going to pass by like this?

　　He and Jin Ran have already completed their own paths, and perhaps have already met again in another world. Only he still needs to travel between heaven and earth, not knowing where the end of the road is.

　　"Let's go." Seeing that he had a gloomy face and didn't answer, Major General Mu Yuan felt a little bored and turned around to give an order, "The snail boat is waiting for us in the bay of Zhuyin County. We have to hurry back."

　　"But... Gao Xuan doesn't seem to be back yet." The leading assassin hesitated, "Are we not going to wait for him?"

　　"Oh?" Major General Mu Yuan was stunned for a moment - Gao Xuan was the soldier who was ordered to cut off Bai Mochen's head. Perhaps because he alarmed the villagers, he was delayed and failed to retreat back to the mountains with the team in time.

　　He looked through the dense leaves at the village below the mountain and found that the courtyard was already full of people. The sound of screams and cries echoed throughout the village. He couldn't help but frown. In this situation, any stranger who showed up would probably be regarded as a murderer and besieged by the villagers, right?

　　"Forget it, it seems that we can't come back for a while." Major General Mu Yuan shook his head and rode forward. "Gao Xuan is quite skilled, and those villagers can't do anything to him. Let's go out first and wait for him by the snail boat."

　　"yes!"

　　A group of assassins mounted their horses in the heavy snow, passed through the dense forest, and silently ran towards the northern seashore, leaving behind only the boiling noise in the village.

　　—

　　When his companions were evacuating quickly, the assassin named Gao Xuan was leaning over Bai Mochen's body, kneeling on one knee, and taking out a sharp knife for wrist cutting. When Major General Mu Yuan issued the order to "evacuate", he hesitated for a moment, but did not want to give up the mission that was already halfway done, and tried to cut off the head.

　　With a snap, the sharp knife cut the blood vessels and pressed against the cervical vertebrae.

　　“Stop!” A child’s cry suddenly rang out from behind. An Xin rushed forward without hesitation and hugged the killer. “Bad guy! Don’t kill my brother… Let me go, don’t kill my brother!”

　　"Get out!" Gao Xuan became impatient and shook his arm, sending the girl a dozen feet away like dust.

　　“Sister!” Ankang crawled over to hug Anxin and dragged her away, his voice trembling, “You can’t beat him! Don’t go over there… Run, run!”

　　"Bad guy!" An Xin struggled desperately, but could only watch as the other party stabbed Bai Mochen in the back of the neck.

　　The body of a newly dead person is still warm, the bones have not yet begun to shrink, and the flesh is easy to separate. Although he heard that the village had begun to commotion, Gao Xuan was still confident that he could cut off the head and take it away before the villagers surrounded him. He lowered his head to take a look at the corpse - the hole in the heart was still bleeding, and even if the person was made of steel, he would have already died. He decided to concentrate on completing the remaining tasks, and continued to half-kneel on the ground, turning the blade.

　　Blood in the Snow (2)

　　"Stop!" However, just as he turned his wrist, he suddenly heard the sound of wind and something was thrown at him. He subconsciously dodged. The thing brushed his face and fell to the ground. It turned out to be a ball of snow.

　　Who? He was stunned for a moment, with murderous intent in his eyes: Is there another bystander besides this family?

　　"Hurry up! Someone is killing someone... Someone is killing someone here!" The hoarse voice rang out again outside the yard. It was the voice that first broke the news and alarmed the villagers. Along with the voice, a blue-gray figure rushed in from outside the door, desperately rushing over, trying to stop the killer with his bare hands.

　　Damn it! Gao Xuan was furious, and murderous intent rose up in his heart.

　　However, after just one glance, he discovered that the other party's steps were unsteady. He was just an ordinary person with no martial arts skills and even no weapons. He was rushing towards him as if he was seeking his death.

　　He sneered, and in order not to waste time, he did not pull out the sharp knife. He continued to rotate and cut the head, but with his other hand he pulled out the long knife at his waist and slashed the ungrateful guy in the waist.

　　However, when he saw General Bai lying dead on the ground, the blue-clothed strategist Mu Xingbei suddenly became crazy and completely lost his composure. He shouted loudly and rushed forward without retreating or giving way!

　　Just as he was about to be cut in half, at that moment, he suddenly felt a shock in his wrist. With a snap, the steel unexpectedly broke in the middle!

　　What's going on? Could it be that——

　　However, Gao Xuan's consciousness could only be frozen at this moment forever. Silently, a hand rose from the snow, with five fingers together, and forcibly inserted into his body, crushing his heart in an instant!

　　Without a cry he fell down, lying on top of the body.

　　Blood flowed out of his heart, flowing along that arm to Bai Mochen's "corpse" on the snow - blood poured back into it from the wound. As if drawing strength from the newly deceased, miraculously, the wound on Bai Mochen's heart pierced by Murong Jun healed minute by minute at a speed visible to the naked eye!

　　All this happened silently and quietly in the heavy snow, and no one noticed it.

　　When the assassin collapsed to the ground, Mu Xingbei rushed over desperately and helped Bai Mochen up, his voice hoarse: "Bai Shuai... Bai Shuai! Are you okay?"

　　However, when he saw the knife stuck in Bai Shuai's neck, he suddenly became speechless, covered his face with his hands, knelt down on the snow, and cried loudly. He cried like a child, venting his surging pain and despair. Yes, all his dreams had been shattered at this moment.

　　——His king is dead!

　　In a short moment, a group of people had gathered outside the yard, each holding a hoe and a bow and arrow, and spontaneously surrounded the newly built courtyard. They were all villagers from Jiuliting, and it was the first time they witnessed a terrible bloodbath in this simple village. After a moment of shock, the village chief led the way in. When he saw the situation inside, he couldn't help but exclaimed: "Oh my God... What, what is going on?! Anxin, Ankang, are you okay? Where is your brother?"

　　He led the villagers back and saw the corpses all over the ground, and his legs couldn't help but go weak.

　　“Village chief… they, they killed my brother!” The little girl’s voice rang out again. An Xin broke away from An Kang and stumbled out of the backyard, crying loudly: “It was this group of bad guys in black who killed my brother! They, they, killed my brother… wuwuwu… they are bad guys, they killed my brother!”

　　"Are they bad guys?" Looking at the bodies scattered all over the floor, the crying little girl, and Ankang who was terrified, the village chief subconsciously hugged them, patted them, and comforted them, "It's okay now, don't be afraid."

　　However, I was wondering: So many people came here just to kill one person? And all these dead bodies on the ground, were they all killed by one person? It seems that this newcomer who just moved into the village is not a good man...

　　"Village chief! Something is wrong." At this moment, a villager leaned over and took a look. He was so scared that he quickly stood up. "Look, all these dead people have golden hair! They are not from Kongsang at all!"

　　"Golden hair? Could it be Bingyi?" After all, the village chief was the only person in the village who had been to the county government. He took a deep breath when he heard this, and took a look at the new family who had moved in. He muttered, "Why would Bingyi sneak in here to kill people? By the way, you claim to have moved here from the imperial capital. Could it be that... your eldest brother is some big shot?"

　　"Their eldest brother is the Marshal of Kongsang, Bai Mochen."

　　Blood in the Snow (3)

　　Suddenly, a low voice answered her. The howling man stopped crying and spoke woodenly to the group of villagers holding hoes and sickles in a creepy tone, as if announcing a bad news: "The Marshal of Kongsang died in the village under your rule... You useless guys, all deserve to die!"

　　What? The villagers couldn't help but shudder and looked at the person who was speaking on the ground.

　　The tavern owner recognized that the man in blue squatting next to the corpse was the strategist-like man who lived secretly in his shop. He had been observing the movements of the new family through the window stealthily. Just now, he was the first one to notice the abnormality here and rushed out to call for help regardless of everything.

　　Unfortunately, there was still no way to stop the attack of that group of assassins.

　　"What? He is Bai, Bai Shuai?" The village chief lost his voice in disbelief and looked at the two children. An Xin sobbed and nodded, and finally couldn't help crying loudly, feeling proud and sad: "Yes! My eldest brother is the Grand Marshal of Kongsang! He, he won't let me tell anyone! But, but now..."

　　The children cried sadly, but the village chief felt as if he had fallen into an icy cave and was shuddering with fear.

　　Yes... Kongsang's Grand Marshal, Bai Mochen, was actually assassinated by Bingyi under his own rule! This huge crime, let alone him being a mere village official, even the governor of Beiyue County could not afford it!

　　"Hurry up and chase the assassins!" At that moment, he subconsciously shouted and took the lead to chase. The villagers who didn't understand what was going on rushed forward and followed the village chief to run towards the back mountain - these villagers holding hoes and bows and arrows did not expect that the delay just now was enough for the Cangliu Empire assassins to flee.

　　The village seemed to be empty in an instant. Only Mu Xingbei did not move. He sat on the ground blankly, his face paler than a dead person.

　　What can these country folks from North Vietnam do? Do they think they can deal with the assassins from the Cangliu Empire with just hoes, sickles and bows and arrows? Moreover, Bai Shuai has been assassinated, so what's the point of catching all the assassins! He sat with his head down, watching the hero whom he had worked hard to assist for more than ten years become a cold corpse, and a black light gradually appeared in his eyes.

　　——That is despair, hatred, and unwillingness!

　　"How could this happen... How could this happen?" Mu Xingbei held his head and muttered over and over again, in a trance. Bai Shuai was the king destined by heaven, how could he die in Bingyi's hands and be buried in this remote village? ! No... This is impossible! This can't be true!

　　The blue-robed strategist shouted loudly under the snowy sky. Anxin and Ankang couldn't help but fell to the ground and cried. Their cries mixed with their shouts, echoing in the empty village.

　　"Shut up!" Startled by the crying, Mu Xingbei glanced at the pair of children and suddenly felt extremely annoyed. "You ignorant lowly people, get out of here! Bai Shuai was killed by you!"

　　——Yes, if it weren't for these ant-like untouchables, how could Bai Shuai resign from his post and retire to die in such a remote place? The man who had won every battle was attracted by the idea of ​​turning swords into plowshares and the joy of family life, and was willing to give up the power he had obtained. In the end, he didn't even get the honor of a warrior who died on the battlefield!

　　It’s all because of these ant-like untouchables that have blocked Marshal Bai’s path to becoming the king!

　　He thought angrily, feeling more and more irritated, disgust and hatred involuntarily revealed in his eyes, and he pushed away the crying brother and sister who rushed towards him.

　　"Who are you? Why are you asking us to get out of here? He's my big brother!" An Xin cried and rushed over, trying to snatch Bai Mochen back from the stranger, "Get out of the way! Don't touch my big brother, give him back to me! He's ours!"

　　A pair of young children rushed over, pushing and shoving the stranger, scratching and biting him, but they did not notice that the other person's spirit was on the verge of collapse, and that his eyes were staring at them with growing hatred.

　　Suddenly, the little girl's throat was strangled.

　　"He's yours? Don't dream on!" Mu Xingbei seemed to have gone crazy all of a sudden, cursing loudly, his entire face distorted, "Master Bai is the lord of the world, a king who appears only once every nine hundred years! How could he belong to you lowly people!"

　　An Xin's feet were lifted off the ground and she was speechless for a moment, struggling with a red face.

　　"Let my sister go!" Seeing that An Xin was in danger, An Kang did not back down this time. He rushed over like a calf and bumped into him hard, crying, "You bastard, let my sister go!"

　　However, his actions angered the other party even more. Mu Xingbei lost his mind and threw An Xin to the ground, and was about to come over to catch him. The snow on the ground was very thick, and there were corpses all over the ground. When An Xin fell to the ground, he suddenly screamed "Ah", twisted his little body, and then never moved again.

　　Blood in the Snow (4)

　　A broken knife pierced through her chest, nailing her to the ground.

　　"Sister...sister?" Ankang was stunned, "Sister!"

　　——The long knife was tightly held in the hand of the assassin just now. The hand holding the knife was frozen into a bluish white in the bone-chilling cold, maintaining a rigid angle with the tip of the knife pointing upwards. When An Xin fell, it seemed that there was a terrible force controlling it in the dark, and it hit him head-on!

　　Mu Xingbei froze there while holding Ankang's hand. However, seeing such a cruel scene, the darkness in his eyes only grew stronger. Anxin, who was pierced, opened her eyes wide, looking innocent and terrified. She struggled for a while, but found that her body could not move at all. She could only use her last bit of strength to look at her brother, moving her lips and uttering two words: "Run!"

　　Ankang came to his senses, forgot to even cry, turned around and ran away.

　　The gate to the yard was diagonally opposite, but he didn't have time to escape from the gate, so he ran directly to the nearest place and tried to escape directly over the fence, shouting: "Someone come! Someone come quickly... There are bad guys who killed my sister! There are bad guys!"

　　However, at this moment, everyone in the village went to the dense forest in the back mountain to chase the assassin, and the streets were empty.

　　Seeing Ankang running away and about to attract more villagers to catch him, Mu Xingbei subconsciously chased after him. He didn't know where the strength came from in his body, and his steps were ten times faster than usual. He caught up with him in just a few steps. The moment the boy climbed over the fence, he grabbed Ankang and sneered in a low voice.

　　At that moment, Ankang saw the devilish look in his eyes and couldn't help but scream in fear. He bit his arm and struggled desperately: "Let me go...let me go!"

　　“Don’t move!” Mu Xingbei grabbed the child’s shoulders with a ferocious expression and pressed him against the fence, trying to stop him from struggling. He shouted, “Behave yourself! Don’t shout!”

　　However, Ankang's screams became louder and louder, and more and more miserable, almost shaking the snow off the eaves.

　　"What...what happened?" Suddenly, a trembling voice said from behind, "What happened here?"

　　Mu Xingbei was shocked and turned around to see the door of the backyard kitchen quietly opened. A white-haired old woman was standing there holding the door. She seemed to have been in a coma for a long time and was just awakened by such a shrill cry outside. She groped her way out and said, "Anxin? Ankang? - What happened to you?!"

　　Aunt An? The blind old woman who was knocked unconscious by the Ice Clan assassin, has woken up now?

　　Seeing the old man, Mu Xingbei took a breath, took two steps back, and stammered, unable to speak. However, when he let go of his hand, Ankang twitched, but did not struggle to the ground, and his hands and feet fell down softly.

　　The chubby boy finally became obedient and stopped struggling and making noise - there were three or four freshly cut sharp bamboos on the fence, which pierced his small body when he was pressed down with great force just now, and impaled him to death.

　　"This... this..." Mu Xingbei looked at the scene in disbelief, and then looked back at the people on the snow. The little girl named An Xin was also dead, her body pierced by the long knife, but her eyes were always looking at this side, and her last look was frozen in fear.

　　In the moment before her death, did she see the tragedy of her brother being killed alive?

　　Did I really do all this myself?

　　“Anxin! Ankang!” Aunt An couldn’t hear the children’s response and couldn’t help but panic. She groped her way out of the kitchen. She couldn’t see the steps under her feet and fell to the ground. She lay on the snow and screamed heartbreakingly, “Anxin! Ankang! Where are you? And… and my Chen’er… where are you?!”

　　When I smelled the blood, I had a bad feeling in my heart. The blind old woman was crawling towards this side crying, covered in snow and blood, but she was completely unaware.

　　In the empty courtyard, Mu Xingbei stood blankly, looking at the old man crawling on the ground, feeling powerless. All this happened in an instant, far beyond his original expectations. He felt like a knife was stirring in his heart, tearing his heart and lungs, making his consciousness blank - how could this happen? How could this happen! Why did he suddenly do such a thing?

　　Yes, to be fair, he had never liked this family. The old, weak, women and children who suddenly appeared in this family had never done anything for Bai Shuai in the past decades, but now, relying on their blood relationship and Bai Shuai's deep love for Fairy Yin, they suddenly gained such an important position!

　　——It was so important that it made Marshal Bai give up all his fame and fortune in the imperial capital and take them back to this remote countryside.

　　Blood in the Snow (5)

　　If only there wasn't this family... If there weren't these people, if there wasn't this way out, Bai Shuai might not have given up everything in the imperial capital, and wouldn't have easily left the supreme position that was almost within his reach.

　　This thought had always existed in his heart, but it had been suppressed and never expressed. And just now, just now, I don't know what force catalyzed it, and the hatred in his heart was suddenly magnified a thousand times, and his body seemed to be controlled by an unknown monster, uncontrollable!

　　——He, he actually killed Bai Shuai's younger siblings with his own hands! What on earth did he do!

　　Mu Xingbei knelt on the snow, his hands shaking and his mind in a trance. The big mistake had been made, now, how could he end it?

　　The snow was still falling silently, quickly covering the blood and corpses on the ground. Blind Aunt An was crawling on the snow in panic, shouting and groping for the corpses, looking for the brother and sister, crawling forward - not far away, the newly dug well in the yard, which had not yet been fenced off, was like a black hole, staring maliciously at the prey that was about to fall into the trap.

　　"Don't! Don't go over there! It's right in front of you..." At that moment, Mu Xingbei wanted to shout out to warn the blind old man, but a strange voice sneered in his body, gloomy and terrifying, strangling his throat. He couldn't move, as if he had fallen into a nightmare, and could only watch all this happen in silence.

　　After a long crawling in the snow, there was a heavy "plop" sound, and the blind old woman fell into the dark deep well, letting out a long, shrill scream.

　　Snow fell from the wellhead and into the dark well, and the sound stopped after a few seconds.

　　The yard finally returned to complete peace, with only that trace of crawling on the snow.

　　The yard finally returned to complete peace, with only that trace of crawling on the snow.

　　The strange laughter in his body finally stopped, and his limbs suddenly regained consciousness. Mu Xingbei seemed to be a puppet falling apart. He knelt in the snow in a daze, looking at everything in front of him in disbelief. Yes, he couldn't believe that he had done all this - how could he do such a thing? He actually killed the whole family, young and old!

　　The brief moment just now seemed like a nightmare.

　　In the snow, An Xin, who was stabbed by a knife, looked at him with eyes wide open, her eyes condensed with fear and hatred, and on the fence, An Kang was also staring at him like a doll tied up. In the eyes of these two children, Mu Xingbei knelt down on the ground with a "puff", his mind blank.

　　"No... No!" He held his head with his hands and cried out like a beast. The blue-robed strategist's mind was in a mess. He picked up a knife that had fallen on the ground with trembling hands and pointed it frantically at his heart.

　　"What?" Suddenly, he heard a voice, "You, want to die too?"

　　At that moment, Mu Xingbei's whole body was shocked. This voice, is it... Bai Shuai? !

　　When he looked carefully, a pair of eyes on the snow were slowly opening and looking at him silently - the man whose heart was pierced by a knife and whose head was almost cut off, actually opened his eyes and slowly asked this question!

　　“Bai Shuai?!” Mu Xingbei shuddered and cried out in shock, “You, you’re still alive?!”

　　"Heh..." The man on the ground laughed, "What do you think?"

　　At that moment, after that low laugh, he actually sat up, pulled out the sharp knife stuck in his neck with his backhand, and threw it to the ground. At the moment the knife was pulled out, the wound emitted a strange golden light from the inside out, and then quickly disappeared.

　　Mu Xingbei looked at this scene and felt almost like he was falling into a dream.

　　"Yes, I am alive," the man on the ground stood up and looked around the horrific scene in the courtyard. His expression was calm and unmoved. "But many people are dead."

　　Mu Xingbei's face turned pale and he knelt down: "I... I accidentally killed them, I deserve to die!"

　　"No, it's not your fault, and you didn't kill him." Bai Mochen laughed, looking at Mu Xingbei with an unpredictable look, "You just happened to encounter the moment of 'awakening' - you know, my power will be incredibly strong at the moment of 'attacking flesh', not only eroding the host's body and mind, but also affecting everyone nearby."

　　What? Mu Xingbei looked at the familiar yet strange person in front of him in confusion, not knowing how to answer.

　　"But, of course, you are also guilty," Bai Mochen glanced at Mu Xingbei, smiling, his voice very strange, "At that time, any evil thought in your heart would be magnified thousands of times and out of control - you really hated those people, didn't you? That led to this result."

　　Blood in the Snow (6)

　　Mu Xingbei was shocked and looked down at his blood-stained hands, his face pale.

　　Yes, he hated this family!

　　"Okay, okay, I forgive you," Bai Mochen looked at the bodies of the family and smiled, "Soon no one will remember this matter - the deaths of these innocent people were caused by the Ice Assassins, weren't they?"

　　"Iceland Assassin?" Mu Xingbei was stunned. He looked at Bai Mochen, who was talking and laughing so calmly, and suddenly lost his voice. "No... You are not Bai Shuai! Who are you?"

　　——Yes, this is not Bai Shuai's eyes, definitely not the eyes of Bai Shuai whom he has followed for more than ten years! Those eyes turned dark gold, like a distant light in the darkness, full of strange attraction, chilling but unable to help approaching. This is definitely not Bai Shuai's eyes!

　　"Oh?" Bai Mochen walked up to him with a strange expression and sneered, "You figured it out so quickly? You really are worthy of being my trusted aide..."

　　Mu Xingbei took a step back and looked at this handsome white man. His voice trembled with anger and fear: "Who... who are you?"

　　"Who am I?" The man leaned over with great interest, studying the bodies of the two siblings, and laughed, "I am Bai Mochen! - The master you swore to be loyal to for life, the king who appears once every nine hundred years, the overlord of Kongsang, and even the world and the seven seas!"

　　He smiled and turned to look at him. There was a strange magic in his golden eyes that made people unable to look away: "You, aren't you looking for such a master? - Then why do you still ask who I am?"

　　"..." Mu Xingbei was speechless, and felt that trance coming again - this person actually exuded such a strong dark aura from the inside out, which could suck in everyone who approached, making it impossible to resist or struggle.

　　"How about assisting me like you served Bai Mochen and being my confidant?" The "person" smiled. His voice had a strange magic. When he uttered the last word, Mu Xingbei was oppressed by a great force and knelt down unconsciously.

　　"Hahaha!" At that moment, Bai Mochen laughed loudly and opened his arms under the snowy sky. At that moment, the snow stopped falling. Mu Xingbei clearly saw a strong golden light coming from his left arm, which gradually spread to his whole body. In the end, it even illuminated his whole body!

　　What...is going on?

　　"Look, my strength has recovered nearly 50%." The man stroked his left arm and whispered, "Speaking of which, I have to thank Murong Jun... Bai Mochen is a man with a strong will. If he hadn't chosen to give up his life voluntarily this time, I wouldn't have found such a good opportunity to completely assimilate him in an instant!"

　　Assimilation? Mu Xingbei listened, and gradually went from confusion to astonishment, revealing an incredible look - this person meant that the person occupying this body at the moment was not the real Bai Shuai, but another person? Or, they have merged into one?

　　How could this be possible!

　　"Look, after nine hundred years, I finally found a new host before the deadline!" "Bai Mochen" laughed loudly, waved his hand again, and the snowflakes that had solidified in the air fell again. He stood under the snowy sky, like a child who had just been released, constantly changing his gestures - with his manipulation, the snow sometimes condensed, sometimes dispersed, and sometimes even solidified in the air!

　　This power to control the world stunned Mu Xingbei. At that moment, he was a little dazed, and he felt that the person in front of him seemed very familiar, but also very strange.

　　"You are the first person to follow me. You will get everything you deserve. You will be granted the title of nobility and prime minister, and your name will go down in history." After showing his strength, Bai Mochen smiled with satisfaction, turned his head and said to Mu Xingbei, "Now, follow me to take over this world!"

　　"Now?" Mu Xingbei was stunned.

　　"Yes, isn't this why you followed me?" Bai Mochen touched his left arm and said coldly, "Nine hundred years later, a king will rise. This prophecy cannot fail."

　　"We are going to..." Mu Xingbei asked hesitantly, "The Imperial Capital?"

　　"No, the throne of the imperial capital can wait." Bai Mochen stared at the sky-high white tower in the center of Mirror Lake with a cold look in his eyes. "Don't worry, I used to be the master there, and I will eventually return there!"

　　He stood up, shook off his clothes, and walked on the snow. Countless snowflakes lingered around him, as if he was a visitor from another world.

　　However, before leaving the courtyard, Bai Mochen seemed to be pulled by an invisible force, and suddenly stopped, leaned down to look at the child impaled on the fence, and moved his right hand, which seemed to be raised uncontrollably, and gently stroked Ankang's face. At that moment, the golden light in his eyes faded, revealing a trace of sadness.

　　Blood in the Snow (7)

　　"Listen, there is a soul crying... for everything he has lost." He raised his hand and pressed it on his heart, slightly closing his eyes, as if listening to another voice deep in his body. "It's a pity that since you agreed to exchange conditions with me in the fire, the contract has been reached. No matter how hard you struggle, I will come to take back what I deserve..."

　　In the heavy snow, he raised his hand, placed the bodies of the brother and sister together, gently stroked the children's gradually stiffening tender cheeks, and murmured: "However, since you are so sad, I am still willing to cry for you."

　　"Bai Mochen" talked to himself in the heavy snow, lowered his eyes and looked at the pair of children, and sure enough, two lines of tears burst out of his eyes, running across his weather-frost-filled cheeks, and before they flowed to his chin, they froze into ice in the cold wind.

　　"Be satisfied... You see, I have never shed tears for any humble human being before." He whispered to himself, picked up the two children, and threw them into the well one by one without mercy. After two dull sounds, there was no sound. Bai Mochen lowered his head, looked at the dry well that was gradually covered with snow, and suddenly sighed.

　　"I know what you want." Bai Mochen whispered, as if talking to himself, "I know that ruling this Yunhuang is not your true wish. You want to be with that woman, right? - As long as you are willing, I can help you achieve it."

　　When he said this, his body shook suddenly.

　　He touched his heart with his hand and smiled: "I was right. This is your dream, isn't it? You thought you had lost her in this life, but I can find her for you. Your fate is far from over - this is my compensation to you. Are you satisfied now?"

　　He muttered to himself in the heavy snow, his facial expression changeable, even his voice fluctuated, as if there were two people arguing fiercely in his body, and finally slowly calmed down, as if the other self in his body had made a compromise.

　　"From now on, I am you and you are me. Why wouldn't it be good for us to create a new Yunhuang together?"

　　"Now, all the costs you've paid have been paid. I will fulfill all your remaining wishes for you... No, I should say, we will fulfill them together!"

　　Bai Mochen finished his last sentence in the heavy snow, then suddenly raised his hand and slapped the snow!

　　The blow was so powerful that the whole yard trembled horribly, and the ground beneath our feet shook. A muffled sound came from the depths, and the wellhead suddenly collapsed and closed, leaving no trace.

　　It was buried deep underground along with the bodies of three of his closest relatives.

　　"Okay, this is the grave that will bury all your past." Bai Mochen stood up from the snow, put down his left hand that was pressing on his chest, and murmured to the other person in his body, "From today on, we will merge into one, and embark on a path that will shine through the ages and dominate the world - just like the Xingzun Emperor Langgan who existed thousands of years ago!"

　　"Master!" Mu Xingbei followed behind him and answered respectfully, "This road. And I."

　　"Hehe..." Bai Mochen laughed. At that moment, his eyes suddenly had a human-like expression - under his golden eyes, invisible darkness spread inward, gradually eroding all the flesh and blood, and merged with the original owner of this body. "Let's go, the master you follow will make you famous in history!"

　　He strode out of the deserted village and laughed loudly in the snowy wilderness. As he walked, his long black coat fluttered in the wind and snow, like an eagle with its wings spread out and flying in the wind.

　　However, as he was walking, he suddenly fell down and lay motionless on the snow.

　　"Bai Shuai... Bai Shuai!" Mu Xingbei rushed over and helped him up. The unconscious man did not answer. It seemed that in an instant, the soul in this body was drained out. Mu Xingbei only saw a golden light gradually spreading on his arm, like blood seeping into his limbs and bones, and then gradually disappearing.

　　"Bai Shuai?" he asked in a low voice with concern, reaching out to touch the other's forehead and found it was burning hot, almost scalding him to the point of crying out - no, this kind of body temperature was simply not something a human could have!

　　What happened? Did Bai Shuai suddenly fall ill?

　　—

　　It was not until a day and a night later that Bai Mochen woke up and opened his eyes on the carriage to the imperial capital.

　　At that moment, Mu Xingbei had an illusion: Bai Shuai's eyes had changed from the pure black of the Zhongzhou people to a dazzling dark gold!

　　"Mr. Mu? You... why are you here?" The unconscious man woke up, propped himself up, and looked at the blue-clothed aide serving in front of him in surprise. He felt a splitting headache and paused for a long time before he remembered his interrupted memory. He stood up suddenly and lost his voice, "Oh no! Cangliu sent assassins! They captured Auntie, Anxin and Ankang. I have to go back to Jiuli Pavilion--"

　　Blood in the Snow (8)

　　Mu Xingbei was stunned and was speechless for a moment.

　　What was going on? Did Bai Shuai, who had just woken up, completely forget the massacre that happened in the snow? Or was it just another identity in his body that witnessed all this, while he himself was like a sleeper, unaware of what had happened?

　　Countless thoughts quickly flashed through the blue-clothed aide's mind, but in the end he let out a long sigh of relief.

　　If so, it would be much easier...

　　“General Bai, my aunt and my younger brothers and sisters are all…all dead.” Mu Xingbei had tears in his eyes and lied in great sorrow, “They…they were killed by the Bingyi group! I was incompetent and only managed to rescue you.”

　　"What?" Bai Mochen's face turned pale instantly, and his body shook, as if his heart was pierced by a knife again. Suddenly, a bright dark gold color emerged in his eyes, shining like a demon.

　　"Really?" He lowered his voice and asked, "They are... all dead?"

　　"Marshal Bai, please accept my condolences." Mu Xingbei lowered his head, not daring to look into those eyes again.

　　"Ahhhhhh——!" After a long time, a suppressed and crazy cry came from the heavy snow, like a wounded beast. Bai Mochen gritted his teeth and hit the car with one palm, and the whole car cracked in an instant!

　　At that moment, Mu Xingbei saw the pair of golden pupils again. Anger, hatred and unwillingness burned in them, like the blazing flames of hell. In the flames of hell, a smiling shadow could be vaguely seen - it was the shadow that had spoken to him in the snow, with power like a demon.

　　Bai Shuai, is it you or him who is talking to me now?

　　4. Falling apart (1)

　　While a cruel scene was taking place at Jiuliting surrounded by mountains, on the other side of the continent, another man in black clothes and straw sandals came hurriedly from the distant Western Wilderness and was getting off the boat at the ferry in Xifeng County.

　　The monk held a bowl in his left hand and a string of rosary in his right hand. He looked solemn and dusty, but he exuded a clean and strong aura. It was unknown what the beads in his hand were made of. Each bead was about an inch in size, like pearls and ivory. However, the strange thing was that it had neither the luster of pearls nor the whiteness of ivory. It was dull and looked a little gloomy, which was incompatible with the monk's demeanor.

　　It was late at night when the monk arrived. There was no one on the ferry, so no one uttered a cry of surprise - because under the cold moon, a straight arrow of water streaked across the water surface. This monk actually came on the waves!

　　"Damn, are we going to continue going east?" He stepped onto the ferry, frowned, lowered his head and spread out his palms.

　　The golden wheel in his palm had dimmed and was as silent as if it were dead - but less than ten days ago, it was still burning hot day and night, turning endlessly, forcing him to leave the Empty Mountain and travel thousands of miles here, traveling across the entire Cloud Wasteland under the stars and the moon.

　　And three days ago, the Wheel of Life in the palm of his hand suddenly became silent and there was no movement.

　　An ominous premonition loomed over the monk, who stood at the ferry, not knowing where to go next. He could only lower his head, clench and open his hands, trying to sense the message from the other side - but there was nothing. The other side was just a void, cold, and vast like a world covered in snow.

　　The Peacock King stood under the cold moon at the ferry, his face gradually becoming a little strange. Could it be that something bad had happened to the Star Lord? As the leader of the Wheel of Life, the Star Lord had always been hiding behind the scenes and would never summon everyone easily. The intensity of the summons in the past few days was unprecedented.

　　Could it be that he was also late after rushing all the way here? Then, what about Long? How is he now?

　　With his mind in a state of confusion, Kong Que suddenly felt something on his robe begin to jump slightly, one after another. He lowered his head in an instant and saw that the string of Buddhist beads around his neck had begun to jump on its own, dancing in the air as if alive, and each bead emitted a strange light!

　　There are sixty-one beads in total, and in the light of each bead, a distorted face vaguely emerged, screaming and struggling desperately, as if trying to escape from some kind of confinement and fly back to the world of the living.

　　Oh no! Are those evil spirits trying to break out of his control at this moment?

　　“Subhuti, those who have awakened the mind of Anuttara Samyaksambodhi should know, see, believe and understand all dharmas in this way, without giving rise to dharma-images. Subhuti, what is referred to as dharma-images, as said by the Tathagata, are not dharma-images, and are therefore called dharma-images…” Without having time to think, the peacock immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and began to chant the mantra, trying his best to suppress the group of restless vengeful spirits.

　　He gathered all his mental strength and chanted spells to suppress the evil spirits, completely ignoring the movement of the stars above his head. As time passed, voices began to be heard in a village not far away, and the villagers had already started their day's work.

　　At dawn, the creaking sound of boats came closer and closer, docking at the pier.

　　"Sir, this is Changshan Village." The boatman said, "Beyond the village is Qingmuyuan, which is connected to the Nanjia Forest."

　　"Here it is! Pull over, I'm getting off!" The wealthy man who chartered the boat clenched his fists, waved his hands, and said repeatedly, "Hurry up! You're so slow, do you want to die?"

　　"Yes, yes." The boatman quickly moored the boat to the dock.

　　Before the boat came to a complete stop, the man on the boat jumped down. However, he didn't expect that the wooden pier had been in disrepair for a long time, and he was not very agile and was very heavy. When he fell, he actually broke a half-rotten wooden board. With a click, half of his foot immediately sank into it and he couldn't pull it out for a long time.

　　The boatman couldn't help laughing when he saw the fat man with one foot stuck in the ferry and unable to get out.

　　"Come and help!" The high-handed man shouted angrily, "What are you laughing at?"

　　"Yes, yes." The boatman quickly stopped smiling, tied up the boat and jumped down. He knelt on the ground and pushed the broken wood apart. The rich man finally pulled the foot out of the stuck owner's foot, but he lost his balance and fell to the ground, groaning.

　　The boatman asked hurriedly, "Sir, are you okay?"

　　"It's okay! How can such a small injury faze me, Master Jiu?" The Hao Ke said it firmly, but his expression was obviously in pain. He gritted his teeth and gasped, muttering, "Damn it, if I hadn't been seriously injured some time ago and just survived, how could I, the great Kongsang Sword Saint,... Ouch!"

　　He reached out his hand and touched his chest and abdomen. When he pulled his hand back, his entire palm was bright red, which scared the boatman next to him and made him cry out.

　　Falling apart (2)

　　"Fuck, how come the wound has split open again! He is the best doctor in Guye County, but he is so bad at bandaging!" The rich man cursed, but he didn't care. He just rubbed his hands on his clothes to wipe off the blood and stood up. He took out a purse from his arms and threw it to the person beside him: "Go to the village ahead to hire a carriage for me. I want to continue on my way."

　　The boatman was worried when he saw his injuries, but the other party had been generous along the way, and he didn't want to lose the business for the sake of gold, so he could only be careful: "So, sir, where are you going next?"

　　"Well, I'm going to..." The rich man hesitated for a moment, wiped his bloody hands on his lapel again, raised his hand, looked at his palm, looked left and right, and did not answer for a long time.

　　The boatman was surprised to see him so focused - why did he have to study the palm of his hand? Could flowers bloom in the palm of his hand?

　　"Oh... Damn it! I don't know where to go now. Why doesn't this thing work when I get here? A few days ago, it was desperately asking me to point it in the direction!" The rich man looked at it for a long time, then dropped his hands dejectedly and sighed, "Forget it, I have no idea anyway. Help me go to the village and find a place to have a drink first!"

　　The boatman hesitated: "But your wounds are not healed yet, how can you ..."

　　"You won't get better if you don't drink! Stop talking nonsense!" The rich man shouted, "If you don't drink, I'll die soon, don't you know?"

　　"Yes, yes..." The boatman no longer dared to talk back and hurriedly helped him move forward, muttering in his heart that this guy didn't take care of his body and deserved to drink himself to death.

　　The two men just got off the ferry and stopped after walking a few steps. The rich man opened his eyes wide and looked ahead, saying, "Why is there a monk here! And he's sitting right in the middle of the road? - What the hell, no wonder I'm so unlucky when I get here!"

　　The moon was cold and the wind was clear. In the morning light, there was indeed a monk in black robes and straw sandals sitting on the road at the ferry head. He was making a seal with one hand and holding a Buddhist rosary in the other, sitting cross-legged in the middle of the road with a solemn look.

　　The boatman also felt strange, but did not want to cause any more trouble, so he just helped the wealthy guest to carefully go around the side of the road. The wealthy guest muttered something to himself, but obviously had no intention of causing any more trouble - however, at the moment when they passed each other, the monk, although still with his eyes closed, suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the sleeve of the wealthy guest!

　　"Hey - you!" The boatman screamed in surprise, but saw that the guest's face suddenly changed at the same time, his whole body shook, and he also stretched out his hand towards the other party - only to hear a crisp sound, and the two of them actually hit their palms against each other and locked them tightly.

　　Then they just held hands and never moved again.

　　What...what was going on? Were these two people acquaintances, or were they fighting? The boatman looked at this scene in bewilderment, terrified, but suddenly he saw the monk on the ground open his eyes and whispered, "Qilin?"

　　"Yes, I am Qilin." The boatman heard the guest beside him answer, saying something he couldn't understand, "You... are you the legendary Peacock King?"

　　"Yes, I am a peacock." The monk whispered and chanted "Amitabha".

　　The two men looked at each other, as if they had confirmed something, and then let go of each other's hands. It was not until that moment that the boatman saw that there was actually a wheel-shaped object in the palms of both of them, protruding and slowly rotating!

　　What is this? The boatman opened his eyes wide, but did not dare to ask.

　　"I say, how did you..." The rich man was about to say something, but then he remembered that there were outsiders around, so he impatiently took out the brocade bag from his arms and threw it over, "The boat fare and rewards are all in it, get out of here."

　　The boatman weighed the golden bag and couldn't help but smack his lips: "Give it all to me as a reward?"

　　"Yes, yes! If you don't roll fast enough, you'll be gone!" The rich guest shouted, and before he finished speaking, the boatman left in a flash. After the boatman left, the rich guest said carelessly, "So 'Kongque Mingwang' is actually a monk? I always thought that with such a majestic name, he must be a prince! I'm Qinghuan... No, Qilin - damn, this name is really weird!"

　　He spoke carelessly, but it just happened to fit in with Peacock's temperament. He said, "No wonder the wheel of fate started turning again. It turned out that you were nearby and triggered the reaction! - I thought the Star Lord had new news."

　　"What? You don't have any news about the Star Lord either?" Qing Huan became serious and muttered, "What happened? At the beginning, you pushed me desperately, so I had to get up and hurry on my way before my injuries were fully healed... But halfway through, there was no news again!" He looked at Peacock and frowned: "But I have always been an outsider - can't even you contact the Star Lord?"

　　Falling apart (3)

　　"I'll try again." Peacock sighed, and sat cross-legged on the ground again. He clasped his hands together in front of his chest, and used all his mental power to drive the Wheel of Life to rotate, trying hard to contact the Star Lord on the other side again - but no matter how hard he tried, there was only emptiness and darkness on the other side.

　　The "existence" that had contacted him countless times over hundreds of years seemed to disappear in an instant.

　　"It's not good. According to my premonition, Star Lord... I'm afraid something has happened." Peacock finally gave up, opened his eyes and chanted a Buddhist mantra in a low voice, "'In the eyes of a child, I saw the fall of the kingdom of heaven' - that prophecy is about to come true. Qilin, it seems that we are too late to stop this from happening."

　　"..." Qinghuan was stunned for a moment, then suddenly burst into laughter three times, patted his butt and turned away.

　　"Where are you going?" Peacock stood up. "We should go the same way!"

　　"Since there is no direction, I'll go and do my own thing - I haven't even finished collecting last year's accounts! Since the Star Lord is dead, there's nothing for us to do!" The richest businessman in the world was obviously relieved. "I tell you, if my hands were not burning and I had to obey my master's last wishes, I would not bother to get involved in this mess - now that there is no news about the Star Lord, the Wheel of Life has been disbanded, why don't we all go back to our own business?"

　　"..." Peacock looked at this companion he had never met and did not answer for a moment.

　　"Hey, monk, why are you looking at me like that?" Qing Huan felt embarrassed by his gaze. He touched his head and took out another bag of gold coins from his arms. "I see you don't have anything valuable on you. Is it because your fate has fallen and you have nowhere to go? Here, take it. The money here is enough for you to spend for the rest of your life. You don't have to beg for alms anymore."

　　With a clatter, the bag of gold coins fell into the bowl. Qing Huan, who was used to solving problems by throwing money at them, felt that he had done his best, so he turned around and left. Only Kong Que was left there, and he couldn't help but laugh in anger.

　　"Fuck it!" he muttered, gritting his teeth, "How could Ling Fei and Lan Wei teach such a piece of shit?"

　　The person who had just turned around and was about to leave suddenly stopped. Qing Huan turned his head abruptly: "What did you say?"

　　"Ling Fei and Lan Hua are such a disgrace to the Sword Saint sect that they accepted such trash as their disciples." Peacock said coldly, thinking of their meeting many years ago. "If I had known sixty years ago, I should have told their master not to accept these two blind disciples, lest they lead their disciples astray."

　　"Damn it! How dare you scold my master?" Qing Huan, who had just recovered from a serious illness, was furious, with his hair standing on end. "I will kill you, bald ass!"

　　He turned around abruptly and flicked his sleeves. A silver-white cylinder rolled into his palm. With a click, a dazzling light burst out from his fat palm, almost ten feet long.

　　"Lightsaber?" Peacock sneered, "You dare to show off in front of me with such a small skill!"

　　—

　　After daybreak, the village by the Qingshui River was in an uproar. The first person to run in screaming was a fisherman who went to the waterside to fish, waving his hands and shouting "monster". The second person to come was a ship from another place. The captain was so scared that he didn't dare to stop at the ferry, and he took a detour and paddled several miles before stopping in a wilderness.

　　Those people were all saying the same thing in unison: a strange whirlwind appeared at the ferry at the entrance of the village!

　　The villagers dropped their work, even returned from the fields, and ran to the ferry. However, when they saw it from a distance, they couldn't help but exclaimed: "Oh my God...what happened?"

　　There was no one at the ferry beside the green water, only two shadows flying up and down, sometimes gathering, sometimes separating, dazzling the eyes. And around the two shadows, there seemed to be invisible air currents spinning rapidly, whistling, tearing all the leaves on the surrounding trees clean!

　　"This is an evil wind... monsters are fighting!" the old man in the village murmured, "Go back to the house and close the windows!"

　　"Monsters fighting?" However, a brave young man ignored the old man's advice and could not help but walk over to get closer to see what was going on. As soon as he walked to the bare trees, his body suddenly slipped, as if a hand was pulling him, and he flew out involuntarily - in the clouds, he could only hear countless hissing sounds, and the sharp sword energy was approaching, and his flying hair was cut off strands.

　　"Help!" The villagers cried out, their arms and legs flying in the air, in a state of panic. Thin bloodstains were appearing on his face, just like countless invisible blades flying in the wind, turning everything close to him into dust!

　　With a "swish" sound, when his face was covered in blood and he was about to be dragged in, his body suddenly stopped.

　　A hand suddenly reached out from nowhere, grabbed his arm, and stopped him. Then he was thrown back ten feet behind him with a gentle flick of his hand. The man's movements were very light, but his strength was surprisingly strong. The villager was thrown so far away that he screamed and thought his hands and feet would be broken when he landed. However, strangely, a gentle force suddenly came from nowhere, and his lower body stabilized, and he stood safely.

　　Falling apart (4)

　　"Let's go." At that moment, he heard someone say to him, "Don't join in the fun anymore."

　　Having escaped death, the villager quickly turned around and ran away, but out of curiosity, he couldn't help but look back at his savior - a man in black appeared on the ferry, his footprints extended from the dense forest behind the village, as if he had passed through the endless Nanga forest, his face was pale and tired, and his long blue hair under his hood fluttered in the wind.

　　The fingers he stretched out were pale and slender, but they easily threw a strong man out in an instant.

　　——Blue hair! Could this person be a mermaid?

　　The villagers didn't dare to look any further, and quickly ran back to the village, covering their bleeding faces. The whirlwind was still howling behind them, and its radius was getting larger and larger, tearing the surrounding trees apart, and the leaves of each tree were torn off, leaving the bare leaves dancing wildly in the wind. The fallen leaves were rolled up, clanging one by one, and were as sharp as blades!

　　"Are they these two guys?" The black-clad mermaid who had just trudged out of Qingmuyuan looked at the scene in front of him, frowning slightly, revealing an incredible expression. He sighed, paused on his toes, and rushed into the whirlwind.

　　Countless sharp winds like swords cut through his face, blowing his hair up. However, his long, soft blue hair remained intact in the wind, not being cut at all.

　　“Stop!” With a low shout, he put his hands together in front of his chest, and then spread them apart - as if a huge air blade unfolded in his palm, expanding instantly and cutting the whirlwind in half!

　　All the blades flying in the rapids disappeared in an instant and turned into dust. The two figures in the wind suddenly separated. Kong Que and Qing Huan were caught off guard and each withdrew their hands and looked at the newcomers in surprise.

　　"Long? It's you?!" Both of them exclaimed at the same time, but their expressions were completely different - Kong Que's voice was full of surprise after a long separation, while Qing Huan's tone was only surprised but not happy. When he first saw Su Guang, he looked as if he had seen a ghost, the corners of his mouth twitched obviously, and his hand involuntarily clenched the hilt of the sword.

　　Oh my god... this mermaid is still alive!

　　I had clearly stabbed him with my own sword in the White Tower of the Galan Imperial Capital, so how could this man still be alive? Was he... a monster that had returned from the dead?

　　With the murderous intent in his heart, with a swish sound, the sword light once again emerged from the silver hilt. Obviously, he had suffered a great loss in the previous fight. Qing Huan was panting heavily, and the sword light in his hand was much weaker. It was obvious that he was already at the end of his strength. He looked at the situation in front of him and quickly thought of a way to escape.

　　However, Suguang just glanced at him calmly without saying anything more. He turned his head and stared at Kongque, saying in a reprimanding tone: "The situation is so critical now, why are you still fighting with your own people?"

　　One of our own? Qing Huan was stunned, revealing an incomprehensible surprise.

　　Could it be that at this point, this mermaid still regarded him as Minglun's companion? -- You have to know that in order to stop him from assassinating Ye Lai, he had mercilessly betrayed the organization and killed this "companion" with his sword!

　　"Damn it! Can you blame me?" Hearing this question, Peacock couldn't help but get angry, "This fat guy actually wants to run away halfway! - How can I justify not cleaning up the mess of such scum among the Sword Saint's disciples?"

　　Qing Huan couldn't help but roared: "Who do you think you are? How dare you insult my master!"

　　The two couldn't help but glare at each other again.

　　"Okay. Why draw swords for such trivial matters—" Suguang sighed and tried to dissuade the two people who were on the verge of a fight, "Big things are more important. You see, although Qilin wanted to kill me at the beginning, I still regard him as a companion now."

　　"What? This fat guy wants to kill you?!" Peacock heard about this for the first time and shouted, "It's ok that he doesn't want to work for the organization, but does he want to betray the Wheel of Destiny?"

　　"Yes, I did it! I dare to take responsibility for what I did!" Qing Huan did not make any excuses. He stiffened his neck and shouted, pointing at Su Guang, "You actually want to kill Ye Lai. I don't care who you are. I will kill you without mercy!"

　　"Ye Lai? Is it the fifth clone?" Kong Que was stunned. She... is actually Qilin's relative?

　　"Yes, he even attacked me without hesitation for her." Su Guang coughed a few times, "Qilin almost killed me... If someone hadn't happened to pass by and saved me, I might not know what would happen to me now."

　　When he mentioned "someone", his tone changed subtly and there was a sadness in his eyes.

　　——At that moment he thought of the person who saved him. The girl carried him home, seriously injured and dying, and kept him in a huge copper water tank, just like a fish. When he woke up from his coma, the first thing he saw was a pair of big, round eyes.

　　Falling apart (5)

　　The days when he was raised by her seemed to be the most peaceful and happy days he had after Zi Yan's death, right?

　　However, the best things are short-lived and disappear in a flash - just like the vanishing Zi Yan and the Winged Girl who spread her wings and flew away, never looking back.

　　However, at the moment when he suddenly lost consciousness, Peacock was roaring: "What? He actually attacked you! Is he really blind? The sword master has been passed down for ten thousand years, and finally accepted such a disciple!"

　　Qing Huan also became furious: "Damn it! You scolded my master again? Do you believe that I will really kill you, you bald ass?"

　　"Don't argue. It's all over." Su Guang came back to his senses and knew that these two people had explosive tempers. He whispered, "Qilin attacked me to protect his relatives. Now Yin Yelai has died in the fire in the imperial capital, and I am fine now. It's over now, he shouldn't have any obsessions, right?"

　　Qing Huan's face suddenly darkened, and her anger seemed to have died in an instant. Yes... She died at night after all... Even if she did such a treacherous thing, it still didn't help.

　　Peacock chanted "Amitabha" and his eyes gradually softened as he looked at Qinghuan.

　　"The person is dead, and the past is written off." Suguang was not a man good at speaking, but at this moment he had to show his greatest kindness to his companion and tried his best to persuade him, "You betrayed the organization and came to kill me, I don't bear a grudge. But now is a critical moment in the wheel of fate, the star master has passed away, and the devil is about to wake up - the rest of the things can only rely on the three of us."

　　"The Star Lord has passed away?!" Although they had a premonition, the news still surprised both of them.

　　"Yes. I saw it with my own eyes and buried it with my own hands." Suguang coughed slightly, revealing a tired look after a long journey. He raised his hand to brush away the flowers that fell on his shoulder. "See? This is 'Fei Yan', which bloomed at the center of the Wheel of Life. Now, it and the Star Master have been destroyed by the Ice Clan."

　　"Ice Tribe?!" Peacock lost his voice, "They..."

　　"Yes, they sent out a very powerful assassin who used a very strange machine to sneak into Yunhuang secretly." Su Guang said in a low voice, his voice was heavy, "As soon as I received the call from the Star Lord, I rushed there day and night, but I was still a step too late, and there was no way to save this outcome... You don't know how tragic that massacre was."

　　"Nine hundred years after the stars dimmed,

　　“The dead shall return.

　　"The devil has revived from underground.

　　"The blood sea surged from the west,

　　“The howling drowned the earth.

　　"On the night of the lunar eclipse, a catastrophe descended from the sky.

　　"The gods cried out in the red lotus flames.

　　“In the eyes of children, I saw the destruction of heaven.

　　"When the dark star rises, everything returns to nothingness."

　　At that moment, the prophecies that appeared on the water mirror floated up from the hearts of the members of the Wheel of Destiny one by one, and every sentence was trembling - yes, the Star Lord accurately foresaw the death of himself and his entire clan, and tried to recall them. However, it was too late. Before they rushed there, destruction had already arrived.

　　"How could the Ice Clan kill the Star Lord?" Peacock was shocked. "Who is the Star Lord?"

　　"The Star Lord comes from the Hidden Clan in the Nanjia Forest, and is a branch of the Winged Clan left on earth." Suguang spoke briefly, feeling a little tired. "These... ahem, it's a long story, I'll explain it in detail when I have time - now, ahem, now we have to hurry to the Plain of the Wilderness."

　　"Go to Xianzhiyuan?" Peacock was surprised, "Why?"

　　Su Guang hesitated for a moment, but decided to tell his companions the truth: "I'm afraid that this sixth clone has already sneaked into Garuda and came to the sealed Pojun throne!"

　　"What?! Impossible! The time has not come yet!" Peacock was shocked. "There are still more than two months before the Pojun Awakening Day that happens once every three hundred years. How could the sixth clone arrive in advance? - And, didn't we even have a way to predict who the last clone was? How do we know her whereabouts now?"

　　"This is the Star Lord's final prophecy." Su Guang sighed, paused, and said, "That person is from the Ice Clan."

　　"Ice tribe!" Peacock gasped and stopped talking - Ice tribe! No wonder they have traveled all over the Cloud Wasteland for years, looking for the last clone, but have never heard of him. They never thought that person was not on this continent, but a foreigner who was expelled and wandered on the West Sea!

　　If in this life, the clone is reincarnated among the Ice Clan, once Po Jun wakes up, the consequences will be unimaginable.

　　"Kongque, you shouldn't have left the Empty Mountain and the Plains," Suguang said in a low voice, coughing, "Once you leave, there will be no one to watch over the Garuda. I'm afraid the Ice Clan has already sent the last clone in there."

　　Falling apart (6)

　　Peacock's face changed, and he murmured, "Oh no! If...if the sixth clone has already arrived in front of Pojun's throne, I'm afraid it will be impossible to stop the devil's resurrection!"

　　"Yes. But no matter what, we must try every possible way to stop it." Su Guang said, his emerald eyes gradually focused, "Do you want to give up and let the Demon Lord be reborn and Yunhuang be in turmoil?"

　　"Of course not. I made a vow before the Buddha that I must go to hell before all living beings go to hell." Peacock put his hands together and chanted a Buddhist name in a low voice. His expression was solemn and dignified. At that moment, he actually revealed a Buddha's appearance. "It has been nine hundred years. Even if the wheel of fate collapses at this moment and the dragons are leaderless, I will not withdraw and leave and let all living beings suffer."

　　"Okay!" Suguang nodded, "Then let's go! Qilin, you——"

　　However, when the two turned around, they were surprised - the dock was empty, and Qing Huan was no longer there. The fat man actually slipped away quietly while the two of them were talking! He left so silently, obviously using the Sword Saint's Qing Gong to the extreme.

　　"Damn it!" Peacock was so angry that he was about to chase after him.

　　"Ahem... Never mind." Su Guang coughed and shook his head to stop him. "It seems, ahem, it seems that Qilin does not agree with the mission of Minglun. Since he has no sincerity in joining us, forcing him is not a solution. Ahem... The Demon Lord is about to wake up, Peacock, let's go to Xianyuan immediately! We can't delay any longer."

　　As he spoke, he walked towards the ferry.

　　"Okay." Peacock was helpless and looked at his face. "Are you tired? By the way, where's your sword? How's your Pi Tian--"

　　However, just as he said this, Su Guang suddenly stumbled forward and started coughing violently. "The Pitian has been broken," he whispered, almost unable to continue because of the cough, "Zi Yan, Zi Yan also..."

　　"What's wrong?" Kong Que stepped forward and held his shoulder, but found that his shoulder was so thin that it almost hurt his hand. He was surprised at his companion's shocking weight loss in a short period of time, but he was even more shocked to see Su Guang covering his mouth and coughing violently, with blood dripping from his fingers!

　　"Oh my god! What are you doing?" Kong Que hurriedly helped him to stand. Su Guang shook his head and said intermittently: "No... I'm fine. It's just, it's just... cough, I caught a little cold in the dense forest. No, it's okay..."

　　"Damn it, this is not a cold!" Peacock interrupted him rudely, "Long, you have been too tired these days. Mermaids are naturally weak, how can they bear it? I think you should not rush to travel, you should heal your wounds first. Judging from your condition, you may not be able to hold on until the devil revives and die first!"

　　"I told you it's okay!" Suguang lost his temper, gritting his teeth. "It's a long way from Dongze to the end of Xihuang. It's almost March now. In order to save time, let's just cross Jinghu Lake and go by water——"

　　"Cross Mirror Lake?" Peacock was a little surprised by the suggestion, but Suguang had already stepped into the green water. His feet closed together in an instant, forming the shape of a fish tail, ready to swim away.

　　"Okay. Let's go. At most, we can use magic to split the waterway." Peacock muttered, took off his cassock and rolled it up, then touched his bald head. "But let me be frank. The route to Jinghu Lake is not easy to travel. If anything goes wrong, you have to help me!"

　　Su Guang nodded and suddenly stopped.

　　"What's going on?" Peacock asked, but saw the water rippling, and suddenly a fish came upstream from the green water and suddenly jumped up - the fish was snow-white all over, and its fins fluttered like wings. It actually flew into the air and stopped in front of Suguang, its cheeks bulging, and it seemed to say something silently.

　　"Wen Yao fish?" Peacock was stunned. It was the first time he saw the legendary thing.

　　However, Suguang did not answer. As he listened to what the fish said, his face became paler. After a long while, he sighed and said a few words to Wenyaoyu in a language that Kongque could not understand. Then he raised his hand and stroked the fish's back, whispering, "Just reply to my father like this... Thank you for your hard work."

　　The Wen Yao fish flapped its fins, flew around him reluctantly, and finally dived into the water and swam away quickly.

　　"What did you say to the fish?" Peacock couldn't help but wonder.

　　"Some things about the Sea Country." Su Guang whispered, but didn't say much, "I've been away for too long, and a lot of things have happened in the Sea Country. Father hopes that I can go back and deal with them as soon as possible - but unfortunately, I can't do it."

　　Kong Que couldn't help but smile bitterly: "Your father must be very angry, right? He gave birth to a son like that, but he actually regarded the affairs of Yunhuang as more important than the Sea Country."

　　Falling apart (7)

　　Su Guang also smiled bitterly and said, "Let's rush to Po Jun as soon as possible."

　　"Okay, I have practiced the art of splitting water, so I can walk on water." Peacock then took off his socks and walked barefoot down into the green water, but turned back and muttered, "But there are many water monsters and illusions in the Mirror Lake. I'm afraid that if I go all the way like this, even if the route is shortened, the effort spent along the way is not worth it. It's better to..."

　　At that moment, his words paused.

　　"Dragon? Dragon?" He waded over and lifted the man up from the water. Suguang closed his eyes tightly, his face was terribly pale, his body had lost all feeling, and was floating in the water. Only a few drops of blood oozed from the corners of his mouth, mixed with his long blue hair, and spread out in the water.

　　Peacock stared at the face that suddenly lost its life, feeling heavy-hearted.

　　Yes, he was too tired, wasn't he? In the past few months, Long had been traveling all over Yunhuang, and had been seriously injured several times. During this trip to Nanjia Jungle, he had personally witnessed the death of the Star Lord. Although Kong Que didn't know what had happened, seeing that the Pitian Sword was no longer by Long's side, he could imagine how brutal that battle had been, with the sword broken and the soul scattered, and the blood bathed in blood.

　　——At this moment, the dragon was already at the end of his strength, but he still used up his last bit of strength to separate the two of them and prevent them from killing each other. This merman, although he is the crown prince of the Sea Kingdom, is fighting for Yunhuang...

　　"Amitabha..." Peacock muttered softly, and carried the unconscious man out of the water. "But even if you want to fight to the death, you have to save your life first, right?"

　　—

　　"Are you kidding me? The Star Lord is already dead, why do you want to continue to make trouble for this?"

　　Here, Qing Huan, who was running along the path, was muttering, full of disapproval: "This group of people are talking nonsense all day long, talking about the wheel of fate, monsters, and Garuda - you can deal with it yourself, why should I go with you to do these inexplicable things? I still have a huge family business to take care of!"

　　Qing Huan spat into his palm and rubbed his skin vigorously - with the death of the Star Lord, the golden wheel of life also went silent, no longer glowing, no longer rotating, and not even a trace of heat. It was as if it was dead.

　　"That's great. I'm completely free now." Qing Huan felt extremely relaxed and whistled. "Finally, I don't have to be bound by the oath of the sect anymore. I don't have to obey the 'call of the wheel of fate' anymore. I can do whatever I want. I'm free!"

　　The relaxed businessman ran along the road, and after walking a few miles, he came across a post station, bought a horse, a few bags of wine, and headed straight for Xuecheng in Beiyue County - where he had five businesses. Last year's accounts were a mess, and the profits that should have been paid had not been paid. Since he had arrived in Dongze, he still had to collect the accounts on the way.

　　Qinghuan was drinking wine comfortably on the horse, thinking about the huge amount of money that was about to come in, and about the beautiful Fu Shou who was waiting for him in Yecheng. He felt refreshed and proud, as if he had the ambition to be as free as a bird in the vast sky from now on.

　　——The only flaw is that Ye Lai is no longer here.

　　"Oh..." Thinking of this, he sighed and his mood became heavy again.

　　From Murong Jun to Bai Mochen, this little sister of hers always met the wrong people in her life, but she was stubborn and didn't know how to give up. Burdened by those two people, how many bright and happy days did she have in her life? In the end, she didn't die in the assassination of the most terrifying mysterious organization in the world, but died in the hands of the men she loved - what kind of sad fate is this that makes people laugh and cry?

　　Qinghuan smiled bitterly, took a big sip of wine on horseback, and shook his head.

　　If only she hadn't met these two people in her life. That good girl from a small family in Yecheng should have been married, cooking, and had children, right?

　　But fate never changes because of people’s demands.

　　While the contemporary swordsman Qing Huan was galloping on the ancient road, worrying about the sword skills that were about to be lost, in the nearby Snow City of Beiyue County, a strange confrontation was quietly continuing.

　　February is coming to an end, spring is coming back to the earth, even the cold north is starting to warm up. The snow has gradually stopped, and the city is gradually waking up from the heavy snow.

　　However, before the snow melted in the spring breeze, a silent massacre unfolded in this quiet and ancient city - in just over half a month, more than a dozen people in the city suddenly disappeared.

　　The blood flowed under the white snow and disappeared.

　　Those people disappeared at dusk, some in the suburbs, some in the city, with different identities, some from respectable families, and some from street vendors. At first, everyone thought these were accidental and independent incidents, and did not link these cases together. However, in the next half month, things continued to deteriorate, with one person disappearing almost every day.

　　Falling apart (8)

　　When the fifteenth person disappeared, the government of Beiyue County was finally alarmed and began to hang notices at the city gates and sent out yamen runners to patrol and search the city. Xuecheng had always been peaceful and had never seen such a strange case, so the government officials were on high alert.

　　"Excuse me, has anyone gone missing in the mansion recently?" Under the setting sun, the official walked into the deserted Wuyi Lane, knocked on a door, and politely asked the owner, "If you see anyone suspicious, please report to the county government in time - things are not peaceful outside recently, so be careful in the mansion too."

　　"I haven't seen anyone suspicious. What's going on outside?" A man in a white fox fur coat opened the door and answered the official who came to inquire calmly, neither servile nor overbearing. He was dressed in gorgeous clothes, and his eyes were deep and dark. He only answered a few words for each question, without leaking a single word. Perhaps because of his weak body, when the official finished asking questions, the pale man didn't say much and just closed the door.

　　"This family just moved here from another place not long ago and bought this house quietly," the young yamen runner reported to the official next to him, making a mark on the book, "This person must be very rich, right? Look, this house has three courtyards and a full 100 acres of land. It can't be bought without thousands of gold and pearls."

　　"Yes." The official was a middle-aged man in his forties, shrewd and capable, and had been in the government for many years. Before closing the door, he took a look inside - indeed, the courtyard was deep and deep, with flying eaves and painted buildings hidden among the trees. It was dark and not very clear, but somehow it made people's hearts move.

　　The officer and the young yamen runner turned and walked away, heading towards another house deeper in the alley.

　　"But...if they are so rich, why would the owner come to open the door in person?" The little yamen runner was a smart man. As he walked, he murmured in confusion, "Such a big house, there can't be even a servant? There is not even a light on inside, it is dead and gloomy, and it is full of the smell of traditional Chinese medicine--"

　　"Yes," the officer nodded, "something seems to be wrong here."

　　"Something's wrong?" The young yamen runner was shocked. "Captain Cai, what do you think is wrong?"

　　"I can't really explain it...it's just a feeling." Experienced Captain Cai shook his head, turned the roster to another page, and said, "Let's take a look at the next one first!"

　　When the door closed, the room returned to darkness.

　　The man in fox fur walked through the dim lobby and headed towards the attic behind the courtyard - a lamp was lit there, warm and bright, illuminating the entire courtyard with a faint glow.

　　The woman sitting under the lamp stared at the lamp steadily, not knowing what she was thinking, her eyes were obviously empty. Next to her was a purple gold stove, with a medicine pot on the fire, and some Chinese medicinal materials were boiled in it, emitting a strong aroma.

　　She looked a little dazed, looking at the lights, as if her soul had left her body.

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam walked over silently, stretched out his hand and gently tapped her sealed mute point. He sat down beside her, with a hint of cold irony in his eyes: "How is it? When the officials came to your door just now, you wanted to call for help, didn't you? You wanted people outside to rescue you, didn't you? Unfortunately, now you can't even move or shout."

　　There was sarcasm in his words, but Yin Yelai did not look at him, and his half-burnt face remained expressionless.

　　"Look, it's already the seventeenth day. If you kill too many people, the government will get wind of it." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam walked up to Yao Diaozi and stirred it with a silver spoon. His tone was cold, "I never thought that the descendant of the Sword Saint would have such a cold heart - watching innocent people die one after another in front of him, he was not moved at all?"

　　Yin Yelai's eyes finally changed slightly, and she slowly moved away from the candlelight and looked at the man in front of her. The light reflected her face that was burned by the flames, and she looked as scary as a ghost.

　　"Fortunately, the house I bought is very big. Even if I bury hundreds of corpses in the yard, it won't be too crowded." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam didn't seem to notice her gaze. He continued to talk about such things, but he was calm and composed. "By the way, do you feel better today? Why do you always look absent-minded recently? What are you thinking about, Bai Shuai or Murong Jun?"

　　A man who kills people without hesitation, but his tone is unusually considerate. Yin Yelai did not answer, his eyes wandering, as if he was still half asleep and half awake.

　　"Are you feeling uncomfortable?" The Snow Lord of North Vietnam frowned and moved the stove closer to her out of concern. She did not answer, but shook her head as if trying to pull back her drifting emotions.

　　——Yes, she didn't know if it was because of the medicine, but she felt that her mind was becoming unclear recently. At first, she was just sleepy, weak all over, and couldn't get enough sleep. She thought it was a sequelae of the serious injury, but in her dreams, she even had auditory hallucinations, always hearing a voice calling her, far and near.

　　Falling apart (9)

　　At first she thought it was Mo Chen calling her in her dream, but when she listened carefully it was clearly not him - the voice was unfamiliar, as if it came from the other side of time and space, low and reverberating, yet extremely familiar, as if she had heard it in her previous life.

　　Moreover, that voice was actually calling her "Master"!

　　Master... At that moment, she trembled violently, as if something strange was stirring in her body.

　　"Alas, Master, why do you always refuse to accept me as your disciple? I have begged you for so long, is it impossible?" The same name suddenly came out of the mouth of the person next to her. She was shocked and her trance was pulled back to her senses. She turned her head and a pale and cold face clearly appeared in her focused vision.

　　While stirring the medicine, the Snow Lord of North Vietnam said coldly: "Kill one person every day, I will do what I say! But, as a woman, and a disciple of the Sword Saint, you uphold the principle of drawing the sword for the weak - how can you just watch them die like this?"

　　She raised her head as if she was burned. The pale and cold man sighed, turned around, opened the secret door, and dragged out a shivering person: "Come, let me show you today's new lamb."

　　He was a young man no more than 20 years old, handsome, well-dressed, obviously a pampered young man, but he was abducted here inexplicably. After being dragged out, he fell to the ground in a daze. When he saw Yin Yelai's withered and burnt face, he was about to shout, but his throat was pinched.

　　“Don’t offend the beauty.” Beiyue Snow Lord dragged his prey to the front of the couch and smiled, “You should know that the one in front of you is the most beautiful woman in Yunhuang…”

　　The young man struggled desperately, but his hands and feet had no strength at all, like a fish being dragged onto the chopping board.

　　“Come, your life and death is in her hands now.” The Snow Lord of Beiyue held his head and twisted it forcibly, making him look at Yin Yelai, without a trace of joking in his tone. “If she is willing to say a word to save you, then you can leave here safely immediately - if she is unwilling to save you, then…”

　　A sharp dagger flashed between his fingers, the sharp blade flashed in front of the hostage.

　　"Then I will kill you piece by piece right in front of her, just like the other sixteen people before me!"

　　"You... That young man finally realized that the person in front of him was the murderous demon that had been circulating in Snow City recently. He was so scared that he collapsed to the ground and opened his mouth, but couldn't say a word.

　　“Speak up!” Seeing the other party’s expression, the Snow Lord of North Vietnam became impatient and kicked him on the back, saying, “Speak up! Go and beg her to save you! Idiot!”

　　The young man was kicked and staggered to his knees. He collapsed in front of the couch and screamed in pain, but his throat was immediately strangled again. "Don't scream nonsense," a short knife cut across his throat, leaving a line of blood. The voice of the Snow Lord of North Vietnam was gloomy and cold. "This place is big, and no one outside can hear you even if you scream your throat out. However, I hate people screaming nonsense the most. I might kill you with one knife before she can save you."

　　The young man felt a sharp pain in his neck and started to cry in fear, his whole body trembling. He glanced at Yin Yelai, then turned his head away, not daring to look again - the person under the light was clearly a Shura demon, with no expression on his charred face, and his eyes sunken in scars were cold and lifeless.

　　"Speak! Ask her to save you! Otherwise--" the Snow Lord of North Vietnam said coldly behind him. The knife changed direction and slowly cut along his back muscles, using the pain to wake up the frightened young man.

　　"Help...Help!" At that moment, fear finally forced the paralyzed man to make a sound from his throat. He reacted, crying and holding tightly onto the hem of his clothes hanging down from the couch, looking at the ugly woman with tears in his eyes, "Help!"

　　However, the woman turned her head and looked sideways into the shadows, not looking at him.

　　“Please… please save me!” The young man crawled forward a step, trembling all over and grabbing the hem of Yin Yelai’s clothes. He felt the knife cutting through his back, the pain penetrated into his bones. “Save me! I… I haven’t gotten married yet… I have an old mother at home… I… I don’t want to die!”

　　"Ah..." Suddenly, he heard the woman under the lamp seemed to sigh softly and slowly turned her face away - when he was ecstatic and thought that the other party had softened her heart, his eyes suddenly flashed!

　　Before he could come to his senses, his body suddenly became lighter and he flew backwards like riding a cloud.

　　"You!" The Snow Lord of North Vietnam rushed forward, pulled the hostage away, and yelled angrily.

　　However, it was too late. The cold light flashed and disappeared. The murderer glared at the woman under the lamp, and shock and anger appeared in his usually cold and emotionless eyes. At that moment, he saw Yin Yelai still turning his head to the shadow, without looking back at the person begging at his feet. However, his hand huddled in the fox fur suddenly moved!

　　Falling apart (10)

　　In just a moment, a ray of white light flashed out from between her fingers and passed around her neck!

　　The Snow Lord of Beiyue felt that something was wrong, and immediately rushed over and grabbed her wrist. However, a thin stream of blood suddenly spurted out, splashing all over his face. A blood hole appeared on Yin Yelai's neck, and blood spurted out wildly. He grabbed her skinny wrist, shaking all over with rage: "You..."

　　Yin Yelai finally turned her head and gave him a cold smile. Her face was extremely pale under the lamp, her eyes were as bright as a demon, and what was stuck in her fingers was actually a silver rod used to insert candles on the lampstand.

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam took a deep breath and murmured, "You actually..."

　　——This woman's energy and pulse were already weak, and her bones and tendons were broken, so he had gradually relaxed his vigilance over the past few days. However, he did not expect that even though she was so seriously injured, she was still able to strike back, which made it impossible for him to predict and stop her!

　　"You are so cruel." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam quickly raised his hand to suppress the blood gushing out of her neck, and his tone lost its usual calmness. The gushing blood quickly dyed his hands scarlet. This woman's attack was accurate and ruthless, and she showed no mercy to herself, piercing her blood vessels in an instant - she was already seriously injured and had not recovered yet. Now she was so seriously injured that it was difficult for her to survive.

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam looked at the dying woman, his mouth corners moved slightly, revealing a complex expression, which seemed to be vicious, but also admiring, and murmured: "You have been resting motionless for the past few days. How long did it take you to accumulate the strength for this attack... Why didn't you think of killing me?"

　　"Ahem... I know myself well." She coughed, her voice rapidly weakening, "I don't have any chance of killing you."

　　"So you want to die, right?" The Snow Lord of North Vietnam held her, stared at that terrifying face, and murmured, "Are you going to take the sword master's unique skills to the grave like this? You would rather die than pass them on to me? No... I will never let you do this!"

　　He suddenly bent down, picked up the unconscious hostage, dragged him to the medicine furnace, and stabbed him in the heart! Blood shot out like an arrow, falling squarely into the medicine boiled in the purple gold furnace, and with a "chi" sound, it turned into a rising white mist.

　　The sound was like a poisonous snake spitting out its venom, causing the semi-conscious Yin Yelai to shiver uncontrollably.

　　"I have never seen a woman as stubborn as you." He threw the body away with his backhand, "It's a pity that you met an even more stubborn opponent."

　　He lowered his head and concentrated on stirring the medicine on the stove with a silver spoon until the white mist gradually dissipated and the entire medicine juice showed a strange translucent dark purple color. The Snow Lord of North Vietnam lowered his head, sniffed carefully, then poured the medicine into the bowl, carefully brought it over, and slowed down his voice: "Come, drink the medicine quickly--"

　　When the bowl with a strong smell of medicine came over, Yin Yelai turned his head away weakly.

　　"Good medicine tastes bitter but is beneficial to the disease." The murderous man suddenly became gentle and considerate. He held the bowl in one hand and reached out with the other hand to wrap around the patient's shoulders, pinched the Dazhui point on the back of her neck, and forced her to open her mouth slightly. "Come on, drink it... This prescription is very valuable. The primer is the blood on the heart of the person, and you can only take the blood before the person dies. Drinking it will be very good for your body."

　　Yin Yelai tried his best to turn his head away, but he could not move. He could only watch as the bowl came closer and was placed at his lips. The thick medicine poured into his throat.

　　The smell of blood in the medicine almost suffocated her.

　　"Do you think I kill one person a day just to force you to surrender? It's to heal your wounds..." After drinking the whole bowl of medicine, the Snow Queen of North Vietnam let go of her hand and smeared the medicine residue at the bottom of the bowl with her fingers near the wound on her neck. "This prescription is a fusion of witchcraft and medical skills. One bowl of medicine for one life, life for life. In the past, when the assassins of North Vietnam were seriously injured, I gave them this medicine. It works every time. As long as they are alive, they can recover even if they are disabled."

　　Sure enough, when the medicine was applied, the rapidly gushing blood flow suddenly slowed down.

　　However, his next words made her feel like she was falling into an ice cave: "But this drug has some bad aspects - if you use it too much, it will become addictive. It will make you bloodthirsty and go crazy if you don't smell fresh blood often. You see, I used too much of this drug, which is why I am like this now."

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam smiled and whispered strangely, "Now, we are the same, Master."

　　Falling apart (11)

　　Yin Yelai curled up in the fox fur coat, her thin and withered body trembling violently, and she coughed hard, but she couldn't vomit out what she had just drunk. That strange medicine, the vicious and filthy blood, had been injected into her body and merged into her blood, and could no longer be separated!

　　Her blood has been contaminated by this killer!

　　"It's certainly not easy to survive under my command, but it's even harder to die. Before you teach me the Sword of the Sword Saint, I will never let you die," the Snow Lord of Beiyue patted her back, lifted the skinny woman from the fox fur, and whispered in her ear, "Female Sword Saint of Kongsang, the whole world thinks you are dead now. No one will come to save you, and no one will care whether you live or die. Now you belong to me completely... I have plenty of time. Take your time, your health is important, right?"

　　His tone was gentle and calm, but his eyes were vicious and cold. At that moment, she used up her remaining strength to push him away, and finally burst out shouting: "Devil!"

　　"Hehe... Hehe." The Snow Lord of Beiyue held the empty medicine bowl and laughed softly in the dark high-rise building. "Sword Saint Kongsang, please don't scold me like that. I did all these things because of you. As long as you promise to teach me the Sword Saint's Sword, everything will be fine, right?"

　　At that moment, helplessness and despair surged in. Yin Yelai lay prostrate on the couch, panting violently, gritting his teeth, without answering a single word, only feeling a sharp pain in his heart as if it were being stabbed by a knife, and he needed great concentration to keep himself steady and not give in at all times.

　　"I have seven more people imprisoned in the cellar. How many more people have to die before you agree to my request?" The Snow Lord of North Vietnam murmured in a cold but calm tone, "Merciful Kongsang Swordswoman?"

　　At that moment, she curled up in the fox fur and could no longer control herself and let out a low cry.

　　Infinite anger and murderous intent rushed into her heart, and the Sword Saint's blood rushed and boiled in this half-dead body, and all at once rushed to her brain, making her tremble all over. Having studied under the Sword Saint for so many years, she had always been a woman who did not like killing. However, at this moment, such a strong murderous aura surged into her heart that she almost lost control!

　　Yes, this person was the one she wanted to kill the most in her life! But he was right in front of her, and she couldn't even draw her sword!

　　"Heh..." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam laughed instead, looking at her who was on the verge of collapse.

　　Yes, this stubborn woman is still holding on, but she is kind after all, and will never sit idly by and watch those innocent people sacrifice - in another month, two months, and definitely not more than half a year, she will definitely collapse and surrender, and the Sword of the Sword Master will be handed over to her!

　　"Huh?" Suddenly, he saw something and the smile on his face froze.

　　The person on the verge of collapse was trembling all over, curling up, with his forehead pressed tightly against the couch, his skinny hands clenched tightly, as if crying - the hair that had been burned had shortened a lot, now only shoulder-length, and was cut unevenly. However, under the light, he clearly saw a drop of blood suddenly appear on the back of her neck, bright red and dazzling. What was even more strange was that the drop of blood was slowly flowing at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye -

　　Not flowing downstream, but flowing upstream!

　　What... is this? The Snow Lord of Beiyue couldn't believe his eyes, and quickly rushed over to help Yin Yelai up from the couch: "What's wrong with you? Why are you injured and bleeding? Let me see--"

　　At that moment, his voice paused: That was not blood, but a red mole!

　　The red mole emerged from her body, slowly rising, and on the charcoal-black skin, it was as red as blood and glaring. Moreover, incredibly, as Yin Yelai's emotions fluctuated, it moved faster and faster, from the back of her neck to behind her ears, and kept moving upwards, as if it wanted to drill into her brain!

　　"This is..." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam took a breath of cold air.

　　Yes, when he was bandaging her wound, he remembered that there was a red mole on her back. However, the mole was clearly located under the left shoulder blade, not where it was at the moment! Could it be that this strange red mole has been moving these days? It actually moved by itself?

　　"What's going on? Can it move? Take a look!" The Snow Lord of Beiyue took a bronze mirror and placed it in front of her, so that she could see the skin behind her ears in the mirror. At the first glance, Yin Yelai could not help but suddenly startled, cried out in a low voice, and showed a shocked expression.

　　"How is it?" said the Snow Lord of North Vietnam, "You haven't seen this mole either, right?"

　　Yin Yelai stared at the cinnabar mole in the mirror, and a strange feeling of trance suddenly rose again. The feeling was so strange that it pulled her mind away from this world in an instant!

　　"The time is almost up..." a voice said in my ear, "Come to me quickly."

　　Who? Who is talking to her?

　　Yin Yelai covered his head and felt the blood in his body rushing faster and the feeling of trance became stronger and stronger. The voice seemed to echo and roar in the sky, like an irresistible call coming from the other side of the sky.

　　"Wake up! Don't be held back by anything... Come to me now!"

　　Falling apart (12)

　　"I have been waiting for you for a long time... a long time... Master."

　　At that moment, the woman in his arms stopped trembling and slowly raised her eyes.

　　In just a short moment, the red mole on her body moved incredibly fast, from behind her ear up along her temples, and finally, it appeared between her eyebrows!

　　Instantly, the Snow Lord of North Vietnam sensed something, and all the muscles in his body suddenly tensed up. Years of killing had trained him to have a terrible instinct, and at that moment he turned his wrist decisively, and the porcelain bowl in his hand shattered into pieces with a "crack" sound. After a few "ding-ding" sounds, the porcelain pieces scattered like flying snow, and turned into a net in the air, blocking all the ways in.

　　However, a fierce aura came over and broke all his defenses. The net shattered in an instant, and all the porcelain pieces exploded in mid-air and turned into powder in an instant!

　　That breath condensed instantly, gathered into a sword, and stabbed straight at him. The Snow Lord of North Vietnam turned in mid-air, put his hands together, and a ray of light appeared in his palms, trying to block the sudden pursuit from behind. However, with a "swish", when he put his palms together, a bloody hole suddenly appeared in his palms!

　　That ray of sword energy actually pierced through his hands in an instant!

　　"Nine questions!" At that moment, he cried out in surprise and looked up suddenly - the candlelight was shaking violently, as if it was forced by an invisible airflow. Under the flickering light, the woman in white fox fur stood on the couch, her eyes were sharp and bright, but her face was as pale as a ghost. She looked at him coldly, without any weapon in her hand, but there was a sword energy between her fingers.

　　That is the highest swordsmanship taught by Sword Saint Kongsang, which can destroy all tangible objects with invisible sword energy!

　　The powder of broken porcelain pieces fell from the air, like fine white snow. In the falling snow, the stirring sword wind blew the clothes and long hair of everyone in the room, fluttering like flags.

　　At that moment, he saw the dying woman suddenly come back to life, radiant with light, like a god descending from the sky. Yin Yelai had stood up without knowing when, and was looking down at the person standing in a daze under the couch. She raised her hand expressionlessly, and slowly intertwined her fingers - the sharp sword energy intertwined at her fingertips, emitting a dazzling light.

　　"Sword Saint..." At that moment, the Snow Lord of North Vietnam uttered a dazzling exclamation from his throat.

　　In that brief moment, he forgot to escape, and he knew that he could not escape at all. Before the sword was launched, he only had time to turn his hand back and seal all the blood vessels in his body.

　　In the darkness, a flash of lightning flashed across the sky.

　　5. Going West (1)

　　It was already late at night, and the weather in early spring was still very cold. The snow on the streets had not melted yet, and there were still few pedestrians. Only the wind was blowing through the empty alleys, making a slight whimper.

　　"Did you hear any sound?" Someone at the corner of the street suddenly stopped and asked the people around him.

　　"No, Master Cai, what did you hear?" Following him was a young yamen runner, whose nose was red from the cold. He rubbed his hands and stamped his feet, wishing he could finish the day's city-wide investigation as soon as possible and return to his home bed. However, his immediate superior stopped here and asked this and that, so he could only answer casually.

　　"There seemed to be a scream." The officer whispered, "In the yard over there."

　　"Over there?" The young yamen runner followed his line of sight and was slightly surprised. "Isn't this the family we just visited during the day? That family moved here from another place!"

　　"Yes." Captain Cai pondered, and walked over there unconsciously. The little yamen runner knew that this boss, who was always known for his rigor and diligence, had no idea what he was thinking. He complained in his heart, but he could only follow him, muttering: "Didn't we just check it? There's nothing wrong."

　　"No, something is wrong." Captain Cai murmured, frowning, "I felt something was wrong during the day."

　　"Really?" The young yamen runner said curiously, "Master Cai, we haven't even been inside to see it."

　　"Well, I just took a look inside from the outside. There was nothing strange except that it was dead silent and there were no servants. But..." Captain Cai led the little yamen runner to the door of the house and looked up. The door was closed and the inside was dark, like an empty building. He took a look inside through the crack of the door. At that moment, his eyes lit up and he stamped his feet: "I know what's wrong! - The yard, it's the yard!"

　　"Yard?" The young yamen runner was stunned.

　　"There's no snow in the yard! Moreover, the entire land has been turned over!" Captain Cai was speechless, and said in a serious tone, "This family didn't hire a servant, so who swept the snow in the yard? Was it the owner himself? - Why would he clean so actively, and turn the soil over? Unless it was -"

　　"Unless what?" The young yamen runner took a breath.

　　Captain Cai lowered his voice and said grimly, "Unless he buried something in the yard."

　　"..." The young yamen runner froze there. For a moment, he felt a cold wind blowing behind his head. His whole body was cold. He stammered, "Should we...should we go in and take a look?"

　　Captain Cai did not answer immediately. He just looked at the deep courtyard, then at the empty streets, and rubbed his hands rapidly, obviously hesitating between being eager to make a contribution and being cautious. After a long time, he shook his head and said, "No, the case is serious. Let's go back and report to the county government first."

　　The young yamen runner heaved a sigh of relief, showing a relieved expression: "Yes, Mr. Cai is wise! I will report it to the county government tomorrow--" Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and stared behind him.

　　"What's wrong?" Captain Cai frowned. "Why do you look like you've seen a ghost?"

　　"Ghost...Ghost!" At that moment, the young yamen runner let out a shrill cry, stepped back a few steps, turned around and ran away, "There's a ghost! A female ghost!"

　　At that moment, I felt a chilly wind blowing from behind my head, which made me shudder. After all, Captain Cai had some experience. He put his hand on the goose-feather knife and turned his head away with all his strength.

　　The door behind me had opened without me noticing.

　　It was still dark inside the door, without any light or human activity. However, in the deepest darkness, a white silhouette could be vaguely seen, floating in the air, vaguely a woman with long hair. The wind blew from the courtyard, bringing with it a strong smell of blood, which made people shudder.

　　Smell of blood! At that moment, Captain Cai took a look at the cold courtyard and confirmed his guess again. He couldn't help but want to rush in to check. However, before he could move, the woman in white in the attic suddenly moved - she floated down from the attic, quickly crossed the yard, and fluttered over, with her toes not touching the ground at all.

　　"Who?!" At that moment, he summoned up all his courage and shouted, "Stop!"

　　The goose-feather knife whistled and slashed, trying to intercept the person in the air. However, the knife passed through the white shadow and did not hit anything, leaving only a gust of wind passing by his ears. He held the knife and turned around, and saw a charred and terrifying face flashing before his eyes, with a blood-red spot between his eyebrows, as terrifying as a demon.

　　Oh my god...it’s really a female ghost!

　　Instantly he felt a chill and could not help but stumble back a few steps. However, the ghost girl's eyes were empty, staring straight at a certain place in the west, as if being pulled by something and floating over, without stopping at all. Only the door was left open, and the cold and bloody wind was swirling in the room.

　　Going West (2)

　　Captain Cai stood there in a daze for a long time before finally coming to his senses. He was so frightened that he dared not take another step forward to check, let alone stay any longer. He turned around like the young yamen runner and staggered away along the streets.

　　The huge house was open, dark and bottomless, like a monster with its mouth open and grinning.

　　At dawn the next day, the whole Snow City was in an uproar.

　　All the officials in the county government were suddenly dispatched to surround a mansion. The serial killer case that had killed more than a dozen people was finally solved. Eleven bodies were dug out from under the soil of that mansion. Each of them was horrible to look at. They had been abused and tortured before death. There was also a newly dead body lying on the ground downstairs. There was no time to collect it. It turned out to be the son of the Chen family who had been reported missing by the police a few days ago. In a cellar, seven missing people were found, waiting anxiously for rescue.

　　"It's him! It's him!" The rescued man pointed at a corpse on the building in the backyard and trembled all over. "It was this man who arrested us and locked us up here! He killed many people!"

　　Captain Cai walked over cautiously and looked up at the man on the high ground.

　　This person was pierced through the chest by a strange force and nailed to the high central hall. The dead man lowered his head, and blood flowed from his back, dyeing the long scroll of "Midsummer Snow" on the central hall a dazzling red, and the white snow turned into a pool of blood in hell. A subordinate nearby set up a ladder and climbed up to check, carefully using the handle of a knife to pick up the drooping hair.

　　"Hiss..." Although he was surrounded by so many subordinates, when he saw that man's face, Captain Cai couldn't help but take a breath and felt a chill on his back.

　　The murderer was a man in his thirties. His appearance was not vicious, but rather elegant. However, his complexion was extremely pale, almost transparent, reminiscent of wild beasts that grew up in darkness and never saw the light of day. His face was frozen with a strange expression, as if he was ecstatic or confused, but without the slightest trace of pain.

　　"It's really strange... He must have seen something amazing before he died," Captain Cai murmured.

　　"Ouch!" Suddenly, the young yamen runner next to him screamed and fell off the ladder.

　　"What's wrong? Why are you making such a fuss?" Captain Cai was unhappy.

　　"Look! His chest!" The young yamen runner turned pale and pointed at the body nailed to the middle hall. "There's nothing on it! How was he nailed there?!"

　　Everyone was startled and gathered around.

　　The body was hung in the air and nailed to the scroll in the middle hall. At first, everyone thought that the body was nailed to death by a sharp weapon through the chest. But after climbing the ladder and taking a closer look, they found that although the front and back of the chest were covered with blood, the weapon that pierced the chest was missing - in other words, the body was actually hung there by an invisible force!

　　"What's going on?" Captain Cai murmured, and suddenly he was shocked, "Could it be that the female ghost did it?!"

　　"Female ghost?" The county official was surprised. "Is there another female ghost here?"

　　"In fact, I don't know whether it is a human or a ghost... When I first investigated here, I saw a woman in white appearing in the depths of the yard." Captain Cai murmured, with a look of fear in his eyes, "It was very scary. That face... It's just giving me nightmares."

　　"Yes! There is still a woman in this house!" One of the survivors shouted, "I smell medicine in the cellar every day - the murderer kills someone every day and uses the blood to make medicine for her!"

　　"Use human blood to make medicine for her..." All the yamen runners gasped.

　　The county official asked, "Is that woman an accomplice? Where is she now? Has she been caught?"

　　"Your Excellency, we haven't found her." Captain Cai lowered his head and reported, "She was gone when I first arrived here."

　　"A bunch of rubbish!" The county official stamped his feet. "Find her for me - this is a serious case where more than a dozen people died! The murderer is already dead. If we can't find a single living person, it will be too shameful for Beiyue County!"

　　"Yes, yes." Captain Cai quickly retreated and ordered his men, "Send the body to the government office and have the coroner examine it carefully."

　　A few days later, all the information was collected and some clues gradually became clear.

　　The man who lived here was a foreigner, taciturn and pale. According to the entry records at the city gate, this man came here from the south with a coffin more than a month ago, and bought the big house of Xuecheng with a large sum of money. Since then, he has lived in seclusion and has not been concerned with worldly affairs. At the beginning, there were a few slaves serving him, but in the end, even those slaves disappeared. This man was low-key and cautious, and did not interact with the neighbors around him. The courtyard was deep and wide. The heavy snow blocked the city and there were few pedestrians outside. No one knew that he had done such a bad thing.

　　Going West (3)

　　Until today, the truth was revealed and his body was found on the roof.

　　But who is that woman? Is she the one in the coffin? What disease did she have? Why did the murderer hide her here and use human blood to treat her? In the end, why did she suddenly turn against him and kill the murderer who treated her?

　　Now, where has she gone?

　　However, at this moment, there was a sudden cry from outside. Someone ran in screaming and knocked over the clothes hanger in the room: "Captain Cai...Captain Cai! Something terrible has happened!"

　　"Why are you yelling like that?" Captain Cai asked angrily, "Did you find that woman?"

　　"No... No! It's that murderer, he, he..." The young yamen runner's face was pale, his hands were shaking, and he couldn't even continue. At that moment, Captain Cai realized that his chest was covered in blood, as if he had fallen into a pool of blood and climbed up. He couldn't help but stand up immediately and hurriedly asked: "What happened?"

　　The young yamen runner was trembling all over, and after a long while he managed to utter a word: "That murderer, he, he ran away!"

　　"He ran away?" Captain Cai was shocked. "What a joke! Isn't he dead?"

　　"He was dead, but he's alive again!" The young yamen runner's voice was shaking violently. "The coroner found it strange when he performed the autopsy. He said that this man had been dead for so long, but his body shouldn't be so soft. He wasn't stiff at all. He didn't move at all when the first knife was stabbed. But when the second knife pierced his Danzhong point, he suddenly opened his eyes!"

　　"What?!" Captain Cai blurted out in disbelief, "Resurrected?"

　　"Yes! He's alive again! What a ghost!" The little yamen runner finally couldn't hold back his tears, "This person... this person is actually also a ghost! They are both ghosts!"

　　"Where is he now?" Captain Cai grabbed the knife and walked out. "Where is the coroner?"

　　"He's dead!" The young yamen runner burst into tears, shaking with fear. "That man is a devil! As soon as he woke up, he killed the coroner! Not only that, but he also drank the blood from his heart! After drinking it, he left. He disappeared in the blink of an eye. He was so fast that no one could catch up with him!"

　　—

　　In the suburbs of Snow City in Beiyue County, the cold moon was hanging high in the sky. The cemetery was empty, with only the cries of jackdaws and the rustling of the wind. The tomb keeper huddled together and gradually fell asleep, his head heaving.

　　Suddenly, all the sounds of birds and insects stopped, as if a thin layer of ice had suddenly formed in the air.

　　The abnormal silence woke the sleepy tomb keeper up all of a sudden. He reached out and grabbed the dagger beside him, and at the same time took out the cinnabar jar beside his pillow. Having guarded this cemetery for more than ten years, he had seen many strange things. He had fought with tomb robbers and encountered ghosts. He had experienced both soft and hard situations, but he was still brave.

　　However, as soon as the tomb keeper stuck his head out, he saw a white shadow coming with the wind under the cold moon, passing over the cemetery and flying lightly towards the front.

　　The moonlight was bright, and he could see clearly: it was a woman, riding the wind alone under the moon.

　　"Huh?" The tomb keeper didn't know what had just happened in Xuecheng. He was just surprised - there was no evil in this woman. She didn't look like a monster, but she was cold and had no human breath.

　　He hid in the dark and watched the woman pass over the cemetery, not daring to make a sound.

　　However, as if she had sensed something, she suddenly glanced over here. At that moment, the tomb keeper gasped - that face! Half of it was burnt and scary, but the other half was as beautiful as a fairy, and it was as if one was falling into a dream at first glance.

　　As if she heard his rapid breathing, the woman suddenly stopped and looked over. Her eyes were vague, without a trace of warmth, empty, like a ghost coming out of a cemetery. Under the cold moonlight, one could clearly see a bright red mole on the half of her intact face, like a drop of blood.

　　The tomb keeper trembled for a moment when his eyes met that, and he subconsciously dodged. However, the wind blew in his ears, and the woman's figure was as fast as a ghost, and she was beside him in an instant!

　　In a hurry, he threw the entire cinnabar jar in his hand over, hoping to use the extremely yang substance to subdue this terrifying evil spirit. However, a sharp wind blew in her face instantly, and all the cinnabar he threw out did not fall on her, but was all blown back.

　　The tomb keeper knew that he had encountered a very powerful monster, and he trembled with fear, tightening his grip on the dagger. However, as soon as he grasped it, the dagger broke in the middle!

　　The woman reached out her hand expressionlessly, grabbed his neck and lifted him up. She slowly raised her other hand, and blood oozed out of her heart where her fingertips passed - her eyes were empty, but they revealed a strange madness, like a monster thirsty for blood, and she moved her lips closer.

　　Going West (4)

　　“Help, help!” At that moment, the tomb keeper struggled and shouted with all his might, “There’s a monster!”

　　When the woman heard the word "monster", she seemed to tremble slightly. Her hand had already stabbed the tomb keeper's heart, greedily grabbing the hot blood, but now it paused.

　　At that moment, the woman raised her head, the bloodthirsty madness on her face gradually faded away, a sad expression flashed in her empty eyes, she suddenly took two steps back and threw the prey in her hand away fiercely!

　　The tomb keeper was thrown against a tombstone, and his whole body felt as if it was broken. However, he immediately jumped up and ran away without looking back.

　　Yin Yelai stood in the cemetery under the cold moon, staring around in a daze, and then lowered her head to stare at her bloody hands. She suddenly became clear-minded for a moment - why did she come here? What was she chasing? What was even more terrifying was that she turned into a monster! A bloodthirsty and crazy monster like the Snow Lord of North Vietnam!

　　She knelt in the cemetery, silent for a moment, gradually trembling all over and covering her face.

　　For many years, she had never cried like this, whether when she was a poor and unfortunate girl, or when she was a secret mistress in the dark, or even when she said goodbye to him during the fire in the imperial capital - her life had been difficult since she was born, and she spent her days in darkness, rarely seeing the light. She thought she could bear anything, but she didn't expect this day to come.

　　——There are times like this when life is worse than death, when one is neither human nor demon!

　　"Master Lan Hua, Jin Ran has disgraced our sect. I am too ashamed to come to see you in the netherworld..." In the moment when she was clear-headed, she made up her mind, picked up the broken knife thrown on the ground by the tomb keeper, and whispered to the Yellow Spring Road in the north, "My original nature is gradually lost. If I don't end it myself, I am afraid I will fall into the devil's way. Please... forgive me, Master."

　　The tip of the knife was pointed at the heart.

　　A gust of wind blew through the cemetery, and all the sounds stopped again. The tip of the knife that had pierced her skin suddenly stopped, and Yin Yelai loosened her hands, and the knife fell with a clang. The red mole between her eyebrows glowed a faint blood color at that moment, making her eyes become dazed again.

　　Even she herself didn't know that there was another soul lurking deep in her blood.

　　It was that mysterious call that caused the soul to resonate, and at the last moment injected magical power into her half-decayed, disabled body, allowing her to break free from the cage of the Snow Lord of North Vietnam in one fell swoop and run here following the sound.

　　Yin Yelai stood up, and like a puppet being pulled by an invisible string, he headed in a certain direction again.

　　——What was pulling her was an inaudible voice.

　　That voice came from the distant desert, penetrating infinite time and space, calling incessantly in the ear, carrying a certain deep desire and expectation, directly into the bottom of people's hearts, bewitching people's minds -

　　"Why haven't you come yet, Master?"

　　"I have been waiting for you for so many years."

　　"In this life, you still came too late... too late."

　　The woman turned around from the cemetery. Under the cold moon, she was dressed in fluttering white clothes and ran towards the direction of the voice, like a moth flying towards a flame.

　　When the woman under the cold moon turned around and stood up in the cemetery, a low sigh was uttered at the junction of the earth and the sea, and echoed clearly in the empty Garuda.

　　"Lord Pojun, are you awake?" Saint Xingcha was waiting at the bottom of the stairs. She couldn't help but blurt out with joy, "Can you...can you hear my prayer? Please open your eyes and look...I'm already here!"

　　When the woman under the cold moon turned around and stood up in the cemetery, a low sigh was uttered at the junction of the earth and the sea, and echoed clearly in the empty Garuda.

　　"Lord Pojun, are you awake?" Saint Xingcha was waiting at the bottom of the stairs. She couldn't help but blurt out with joy, "Can you...can you hear my prayer? Please open your eyes and look...I'm already here!"

　　She raised her head and lifted her veil, revealing the bright red mole on her cheek.

　　Every day, she observed the changes of the blood mark - according to Master Wu Xian, this red mole was transformed from the "six souls" of the female swordsman Mu Yan, attached to the body of this incarnation. As time approaches, this red mole will keep moving towards her head until the night of May 20, when it appears between her eyebrows.

　　At that moment, her past and present lives will overlap;

　　At that moment, Pojun on the golden throne will also open his eyes!

　　After nine hundred years, this sealed man still maintains the youthful appearance of someone in his twenties, with a stern temperament and clean-cut profile engraved with the decisiveness unique to a soldier.

　　The Xingcha Saint could not take her eyes off this face.

　　This person is the legendary "Po Jun", the supreme god of war of their Ice Clan - he once dominated the world, but was defeated by a woman. From then on, he waited in Garuda for the female swordsman of Kongsang who had sealed him. No matter how many times her soul had passed through different lives, he never gave up.

　　Going West (5)

　　This kind of feeling was hard for her to understand since she grew up in the empire.

　　Aren't soldiers supposed to be men who are as calm as stone? They are born to fight and die for honor. The so-called love for their loved ones is just a small love, which will eventually be replaced by the greater love for their people and country - just like her father, who was willing to sacrifice his only daughter for the sake of his people and country.

　　But why does the soldier on the golden throne have such an obsession?

　　She looked up through her veil at the sleeping Pojun - yes, she was actually looking forward to his waking up, looking forward to him seeing her face the first time he woke up! What would his eyes look like then?

　　This vague expectation made her heart beat faster, just like a girl in her first love waiting for her lover to return.

　　Since she was a child, she knew that she was one of the reincarnations of her Sword Saint Mu Yan. The Ten Witches protected her closely and taught her to grow towards becoming the "Sword Saint Mu Yan" - they taught her many things, let her learn swordsmanship, master the Kongsang language, and understand everything about the end of the Menghua Dynasty... After twenty years of careful training, she is almost exactly the same as the previous Sword Saint Mu Yan in terms of appearance, temperament and personality.

　　Her whole life was spent waiting for him.

　　Star Cha Saint Lady stared at the sleeping face, and couldn't help but raise her hand to touch the person so close. However, at this moment, a gust of wind and sand swept by, and a low sound suddenly came from outside the Garuda. With that sound, as if it was a resonance, the Garuda Golden Winged Bird vibrated, responding to the call from afar!

　　The Saint of Xingcha suddenly stood up, walked out quickly, and opened the window of the inner room of Garuda. Outside the huge machine was a vast desert. The plains of the plains slowly extended to the end of the west in the darkness, and met the sea under the cold moon.

　　"Oh my god..." Saint Xingcha put her hand on her heart, "As expected, they are here on time!"

　　The sea was covered with shadows of black. One after another, huge screw boats rose from the seabed and docked on the shore. Dense armies emerged from the boats and waded into the water. The maze wall blocked everything. The howling sandstorms covered the voices of outsiders. Only the wild beasts that filled the wasteland were running around in panic.

　　An army waded in on a moonlit night and landed secretly.

　　This army is not large, with a strength of about 10,000 people. However, the machinery they are equipped with is extremely advanced. Almost all of the most combat-capable equipment currently available in the Cangliu Empire are used. Not only do they have snail boats to transport soldiers around the Kongsang naval defense line, but they also have the Zhenye Corps and the Zhengtian Corps to assist in the landing.

　　The Star Chariot Saint suddenly turned around, her eyes sparkling, and said to the person on the golden throne -

　　"Lord Pojun, please look, your warriors have arrived here!"

　　For the first time, the girl showed an expression of ecstasy. She ran over and pushed the window open forcefully, allowing the wind outside to blow into this enclosed and isolated place, bringing with it the sounds of chariots driving onto the desert and falcons flying back into the sky.

　　Pojun's expression on the golden throne moved slightly, as if he had heard the unusual movements inside and outside.

　　"Look... Pojun," a voice sounded in the depths of his soul. It was the demon that had not appeared for a long time. With a low laugh, it returned to his perception and spoke to him, "Your people are back - before the nine hundred year deadline was about to come, they couldn't wait to fight their way back to welcome you!"

　　He did not answer, his brows knitted tightly together, silently resisting the voice. For so many years, this haunting thing has been lingering in his body, whispering all the time.

　　"Faced with these tribesmen who have been wandering overseas for many years, how can you disappoint their expectations? After nine hundred years, the seal set by the former Sword Saint Mu Yan has become weaker and weaker. This time, it should be time for you to make a real comeback!" The voice of the devil echoed in his mind, "Pojun, haven't you been looking forward to this day? Wake up! Fight...prove your own strength, and also prove my strength!"

　　The voice was so powerful that it penetrated directly into his soul and tried to erode his will.

　　"Why are you," he finally said, speaking directly to the voice in his mind, "still here?"

　　"Why am I not here? I have always been with you, just as I was once with the Star Lord Emperor Langgan." The demon's voice was accompanied by a mysterious smile, "I will never perish."

　　"I thought you had disappeared," Po Jun sneered at the monster in his heart, "Recently, I can neither sense your existence nor do I need to fight you anymore - I thought you had become discouraged and left."

　　"It's been nine hundred years. I'm tired of lobbying you day and night." The demon replied with a strange smile, "Do you think you can imprison me forever by using your body as a cage? - I am indeed disappointed in you, Pojun. I am just waiting for 'that time' to come."

　　Going West (6)

　　He replied coldly: "Then shut up! When the time comes, we will compete again!"

　　"Heh... you're really stubborn." The demon sneered in his body, and for the first time, he showed an impatient tone, "This is also the last time I will advise you, Pojun - I can leave Xingzun Emperor, so I can naturally leave you too."

　　Po Jun sneered: "I couldn't ask for more."

　　"Don't regret it." Unexpectedly, the devil actually became quiet.

　　Moonlight shone through the open window, covering the sealed person on the golden throne like water. It was so quiet in Garuda, as quiet as the ancient tomb in my childhood - in an instant, the mind was clear and the past became clear and transparent. At a glance, it could almost be traced back to the beginning hundreds of years ago.

　　——That was their first reunion after many years of separation.

　　The setting sun gently shone through the high stone windows, casting a warm glow on the white clothes. He stood in the shadow behind the window, quietly staring at the woman sitting in the wheelchair in front of the window, and felt his heart suddenly calm down. He didn't dare to step forward, but just stood in the shadow behind him, staring at the pale and weak woman in front of him. His fingers lifted up slightly uncontrollably, trying to touch the hair hanging down from the wheelchair, but he retreated several times.

　　"Master." He couldn't help but whisper, "Master, what kind of person did you want me to be?"

　　However, the figure did not turn back, and continued to sit quietly in the sunset.

　　“What kind of person do you want to become?” The master, the female swordsman of Kongsang, answered in a gentle tone, raising her hand and pointing out the window - the sky outside the ancient tomb was as blue as a clear sky, and occasionally a white shadow passed by in the wind - that was the Saran eagle in the desert, chasing the wind in the sunlight.

　　"I hope you can become such a person," the master in the wheelchair turned his head and stared at him, smiling and answering all his questions with one sentence, "Just like this white eagle, happy, agile and free."

　　Such a simple answer was obviously not what he expected. He was surprised: "That's it?"

　　"What else do you want?" The master turned around and looked at him while sitting in a wheelchair. His pale face showed signs of weakness, like a flower that was about to wither. "When I was young, I learned from the Cloud Hidden Sword Saint, and I have never been defeated by anyone in my life. However, I don't have any of these three things - you are my last disciple, so of course I hope you can have them all."

　　"..." He suddenly couldn't answer, his hand tightly gripping the lightsaber.

　　"But, Huan'er, are you happy now? Are you free?" She looked at the disciple in military uniform and sighed softly, "I am not disappointed that you joined Cangliu's army - whether you are a ranger, a major general, or even a marshal. No matter what kind of person you become or what position you reach, I just hope that you can keep these three things. Unfortunately, I can't see any trace of them in your eyes now -"

　　"You are neither happy nor free."

　　At that moment, he felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife.

　　And now, thinking of this, the person who had been sealed on the golden throne for nine hundred years also trembled slightly, as if pierced by a sharp blade. Master... Master. Did you know that nine hundred years later, I am still the same!

　　I am neither happy nor free.

　　——But at least, I have tried my best and lived up to your expectations!

　　"Oh my God! This, this is..." When the tears fell from the corners of her tightly closed eyes, the Star Cha Saint Lady below the steps opened her eyes wide in shock and looked up at the indifferent face of the soldier on the golden throne - Pojun... Pojun, was actually crying!

　　The man who had been sealed for nine hundred years sat with his eyes closed at the top of the golden steps. The flickering magic fire on his left arm gradually faded, and the layer of ice covering him became thinner. The barrier was weakening - it seemed that this man who had been sleeping for nine hundred years could open his eyes at any time and announce his return to rule this world of cloud and desolate land.

　　However, he still did not open his eyes.

　　The Saint of Xingcha stared blankly at the legend that had begun to sleep nine hundred years ago. Her brows were slightly furrowed, as if she had fallen into a dream, and it was not a pleasant dream.

　　Who did he dream about and why was he crying?

　　What is he waiting for?

　　In this Garuda, time is frozen. This man who lived nine hundred years ago seemed to have just taken a nap and woke up to continue his life - his life was like a legend, and he was recorded in the history books along with the Sea Emperor Soma and the Emperor of Glory Zhenlan. However, people only know him as "Po Jun". What kind of person is he really?

　　Why does his sleeping face look like that of a child at this moment, with infinite worries hidden in his frown?

　　Looking at the weeping man, Xingcha Saint felt a soft pain in the deepest part of her heart. Time is almost up... When Pojun wakes up, he will definitely recognize her at first sight, right? The nine hundred years of expectation finally ended. In the cycle of fate, they finally met again. In this life, she and he were born in the same ethnic group, and all the conflicts will no longer exist.

　　At that time, Pojun will reign again, lead her and the entire Cangliu Empire back to Yunhuang and seize the world!

　　VI. The Cang River Returns Eastward (1)

　　On the night of the seventh day of the third lunar month, the sky was filled with sandstorms on the plains, wild beasts were running in all directions, and sand demons were hiding. In the sea, conch boats quietly rose, swallowing and spitting out a huge army. The chariots slowly rolled over the desert, forming a well-trained square formation, advancing in an orderly manner, and finally stopped in front of the huge Garuda bird, surrounding it from all sides and forming a neat formation.

　　At that moment, all the soldiers sheathed their swords and knelt down in unison.

　　"Look... this is Po Jun's vehicle!" The square formation surrounded Garuda, and someone in the middle murmured under the cold moon in a dazzled tone, "After nine hundred years, our Ice Clan has finally returned to Yunhuang, and we finally saw the legendary Po Jun and Garuda!"

　　Standing in the car was an old man with white hair and beard. He was Wu Peng, one of the Ten Wizards.

　　There was silence all around, darkness enveloped Yunhuang, and I'm afraid no one would have thought that the Ice Clan had quietly appeared on this continent - at this moment, the battle situation in the West Sea was completely controlled by the Kongsang people, and Cangliu's Jinghai Corps could no longer resist the attack of the Kongsang army. If it weren't for the sudden resignation of Bai Shuai, leaving the Kongsang army without a leader and only temporarily taking a defensive stance before the new commander took office, then, at this moment, there is no doubt that Kongming Island, the capital of the Cangliu Empire, has also fallen, right?

　　However, under such circumstances, no one expected that the Cangliu Senate would take a risky move and secretly dispatched the empire's remaining elite troops to bypass the Kongsang people's West Sea front, sneak across thousands of miles in snail boats, and head straight for the Yunhuang Continent!

　　Wu Peng was sitting on the chariot, looking at Garuda who was so close to him. Perhaps because of excitement, his hands were shaking slightly.

　　"I am Wu Peng, your subordinate. I am hereby leading my troops back to Yunhuang to welcome Pojun back to life!"

　　“Welcome to the rebirth of Pojun!” All the Ice Clan warriors knelt down in unison following his call, kissing the sand beneath their feet. Tears were in everyone’s eyes, falling to the ground - yes, after nine hundred years, this group of exiles who were driven out of the continent finally set foot on this land that was once soaked with the blood of the Ice Clan people!

　　The sand and wind were whistling. Wu Peng lowered his head on the chariot and looked at the water mirror in front of him. It was an exquisite copper plate with intricate patterns carved on it. There was a thin layer of water as deep as a finger on it, which was reflecting the bright light of silver under the cold moon. He looked at the water mirror, raised his hand to seal it, and silently gathered his spiritual power. Gradually, the moonlight faded, and a distant scene emerged on the water surface. It was actually his hometown on the West Sea thousands of miles away.

　　Wu Peng lowered his head and transmitted his voice to the distant other side through the water mirror, announcing everything here: "Everyone, we have returned eastward - on the plain of Xian, we paid homage to Po Jun."

　　In the distant West Sea, the other seven members of the Senate sighed with relief and clasped their hands together - yes, this was the secret plan they called "Return to the East", which they had already begun to plan after the "Hand of God" was dispatched, and they almost put all their hopes of saving the empire from collapse on it.

　　"Thank you for Pojun's protection!" The chief elder Wu Xian said to Wu Peng on the other side of the water mirror, using telekinesis to convey the order from thousands of miles away, "Go, follow the original plan! There are only two months left, Wu Peng, you have to hurry."

　　"Yes." Wu Peng, who was entrusted with a great responsibility, said in a low voice, "Now I am preparing to go in and pay homage to Po Jun..."

　　However, before he finished speaking, a dazzling light flashed in the mirror, and with a sharp whistle, the scene on the other side of the water mirror suddenly disappeared! The mirror surface was hazy, leaving only darkness.

　　"Lord Wu Xian?" Wu Peng was a little surprised and called out to the water mirror, "Wu Lang? What happened to you?"

　　However, the water mirror moved slightly without wind, but the scene in the Senate could not be seen.

　　Wu Peng's face turned pale, and he couldn't help but pat the water mirror with his hands. But after a pause, the water mirror calmed down again - first it reflected a cold crescent moon over the sky of Xianzhiyuan, and then soon it vaguely showed the scene of the distant Kongming Island: the seven great wizards headed by Wu Xian in the Senate sat there, quietly looking down at the water mirror, but the only one missing was Wu Ji - the genius mechanic Wangshu.

　　"What happened just now?" Wu Peng couldn't help but ask.

　　"The Kongsang people's artillery fire landed on the roof," Wu Xian said calmly, "but at the moment of the explosion, we used our telekinesis to form a boundary and extinguished it - sorry for the delay."

　　"..." Wu Peng sucked in a breath of cold air and lost his voice, "Have they, have they already attacked the main island? Didn't they say that after Bai Mochen resigned, the Kongsang army on the West Sea was leaderless and temporarily on the defensive?"

　　"They really didn't launch an attack for more than two months, until they suddenly counterattacked ten days ago." Wu Lang said, "The Kongsang people got a new commander. He's a very powerful man."

　　The Cangliu Returns East (2)

　　Wu Peng frowned: "Who? Junyin from the Qing clan?"

　　"Yes." Wu Lang nodded, "The Kongsang people are not stupid. He is the most suitable candidate."

　　"I heard that he was originally the commander of the Cavalry Army, guarding the two capitals. Before he resigned, Bai Mochen recommended him to take over. Apparently, in Bai Shuai's mind, he was the most suitable person to succeed him." Wu Peng murmured, "But he shouldn't be such an aggressive and impatient person. Why did he attack at all costs as soon as he took office?"

　　"Junyin is calm and steady, but the new deputy commander Xuansheng is eager to avenge his brother." Wu Lang sighed, "So he repeatedly asked to go to war and attacked our main island directly."

　　"Xuan Sheng?" Wu Peng understood. "Could he be the younger brother of the former deputy commander Xuan Min?"

　　"Yes." Wu Lang said, "His brother Xuan Min died in Xi Zheng's Feng Falcon attack not long ago."

　　"..." Wu Peng was silent for a moment, a little worried, "Can Kongming Island hold on?"

　　This time, he led the remaining elites of the empire to leave the main island, leaving behind some weak tribesmen, only tens of thousands of them, but they had to face the hundreds of thousands of troops of Kongsang - with such a huge disparity in combat power, how long can they hold out? But they must not wait until they start to take action and relieve the pressure on the West Sea before the main island can no longer hold out.

　　"Don't worry," the chief elder Wu Xian said, as if he could see the worries of the expeditionary commanders. "Although we don't have many warriors here, we have elders in charge, and we have Wang Shu here - this kid is very hardworking now, locking himself up in the underground workshop day and night. He just told me that in a few days he can develop a new weapon that can turn the tide of the war."

　　"New weapons?" Wu Peng was a little shocked. "What new weapons can turn the tide of the battle?"

　　"Yes." Wu Xian stroked his gray beard and nodded, his eyes meaningful. "You also know that the child has incredible creativity. What he thinks and does is beyond the scope of what our flesh and blood can achieve. He told me that once the new weapon is successfully manufactured, every soldier of the Cangliu Empire can easily defeat a hundred people."

　　Wu Peng high-fived, "Great! What kind of new weapon is that?"

　　"That kid refused to tell me... Really." Wu Xian smiled bitterly and shook his head. "His temper has been getting weirder recently. When Zhiying was around, he was willing to communicate with outsiders, but now he has completely locked himself up in the underground workshop and won't come out. He said he would tell me first when the research is almost done."

　　"Hurry up and let him catch it!" Wu Peng said, "If the time is too late, I'm afraid new weapons will be useless."

　　"You don't have to worry too much about things here - come, let me tell you some good news!" The first elder Wu Xian said to his colleagues who were on the other side of the water mirror and stepped into the Cloud Wasteland, "First, the God's Hand that went to the Nanjia Forest has successfully completed the task of destroying the Fate Wheel Base Camp and killing the Star Lord. Wu Zhen Zhiying and Major General Lu Di are on their way back; second, Major General Mu Yuan, after tracking for thousands of miles, also eliminated Commander Kong Sang with the help of Murong Jun and took Bai Mochen's life!"

　　"Great!" Wu Peng couldn't help but high-five, "Bai Mochen is dead?"

　　"Is it good news?" Even someone as serious and steady as Wu Xian couldn't help but smile.

　　"The Star Lord of the Wheel of Destiny... Bai Shuai of Kongsang, each of them is a grave threat to our Cangliu!" Wu Peng was extremely happy, but asked cautiously, "These two are extremely difficult to get rid of. Have they really been resolved?"

　　"Because we didn't see the bodies of the two people, we were not sure whether these reports were correct at first - especially the latter. I suspected that Murong Jun deliberately used a trick to solve my forbidden spell." Wu Xian was not displeased by his doubts. It was obvious that he himself had doubted the accuracy of the two news. He answered carefully, "In order to verify, I summoned all the elders in the Senate to face the water mirror in the secret room, and used spiritual power to trace the entire world. We found that Star Lord and Bai Mochen no longer existed in the world. Only then did we confirm the authenticity of the news."

　　"There is no longer any 'existence' of these two people?" Wu Peng repeated, feeling relieved - yes, Lord Wu Xian and the other ten wizards said so, and it was obvious that these two people no longer existed in this world. The Wheel of Life and Bai Shuai were the two things that the Cangliu Empire feared the most, and now they were finally eradicated!

　　"So, just go ahead and fight, Wu Peng!" On the other side of the water mirror, Wu Xian's voice was full of encouragement, "Don't worry about what's happening on our island, just keep moving forward! - Charge into Yunhuang, awaken Pojun, and crush Kongsang's heart!"

　　“Yes!” Wu Peng raised his hand and pressed it heavily on his chest, “I swear in the name of Po Jun that I will fight to the end!”

　　The Flow Returns East (3)

　　There were some ripples on the water mirror, and then it gradually returned to calm.

　　Commander Cangliu, who stepped into Yunhuang, raised his head and looked at the cold moon in the sky.

　　Nine hundred years ago, under the shining of this cold moon, the ancestors of the Ice Clan were defeated and expelled by the Kongsang army. They had nowhere to go but to the West Sea from this cold and bitter land full of ferocious beasts. They were once the masters of this land... and thus became exiles drifting on the sea, never to return.

　　Now, the warriors are back! Did you see that cold moon?

　　Wu Peng took a deep breath and glanced at the huge Garuda not far away, but his heart suddenly skipped a beat - in front of the open cabin door stood a girl in fluttering white clothes, looking like a fairy under the moonlight.

　　That was... That was... At that moment, the battle-hardened general suddenly turned his head away, not wanting to look anymore, and felt his eyes moisten. It has been more than ten years, right? Ever since her reincarnation was detected and she was selected as a saint, he has never seen her again, nor heard from her. He even had to leave every time the Senate talked about her at a meeting.

　　Now, they finally meet again under the moonlight of the Yunhuang land.

　　After not seeing her for more than ten years, she has become such a beautiful and graceful girl...

　　The Saint of Xingcha was looking at them from afar, clasping her hands together and making a gesture on her chest. Wu Peng was startled and came back to his senses. Yes, she was reminding them: At this moment, they were not allowed to approach Garuda without permission.

　　Still can't get close? So, is she safe there? Has she been hurt?

　　Wu Peng suppressed his restlessness, knowing that it was obviously because Pojun had not yet awakened, and the forbidden spell still existed. Any outsider who broke in would be torn apart by the power of the barrier - around this Garuda, there were confinement spells that had been repeated countless times over the past few hundred years, from the successive Kongsang emperors to the Fate Wheel organization, layer upon layer like a cocoon.

　　Is it time to break through this obstacle? Otherwise, it will become an obstacle when Po Jun wakes up.

　　Wu Peng pondered for a moment, raised his head, looked at the huge machine under the cold moon, jumped off the chariot, ran towards the Garuda, and soared up. A thick layer of sand fell from the metal. Wu Peng moved, and a line of black-clad people behind him followed him instantly, climbing onto the huge machine in a well-trained manner, climbing up along the Garuda's wings, and quickly heading towards the top.

　　These people were not warriors. They were wearing robes worn by wizards, but they were much simpler than the black robes of the ten wizards in the Senate. There were no decorations on the cuffs and collars, and the color of the clothes was also light gray. These people were very young. They were obviously rising stars cultivated by the Cangliu Empire and they were outstanding young psychics who would take over the Senate in the future.

　　At this moment, they came to Yunhuang from afar and climbed onto Garuda under the leadership of Wu Peng!

　　"Here it is." Under the cold moon and flying sand, Wu Peng stood on the head of the Garuda and pointed with his toes - there, it was the center of the Garuda's head, directly facing the closed cabin where Po Jun was, and it was the central axis of this huge machine. He carefully kicked away the sand with his toes, revealing a circular symbol on the golden shell, with six branches in the middle, which was slowly rotating.

　　Wheel of Life! At that moment, everyone took a deep breath.

　　"It's this seal." Wu Peng squatted down and looked at the ancient seal. "Nine hundred years ago, the Star Lord led the members of the Wheel of Destiny to set up a barrier here, trying to trap Po Jun permanently." He stood up and looked back at everyone: "Now, the Wheel of Destiny has been defeated by us. Let's return to Yunhuang to welcome Po Jun and completely smash this seal!"

　　The wizards of the Ice Clan lined up and surrounded the Fate Wheel Seal, with each of their palms covered in blood. Before the formation was launched, they all raised their heads and glanced at the end of the west, as if bidding a silent farewell.

　　The Garuda vibrated violently, and all the sand and dirt on its body fell off. The metal machinery made a long low hum in the dark night, as if a beast was gradually waking up. The Holy Lady Xingcha clasped her hands together in the secret room, praying for the well-being of her people in front of the Pojun Seat, until the strange trembling gradually stopped.

　　Suddenly, something fell down with a snap.

　　Those were not the tears of Jiao Ren Xiao on the golden throne, but a dark red liquid, burning hot - the Star Cha Saint looked up in surprise and saw a pool of dark red suddenly oozing out from the golden ceiling of the secret room, dotted like a star map, and quickly spread from the center to the top of the entire cabin.

　　At that moment, she screamed. Yes... blood! The top of the cabin was soaked with blood!

　　She heard a voice from above her head. It started as a low chant, then it got louder and louder, and it was like thunder. As the sound grew, the Garuda bird had a strange resonance, and the entire metal machine began to vibrate slightly, as if it had come alive with the sound above its head, struggling hard to escape from a cage.

　　The Cangliu Returns East (4)

　　With a "click" sound, Garuda shook violently!

　　It seemed as if something was collapsing, and a strong light shone down from above, projecting a circular wheel of destiny on Pojun's golden throne, which began to spin rapidly - however, in just a moment, the shadow of the wheel of destiny shattered, broke into pieces, flew in all directions, and disappeared in an instant.

　　At that moment, she saw a strange light coming from the entire enclosed cabin. All the machines glowed and started to operate in an instant, as if an invisible hand had wiped away the thick dust that had accumulated on it for nine hundred years, restoring the vitality of this huge machine that had been dormant in the desert for many years.

　　"Garuda, the chains that bound you have been cut off. Please spread your wings and fly again!"

　　Amidst the resonating sound, a low prayer could be heard. The Saint of the Star Chariot raised her head and looked at the sky above the cabin. Through the thick metal, she could even foresee what was happening above: those young wizards were lying dead on the ground, using all their spiritual energy and blood as a price to break the seal set by the Wheel of Fate nine hundred years ago!

　　Blood splattered across the sand and metal, seeping through the mark on Garuda.

　　“Pojun…” She turned her head and looked at the frozen man on the golden throne again, tears in her eyes, “Did you see it? Your people have paved the way for your return with their lives! Please open your eyes and listen to our calls!”

　　The hot blood miraculously penetrated the metal and dripped from the dome like rain, covering the entire cabin, including the golden throne and jade steps. In the blood rain, as if hearing her prayer, the person on the golden throne suddenly moved!

　　At that moment, Xingcha Saint could hardly believe her eyes - Pojun slowly raised his head and opened his azure eyes! On his left arm, the layer of ice had become thinner and thinner, and it almost looked like it would break at the touch of a finger. The crisscross scar on his chest was still there, but it was slowly healing at a speed visible to the naked eye!

　　"Pojun...Pojun!" she cried out in ecstasy. She wanted to reach out and touch him, but then backed off.

　　The sealed Pojun moved slightly, as if trying to raise his hand - however, the ring on his left hand suddenly emitted a ray of light, suppressing his movement again!

　　That is the Hou Tu Divine Ring.

　　——This divine ring, which was put on by Sword Saint Mu Yan himself nine hundred years ago, is still doing its best to play its "protective" role and prevent the seal from being broken!

　　——

　　The cold moon was hanging high in the sky, and the sandy wind was howling. The core of the Garuda was piled with corpses of young wizards. The hot blood flowed on the ground, drawing a complex and mysterious pattern. The pattern was closely connected with the life wheel in the center, as if the sharp teeth of blood had closed and bit the seal set nine hundred years ago.

　　The rotating wheel of fate finally stopped completely, the golden light dimmed, and went out in an instant.

　　Wu Peng stood at the highest point of Garuda and exhaled exhaustedly. Yes, it seemed that the so-called Star Lord was really dead, otherwise they would not have completely cracked the seal of the Wheel of Life and completely destroyed the protective barrier of the mysterious organization against Yunhuang!

　　He knelt down beside the blood barrier, stretched out his arms to pick up the body of a wizard, and jumped off Garuda. These most outstanding young wizards in the Ice Clan had come from afar across the sea. Before they boarded the Cloud Wasteland, they already knew their fate: they would pay the price of life and blood and die on this land. But they still sacrificed their lives for the empire without hesitation.

　　As the commander-in-chief of Cangliu, how could he let them stay here alone?

　　Wu Peng took the bodies of the victims off Garuda one by one and placed them on the chariot. Then he knelt on one knee facing Garuda on the plain of arrogance, with his left hand on his right shoulder, performing a military salute.

　　Cangliu was a country founded on machinery, and only the upper class possessed spiritual power, and even fewer of them were proficient in magic. Now, twelve of the best grey-robed sorcerers had been eliminated at once, almost exhausting half of the elites that had been trained over the years.

　　"Come, build a fire and let their bodies turn into smoke and rise into the sky!"

　　Wu Peng ordered the soldiers on his left and right, clenched his fists, and a hint of cruelty appeared in his eyes.

　　Yes, so far, everything has been exactly as the Senate had expected, and it has been going on step by step. Now, all the unfavorable external factors have been eliminated, and all that remains is to fight with all our might and welcome the revival of Po Jun!

　　When the flames rose, a shadow swept down from Garuda, like a silent wind, passing through thousands of soldiers and horses and stopping beside him. Where she passed, the warriors automatically parted like the tide and respectfully made way for her.

　　The Cangliu Returns East (5)

　　"Yao... no, Saint," Wu Peng turned around and saw the girl in white clothes under the moonlight, and said in a lost voice, "Why did you come out?"

　　The Xingcha Saint, who was supposed to serve Pojun and wait for his reincarnation, left Garuda and came to him. She panted slightly and looked up at the dusty commander on the chariot with tears in her eyes. After a long time, she whispered, "Father, you have aged a lot."

　　This title made Wu Peng's face as dark as water move, and he lowered his voice: "I said, don't call me father anymore - since the moment you were chosen, your bloodline in this world has been severed."

　　"How can the bloodline be cut off?" Saint Xingcha's voice trembled, and she said sadly, "I will always be your Yaoyao."

　　Wu Peng raised his hand, as if he wanted to touch the child he had not seen for a long time, but he put it down again with gritted teeth. The warriors gathered around, and countless eyes were looking at them - the supreme Xingcha Saint of the Cangliu Empire could not be touched by anyone except Pojun.

　　He suppressed the turmoil in his heart and spoke in a restrained manner: "Saint, you should serve under the Pojun Golden Throne and not leave without permission. Why did you suddenly come here?"

　　In such a cold and hard voice, the little flame in the eyes of the Saint Xingcha gradually extinguished. She lowered her head, her white clothes fluttering in the wind, and her voice became ethereal and emotionless: "Marshal Wu Peng, I want to tell you that after breaking the seal of the Wheel of Life, Po Jun just woke up for a while - but he was immediately trapped by the seal on the Hou Tu Divine Ring."

　　"The Hou Tu Seal..." Wu Peng murmured, "Is it the seal that the Kongsang Sword Saint made before she died? I didn't expect that after nine hundred years, it still has such a powerful force."

　　"No, I don't think so." Xingcha Saint Lady whispered, "The power of Hou Tu's seal will inevitably weaken with the passage of time. Now I'm afraid that less than 60% is left. Although the confinement is still strong, with Po Jun's strength, it will not be impossible to break through this last seal."

　　"You mean..." Wu Peng understood, "the restraint in Po Jun's heart?"

　　"Yes. He gave up voluntarily." Saint Xingcha said, "As long as he feels the slightest resistance from the Houtu Divine Ring, he will immediately stop struggling and will not go against the Master's wishes."

　　Wu Peng was stunned: "So, even if the nine hundred years limit comes, even if all the restraints on his body are lifted, as long as Po Jun feels that the restraints on the Hou Tu Divine Ring still exist, he will not wake up completely?"

　　"Yes." Saint Xingcha said, "That's why I have to come here to tell you."

　　Wu Peng groaned, raised his head and looked at the dark night sky, "Perhaps, what Master Wu Xian said is right."

　　"Lord Wu Xian?" Saint Xingcha was stunned. "What did he say?"

　　"He once said before I set out that it would only take twelve sorcerers to open the seal of the Fate Wheel on Garuda. What happens next will depend on Po Jun's own wishes." Wu Peng whispered, watching the gradually extinguished flames, "And the remaining nine sorcerers have a more important mission."

　　"What mission?" Saint Xingcha was a little surprised. The Senate had never mentioned this to her.

　　"This is a military matter. The Saint Lady does not need to ask about it." Wu Peng said lightly. Suddenly, he raised his hand, and a silver light rose from his chariot, piercing high into the night sky and disappearing in a flash.

　　The Saint of Xingcha looked up and said, "This is..."

　　"I am summoning an invisible army." Wu Peng whispered, his eyes solemn, "That is a Zhongzhou man - but this one person is enough to destroy an army of 100,000!"

　　In the dark night, the deserted camp was completely silent, with only the two Kongsang soldiers on guard yawning. It was still very cold in the Western Wasteland in early March, and they could only keep stamping their feet, holding their hands over the torches to keep warm, and complaining: "Really... It's so cold, and it's our turn to be on night duty again! Why didn't the people in the second team arrange this hard task?"

　　"Don't mention it. Our captain originally came from Marshal Bai's army. He was in power before and was said to be transferred to the Imperial Capital Cavalry. Now Marshal Bai has suddenly resigned and retired. Without the support from above, it would be strange if we are not squeezed out." Another companion whispered, "It is said that General Yuan Zi is of the same clan as the new Marshal Junyin..."

　　Just as they said this, a gust of wind suddenly blew past their ears, bringing a whimpering sound that made both of them shiver.

　　"What's that sound?" one of the timid ones murmured, "It sounds like crying!"

　　"Ghosts are crying. I heard this mountain is very gloomy," said a brave soldier. "There are nine underground palaces in the mountain. Tens of thousands of people have died there. They were all killed by the Ice Clan!"

　　The Cangliu Returns East (6)

　　"How long ago did this happen? Nine hundred years ago, Emperor Guanghua came here to perform a ritual and saved all the wronged souls and evil spirits!" Another timid one quickly refuted the rumor, "Now this place is clean and tidy. I haven't seen anything related to the dead."

　　"Hey, you haven't seen much, have you? Haven't you heard of the ancient tomb at the foot of the mountain?" The companion sneered, "I heard that it is also a very evil place."

　　"Is that a tomb?" The soldier was stunned for a moment. "I heard that the local herdsmen regard it as a holy place for worship, and worship a female fairy. You know, the herdsmen in the desert have objects of worship everywhere."

　　"Hush... That's not some fairy. I'm telling you, I secretly went to that tomb a few days ago and actually found a stele buried in the sand!" The brave soldier glanced at the dark foot of the mountain in the dark night, lowered his voice, and said, "Do you know? The inscription on the stele is actually signed by Emperor Guanghua!"

　　"Emperor Guanghua?!" His companions were surprised. "Who is buried in that tomb?"

　　"The previous female swordsman of Kongsang, Mu Yan."

　　"Mu Yan?" His companion frowned. "I've never heard of her. Could she be the fairy in the herdsmen's legend?"

　　"That's what it says on the stele. It must be of great significance, right?" the soldier said. "Unfortunately, I circled the tomb and found no place to crawl in. The tomb is completely sealed. There is not even a crack."

　　"What do you want to do?" His companion was horrified. "Tomb robbing is a capital crime!"

　　"Hey, who cares about this broken tomb? I'm just curious..." The soldier quickly changed the subject, and suddenly froze for a moment, blurting out, "Look over there...what's flashing?"

　　"What?" His companion subconsciously looked in the direction where his finger pointed - the Mountain of Emptiness was already the western barrier of the Yunhuang Continent. However, there was another place further west than the Mountain of Emptiness: the Plain of the Wilderness. It was said to be a place where ferocious beasts and monsters gathered. Emperor Guanghua built a maze wall stretching for thousands of miles to separate this place from the Yunhuang Continent to prevent monsters from invading.

　　For nine hundred years since the beginning of the dynasty, it is said that no living creature has ever been able to pass through the wall.

　　However, at this moment, in the darkness, only a golden light flashed behind the maze wall, reflecting a huge object, like a bird crawling in the desert. In the light, countless objects were vaguely seen moving, rising from the sea in rows, stretching as far as the eye can see, like huge whales swimming in formation.

　　"This..." The soldier wiped his eyes, thinking he had seen it wrongly, "What is this?"

　　The light flashed away, and the night became dark again and nothing could be seen.

　　"Something floated up from the West Sea, did you see it?" He turned back in surprise and asked another companion beside him - but strangely, there was nothing under the wind lantern, and the man was gone.

　　"Hey, hey! Where did you go?" He looked around in surprise, took a few steps outside, and suddenly found that his companion's sword had fallen to the ground. The sword was half pulled out, but the man was gone - his face turned pale, and he looked around in panic, hesitating, wondering whether he should ring the alarm bell.

　　The night was dark. At that moment, another cold wind blew by, bringing with it a strange sound.

　　What was that sound? No... Could it be something crawling out of that ancient tomb? Or was it the ghost of the dead on the empty mountain? The brave soldier couldn't help but feel chilled, and without even bothering to beat the drum, he ran back to the camp. Suddenly, another gust of wind blew through the night, and a cold light flashed in the wind.

　　With a "swish" of a knife, he covered the soldier's mouth with one hand and quickly cut his throat with the other hand. The man in the darkness attacked the man on the sentry from behind, quickly and silently knocked the body down, and dragged it into the shadows.

　　"It turns out that the Kongsang army in the Yunhuang land is so vulnerable." A voice sneered, "After fighting with Bai Shuai in the West Sea for so many years, I thought that all the soldiers in Kongsang's army were as tough as him."

　　A face quietly emerged from the night, reflected in the flickering wind lantern. With light golden hair and deep facial features, he looked exactly like a member of the Ice Tribe of the West Sea. Behind him, dozens of fellow members of the Ice Tribe in black followed silently, each with a fierce look in their eyes like a wolf.

　　This group of people were the Ice Clan assassins who appeared in Jiuliting, Beiyue County a month ago.

　　"Recently, Marshal Bai resigned, and the army is in a state of uncertainty. It is inevitable that it is not as good as before." A man walked out from behind him. He had black hair and black eyes, but he looked like a nobleman from Zhongzhou. He stood out among the group of Ice Clan people. He looked down at the sleeping military camp, "The Kongji Camp is one of the four major camps in Yunhuang. It guards the western gate and has 100,000 troops stationed there. The general leading the troops, Yuan Zi, has been on the battlefield for a long time, and the soldiers under his command are also elite warriors. Major General Mu Yuan must not take it lightly."

　　The Cangliu Returns East (7)

　　"I know. The Kongji Camp is an important military town, so after completing the mission, the Senate did not order us to return to the West Sea immediately, but to attack here directly." Major General Muyuan said, looking down at the dark end of the west from the sentry post - suddenly, a silver light rose from the Xuanyuan Plain, cutting through the darkness!

　　The light lasted only for a brief moment, but it illuminated the desert. At that moment, Murong Jun clearly saw armor rising from the bottom of the sea, silently and densely surging onto the desert, surrounded by a huge golden machine.

　　"Did you see it? Did you see it?" Major General Mu Yuan's eyes suddenly lit up, and he pointed to the west, "It's Marshal Wu Peng! They've arrived, and the return to the east has begun!"

　　"..." Seeing Cangliu's army stepping onto Yunhuang's land, Murong Jun felt his heart tighten suddenly, and he could hardly breathe - yes, yes! It all started at last!

　　Aliens invaded, and the world was in turmoil. The peaceful days lasted only a thousand years, and this land was about to be in turmoil again - the Kongsang people's dynasty was about to collapse, and a new order was about to be established. Only in such a chaotic world could he have a chance to find an opportunity and regain the opportunity to play the game? Only in this way could he let the people of Zhongzhou in Yunhuang change their fate and status again!

　　But... all this will come at the cost of flowing blood and mountains of corpses.

　　Among those who have died is Jinran.

　　"Lord Wu Peng has led his troops to land in Xianzhiyuan tonight. We must hurry." The voice of Major General Mu Yuan came to his ears, and something was placed in Murong Jun's palm: "Master Murong, it's up to you."

　　It was a small steel tube with a precise opening at one end. Murong Jun's right hand trembled, and he could hardly catch it. His hand was still bandaged, as if the wound would never heal. He stared at the object in his palm, his eyes changing in a complex way, the corners of his mouth moved slightly, and he suddenly said, "Do I have to do this?"

　　"Is there any other way? We are only a dozen people, how can we fight against this army of 100,000?" Major General Mu Yuan saw this man hesitate for the first time. "Mr. Murong, you are the one who is most familiar with the Kongji Camp here. Are you hesitating now? We have already accomplished such a great feat as assassinating Bai Mochen. We will soon take back this world - and by then, the Senate will never forget its promise to you."

　　The promise of the Senate - at that moment, Murong Jun was slightly shocked. His fingers reached into his arms without leaving any trace and touched the secret scroll of golden silk. He could almost recite the words on it by heart.

　　"From the day of restoration, the Empire will treat all people in Zhongzhou equally. Immediately abolish the Twelve Laws, open the post station from Muztagh to Tianque, open trade routes, and build free ports and autonomous regions. Confer the title of king on you, and your descendants will be exempted from nine deaths and three deaths - this is a witness. If anyone violates this, the army will destroy him."

　　Below the oath, there were ten spells drawn with blood, which were the promises made by the ten witches to him. The oath in the blood curse was indeed absolutely binding on the person who made the oath, otherwise the oath would inevitably backfire. However, as an equal price, he also offered his own blood and made a vow to serve as a pawn for the Ice Clan and seize Yunhuang.

　　Now that Bai Mochen is dead, most of his promises have been fulfilled, and the matter is on the verge of being executed.

　　"..." Murong Jun was silent for a moment, then sighed, "Yes, there is no turning back." He put the thing in his arms, nodded to the Ice Clan member, and said, "Then I'll go."

　　"Mr. Murong, please be careful." Major General Mu Yuan said from behind, "Do you want to send a few people to go with you?"

　　"No need. I can do it alone. If there are too many people, the other side will get suspicious." Murong Jun had already walked into the night without looking back. "You just need to help me remove all the sentries along the way. You also know that I am weak and any soldier can knock me down."

　　Watching the nobleman in white walking into the night alone, Major General Mu Yuan showed a complicated look in his eyes, which seemed to be admiration and contempt. He sighed and whispered to his confidants: "This Zhongzhou man is really capable of fighting 100,000 troops. No wonder the Senate values ​​him so much... What a pity..."

　　It’s a pity that the Ice Clan general didn’t say anything.

　　The deserted camp was very quiet tonight, with only the occasional whistling of sand and wind outside. At the highest point of the camp, a single lamp was flickering, and the general under the lamp was still awake.

　　General Yuan Zi in the deserted camp put down the letter from the imperial capital, thinking about the current political situation, frowning and pondering for a moment - after the catastrophe of the fire a few months ago, the imperial capital was turned upside down. The White Emperor passed away, the female emperor ascended the throne, and the White Marshal resigned... All kinds of changes followed one after another, catching people off guard. And he was far away from the imperial capital, stationed at the border, and when the news came, the overall situation had already been decided.

　　The Cangliu Returns East (8)

　　Now, the new Marshal Junyin has already gone to the battlefield in the West Sea, and the whereabouts of the Tiqi Commander Tuduo are unknown. The situation in the Kongsang army is subtle and unclear, which makes him feel uneasy.

　　You know, as a Zhongzhou native, although he has outstanding abilities, it is not easy to get this position in the army. If it weren't for General Bai's promotion, he would probably still be a general. Although the Kongji Camp is important, it is very hard. His family is in the imperial capital, and it has been rare for them to reunite for several years. He had long wanted to leave. In the past year, he asked people in the imperial capital to try to transfer from this remote Kongji Camp to the relatively wealthy Dongze Guye County. Originally, the matter was almost settled, but a sudden change disrupted everything.

　　General Yuan Zi sighed and felt a little upset.

　　He was not good at political schemes and did not like socializing. He thought that the army would be a relatively simple place where he could advance through military exploits and there would be no intrigues among civil officials. However, he did not expect that he would still not be able to escape from that big whirlpool.

　　However, Junyin and Bai Shuai have always been good friends. It is said that he took over the position of marshal this time because of Bai Shuai's recommendation before he left. As a marshal, he should not purge Bai Shuai's people, right? But in this case, the transfer is probably hanging in the air again.

　　However, just as I thought of this, I heard a gentle knock on the door.

　　"Who?" General Yuan Zi was startled - it was already midnight and the soldiers had gone to bed, who would come knocking on the door?

　　"It's me." Someone outside said, "An old friend is coming to visit. Are you going to turn him away, General?"

　　What is this voice? ! Yuan Zi was a little surprised. He stood up suddenly, put one hand on his sword, walked over a few steps and opened the door. The moonlight outside was very bright. A young man in white stood under the moon, coughing slightly in the cold air.

　　"Master Murong!" At that moment, he cried out in surprise.

　　"General Yuan Zi, long time no see." The young man in white coughed and nodded gently at him, still maintaining the same demeanor as in the past. Under the cold moon and vast sea, his face was a little pale and his expression was a little tired, as if he had traveled a long way to get here. However, the person was alive and there was a shadow on the ground.

　　"It's really you! God, you...you haven't already..." Yuan Zi looked at him for a long time, unable to speak, and stammered, "already..."

　　"Dead? Right?" Murong Jun smiled, "How could I die so easily? - You know, I don't fail easily, and even if I fail, I won't be killed so easily."

　　Yuan Zi looked at this person who suddenly appeared in shock, and murmured: "But, why... are you here?"

　　"Visiting an old friend." Murong Jun pointed to the door, "Won't you invite me in for a drink?"

　　Yuan Zi's body trembled, but he stood at the door without moving away, his hand still on his sword. His eyes became sharp, as if a sword was slowly being pulled out of its sheath.

　　"Oh, I think I know what you mean... You don't want to cause trouble for yourself, right?" Murong Jun looked at him and sighed, "But, standing here and talking, wouldn't it be easier for people to see me? If the news of my presence here spreads to the imperial capital, and the empress and the princes know about it, what will be the result?"

　　Yuan Zi frowned, a hint of anger seemed to flash across his eyes, but he turned his body to the side: "Come in and talk."

　　"Thank you." Murong Jun was even more impolite. He walked into the room, went straight to the seat closest to the stove and sat down, putting his pale fingers close to the flame, "It's very cold outside, and it's much warmer in the room."

　　"..." The door closed behind him. Yuan Zi's tense nerves could no longer be controlled. He strode over, sat down opposite, slammed his sword in front of him, gritted his teeth, and whispered: "What do you want to do by coming to see me?!"

　　Murong Jun said calmly: "Are you nervous?"

　　"Of course I'm nervous." Yuan Zi clenched his fists. "You also know that this is the most sensitive time! The new commander has just taken office, and the army is unstable. If someone knows that you are not dead and comes to see me again, I..."

　　"You will be demoted and imprisoned? Are you afraid of that?" The dancing flames reflected Murong Jun's pale face. He suddenly sneered, "General Yuan Zi, don't forget that more than ten years ago, you were just a retainer in our Zhenguogong Mansion! Your grandfather and father were retainers of the Zhenguogong Mansion for generations. You were destined to live and die for our Murong family - but my father was merciful and allowed you to leave the Zhenguogong Mansion and fight for your own life in the army."

　　At this point, he glanced sideways at the general and said, “Of course, you’ve been working very hard.”

　　"..." Yuan Zi's face turned pale and blue. This was the scar in his heart that had not been touched for a long time.

　　The Cangliu Returns East (9)

　　"Since you left the Duke of Zhenguo's Mansion, we have stopped communicating openly in order to completely free you from your status as a retainer. However, the Duke of Zhenguo's Mansion has never stopped supporting you in secret—" Murong Jun said indifferently, "More than a year ago, you said you didn't want to be stationed in the remote and deserted camp anymore, and wanted to be transferred to Dongze. Didn't you write a letter asking me to help you lobby the court?"

　　"..." Yuan Zi's face looked even worse, and his fingers clenched as he gripped the knife.

　　"You...what do you want to say?" He asked hoarsely, "Do you want to remind me that I should have been your slave for generations? I owe you a lot of favors, and I can never repay them in this lifetime?"

　　With a bang, he slammed the table and stood up. With a flash of cold light, the knife was already on the throat!

　　"Are you going to kill me to silence me?" Although the knife was pressed against his throat, Murong Jun's expression did not change, and his tone was still gentle, "But you should also know that I am not the kind of person who is so stupid as to come to you alone in the middle of the night knowing that I might be silenced."

　　"..." Yuan Zi's knife trembled, and it was obvious that he knew how terrifying the other party was - Young Master Murong of the Duke of Zhenguo's Mansion had always been the leader of the people of Zhongzhou. Although he was young, he was good at scheming and had a meticulous mind.

　　"What do you want?" He didn't cut the knife in the end. His voice trembled, "Why did you come to me?"

　　"I want you to help me." Murong Jun said.

　　Yuan Zi licked his lips and said in a hoarse voice: "How can I help? - Do you want to escape overseas? I have some gold coins here, and I also know some merchant ships that travel to the West Sea."

　　"Ha..." Murong Jun couldn't help but sneer when he heard this, "Do you think I'm running for my life?"

　　Yuan Zi was shocked and gritted his teeth: "Then...what do you want me to help you with?"

　　Murong Jun said decisively: "Help me overthrow this dynasty and the rule of the Kongsang people!"

　　"What? You want me to betray my country?" Such treasonous words made the blade tremble, cutting a thin line of blood on his throat. However, Murong Jun was not afraid at all, just looking at him: "General Yuan Zi, you must remember that you are from Zhongzhou."

　　"Zhongzhou people?" Yuan Zi was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly, "I have always hoped to forget that I am from Zhongzhou... and I also hope that others will forget that I am from Zhongzhou."

　　"That's because Kongsang has been oppressing the people of Zhongzhou too much." Murong Jun replied, "That's why I came here - I want the people of Zhongzhou to regain their due status and respect."

　　"How did you get it?" Yuan Zi was incredulous. "Just relying on you who have already lost the title of Duke of Zhenguo? Just relying on the limited number of troops in my Kongji Camp? - Don't forget, half of the soldiers in Kongji Camp are also Kongsang people!"

　　"No, of course we can't just rely on you and me." Murong Jun lowered his voice, and his tone suddenly became cold, like a beast that has been dormant for a long time, "Do you know? The Ice Clan has landed from the Wild Plains tonight and set foot on the Cloud Wasteland!"

　　"What?!" Yuan Zi stood up suddenly and tried to rush out to check.

　　"Don't worry, the war hasn't started yet..." Murong Jun held him back and smiled, "I came here because I hope you can lend me a hand - by then, you will gain far more than serving under the Kongsang people."

　　"What nonsense!" Yuan Zi lost his voice, "Do you expect Bingyi to deal with the Kongsang people?"

　　"Why not?" Murong Jun said coldly, his eyes gleaming like lightning.

　　"This is inviting a wolf into the house!" Yuan Zi stamped his feet, "Once Bing Yi arrives, the world will be in chaos!"

　　"Let it be chaotic! Only in chaos can we win." Murong Jun gritted his teeth and spoke word by word, "Otherwise, the confinement and discrimination against the people of Zhongzhou will only become more and more severe during the peaceful years, until we are unable to do anything to resist. By then, everything will be too late - while we still have the strength to fight back!"

　　"You are really crazy. I am also dissatisfied with the Kongsang people, but no matter what, I cannot betray my country." Yuan Zi was silent for a moment, and then gave his answer, "I am a warrior. I have fought with Bingyi for so many years in the West Sea. We have long been rivals to the death. Now you want me to collude with them? I can't do it!"

　　"There is nothing in the world that is impossible." Murong Jun whispered, "It depends on the overall situation."

　　"No, I cannot agree with you." Yuan Zi paused and said, "Besides... my family is in the imperial capital, and I don't want them to be involved in such a heinous crime of exterminating the entire family."

　　"I understand," Murong Jun sighed, "What a pity."

　　"You can go now. Since we have known each other for a while, I will not report your visit to the capital," Yuan Zi stood up and made a gesture to see him off. "Let's just pretend that we have never met and go our separate ways from now on!"

　　The Flow Returns East (10)

　　"It seems there is nothing to talk about." Murong Jun nodded, but looked at the wine pot on the table and sighed: "Since our fate ends here, let's have one last drink - from now on, our fate in this life has come to an end."

　　"Okay." Yuan Zi picked up the wine glass and drank it all in one gulp. "Take care of yourselves."

　　"Take care." Murong Jun nodded, "Goodbye."

　　——Goodbye forever?

　　There was a strange sadness in his tone. At that moment, Yuan Zi felt a chill in his heart and subconsciously reached out to draw his sword. However, his arm suddenly felt a pain that was thin and deep in his bones, as if a string was holding his limbs, and all his movements were impossible! A strange feeling spread from the soles of his feet. It was a feeling of numbness that quickly began to erode his body.

　　"You...what did you do to me?" Yuan Zi lost his voice and felt his whole body beginning to lose consciousness.

　　"It's nothing. You won't die." A small tube made of fine steel appeared in Murong Jun's hand. The seal on one end had been opened. "This is the 'puppet worm' that the Ice Clan used to feed the mermaids. It is now being cultivated by the Cangliu Elders' Council and is even more effective than before. I just put one in your wine."

　　"You...!" Yuan Zi's eyes were bloodshot and he just wanted to cut the man in front of him in half with a knife, but his hands could not move at all.

　　"I'm sorry, I don't really want to do this. I've been trying to persuade you, haven't I?" Murong Jun looked at him with a hint of sadness in his eyes. "I want a living companion, but it's a pity that you refuse to stand by my side. In this case, you can only be my puppet."

　　Yuan Zi wanted to ask something else, but all his thoughts stopped at this moment - the feeling of numbness quickly spread from the soles of his feet upwards, eroded his heart, and then injected into his brain. At that moment, he lost all ability to think, and his eyes became empty for a moment.

　　"Put down the knife." Murong Jun ordered in a low voice, "From now on, you can't draw the knife in front of me again, understand?"

　　"Yes." As if being led by a wire, the knife in Yuan Zi's hand drooped and he lowered his head respectfully, "Master."

　　Hearing this name, Murong Jun showed a bitter smile in his eyes and turned his head away, not wanting to see his fellow countryman who had become a puppet. Yes, he had gone further and further on the road of treason, and there was no way back, he could only die without a burial place.

　　—

　　"How is it?" It was already the middle of the night when I came out. Someone in the shadows not far away asked in a deep voice, his hand on the knife, his eyes like a wolf, "Is he willing?"

　　"Everything went as planned." Murong Jun nodded, "Yuan Zi, come here."

　　General Kongsang behind him responded, with no expression on his face, and knelt down as if he was being led by a wire.

　　"..." Major General Mu Yuan looked at the man in front of him, removed his hand from the hilt of the knife, and let out a breath silently - this was the first enemy general he met after coming to Yunhuang. However, at the first encounter, the general of Kongsang actually surrendered to him!

　　"The city lord's plan is indeed brilliant." He couldn't help but admire, "Without sacrificing a single soldier, he captured the enemy general in the midst of thousands of troops."

　　"General, you are too kind. I am just following the plan of the Senate." Murong Jun coughed a few times. "It should be that Lord Wu Xian saw Wanli and arranged all this."

　　"Lord Wu Xian is naturally the first to be credited, but the city lord is also a contributor." Major General Mu Yuan said, "Now everything is going well, and our people have landed in Xianzhiyuan. Tomorrow, please ask General Yuan Zi to order the underground palace to be opened and proceed according to the plan."

　　"That's for sure." Murong Jun nodded. "By the time the major general arrives at Xianzhiyuan and meets Marshal Wu Peng, the 100,000 troops here should have been eliminated by us - Cangliu's army just happened to cross the maze wall, and took advantage of the empty defenses of the Western Wasteland to advance rapidly and go straight to the heart of the Cloud Wasteland."

　　Murong Jun coughed under the cold moonlight and sandstorm, holding his hand against his lips, speaking in a tired voice, "But everything has to be quick, ahem... the puppet worm is just a stopgap measure, it won't last too long. Others are not blind, they can see the difference between a puppet and a normal person. If other generals find something unusual and get suspicious, things will be troublesome."

　　"Okay. I will leave immediately to meet with Lord Wu Peng—" Major General Mu Yuan nodded, "I'll leave this to the city lord. You are alone in an army of 100,000, so please be careful."

　　At this point, his eyes moved slightly, and he glanced at Murong Jun. The Senate actually trusted this Zhongzhou man so much that he let him command the 100,000 Kongsang army alone? What if he changed his mind and did not destroy this army as originally planned, but took it for himself? Then, this Zhongzhou man would have the ability to divide the world into three parts with Cangliu and Kongsang!

　　The Flow Returns East (11)

　　"Yes, I will be extremely careful." Murong Jun coughed a few times, his eyes solemn, "Once the troops in the Kongji Camp are transferred, please ask Lord Wu Peng to march quickly - if the speed is fast enough, we may be able to reach Hanhai Station before the four major tribes react. If not, then..."

　　Major General Muyuan frowned: "Then what?"

　　"That's going to be very troublesome." Murong Jun sighed. "The journey from here to Yecheng is a thousand miles long. Not only does it cross the Bogur Desert, but it also has to pass through the north side of the Pameng Plateau. It's ok to go through the Mangergo and Datan tribes, but if we alarm the Carlomon family in the Bronze Palace, I'm afraid the rest of the journey will be paved with blood."

　　"The Senate told me to pay special attention when we set out." Major General Muyuan nodded, understanding his concerns. "Thank you for your guidance, City Lord. Such detailed intelligence will surely reduce our losses."

　　"We are allies, there is no need to be so formal." Murong Jun nodded and said nothing more. He only said: "Then Murong Jun wishes the general a smooth journey and that he will capture the enemy easily. When we meet at the top of the White Pagoda one day, we can have a drink to celebrate our victory."

　　Major General Mu Yuan nodded, but he did not stand up. He looked at Murong Jun with complicated eyes, which gradually became fierce. Yes, now Yuan Zi was infected with the puppet bug and was completely controlled by Murong Jun, which meant that the 100,000 troops in the Kongsang Kongji camp were all under his control! Murong Jun was ambitious and capable. Who knew what he would do once he had the troops?

　　"Major General, you also know that after assassinating Bai Mochen, the mission assigned to me by the Senate was only half completed." As if knowing the doubts in Major General Cangliu's heart, Murong Jun sneered, "And such a heavy trust will not be handed over without basis. Right? My life is still in your hands."

　　As he spoke, he raised his hand and tore off the bandages on it. The wound was still festering, revealing a shocking black color. "Look, this is the blood curse that the head of your ten witches, Lord Wu Xian, personally set for me," Murong Jun raised his hand and asked this sensitive question for the first time, "This is the contract between your Cangliu Empire and me. I put myself as a hostage. Major General Mu Yuan, you should know this agreement, right?"

　　Major General Muyuan turned his eyes away: "Of course I know."

　　"Heh... this wound has never healed, and I can't even sleep peacefully." Murong Jun sneered in a low voice, shook his head, and looked at the wound on his palm that had not healed for a long time. "I think Lord Wu Xian is worried about me, and he has to wait until the day I reach the top of the White Tower to remove my blood curse? By that time, who knows?"

　　"The city lord has said what he meant," Major General Muyuan said solemnly, "The empire will certainly keep its promise."

　　"If that's the case, why are you suspicious of Jun now when it's not time to kill him? Are you going to take Jun's head here?" Murong Jun laughed, lowered his head and rebandaged the wound on his right hand. "Besides, do you know where I have discussed with the Senate to take these 100,000 troops?"

　　Major General Mu Yuan shook his head: "I don't know about this, please enlighten me, City Lord."

　　——Yes, it is not easy to mobilize a huge army of 100,000. Once there is any disturbance, it will be easy for the tribes in the surrounding desert to know about it, and the Galan Empire will know the secret that they have landed. But if they stay where they are, even if they are lucky enough not to be exposed, the Kongsang Empire will immediately mobilize the nearest army if they find something unusual in the Plain of the Plains. By then, even if Murong Jun controls Yuan Zi, the other generals will not be able to hold back and will inevitably mutiny.

　　——Murong Jun cannot fight against an army of 100,000 alone, so how can he stop this army and make it completely lose its combat effectiveness and not be used by the Kongsang people?

　　"If you knew, you wouldn't have such doubts." Murong Jun looked up at the night sky, "Also, I can tell you that Lord Wu Xian will never allow you to kill me - because there are more important tasks waiting for me to complete. I want to destroy this 100,000-strong army by myself!"

　　Major General Mu Yuan was silent, and his momentum was gradually weakening.

　　"I will do my best to 'deal with' this army and prevent them from posing any threat to Cangliu." Murong Jun whispered, shaking his head and looking at the festering wound on his hand. "The Senate will send the 'Gray Robe' to assist me."

　　"The man in gray robe..." Major General Mu Yuan took a breath and did not ask any more questions.

　　The Cangliu clan had a strict hierarchy and distinct armor. Those wearing armor were warriors, and those wearing robes were sorcerers. Among all the sorcerers, the highest-ranking elders wore black robes, and the next level wore gray robes.

　　The Cangliu Returns to the East (12)

　　There are only eighteen such gray-robed sorcerers in the Cangliu Empire. Each of them is being trained as a candidate for the next Senate, and each of them possesses superb strength. Cangliu has put all its efforts into this battle. It seems that in addition to the land tactical attack, many other secret forces have also been dispatched.

　　"I see." Major General Mu Yuan nodded, his doubts resolved, and his tone suddenly became very polite, "The City Lord has worked hard for Cangliu, and the Senate will definitely not let you endure such pain in vain."

　　Yes, if the Senate has already assigned all the gray-robed sorcerers to Murong Jun for deployment, then Lord Wuxiang's trust and reliance on him are beyond doubt. Why should he be on guard here?

　　"Major General, at midnight today, the biggest battle in the past nine hundred years will begin!" Murong Jun said solemnly, "Before, I joined forces with you to eliminate Bai Mochen because he was our common enemy; now you and I have the same interests, which is to defeat the Kongsang people's dynasty - you know, even if we originally had different paths, we will eventually end up together."

　　Major General Muyuan nodded: "The city lord is right."

　　"I have betrayed so many things in this Cloud Wasteland. There is no turning back." Murong Jun smiled bitterly, raised his hand again and shook it, "What's more, this blood curse is a leech... No matter where I go, the Senate far away in Kongming Island can take my life."

　　Major General Mu Yuan hesitated for a moment and stopped refutation. The Kongsang army was complicated and factional. Without someone who was very familiar with the situation, it was impossible to control such a large army. Murong Jun had known Yuan Zi, the leader of the army, for many years and knew him well. At this moment, he was indeed the best candidate. Apart from this Zhongzhou man, there was almost no other choice.

　　He finally let out a breath and said, "It is too dangerous for the city lord to be trapped in an army of 100,000 alone. Do you need me to leave some troops behind as backup?"

　　"I really need more manpower right now, and I understand the Major General's painstaking efforts to not want me to be alone in danger," Murong Jun sighed, knowing that this proposal was probably intended to keep an eye on me. "It's a pity that the Cangliu Ice Clan looks very different from the Kongsang people. It's okay for me to hide in the army alone, but if I leave a large group of Ice Clan members in it, I'm afraid it will be even more dangerous."

　　“……” This reason could not be refuted, and Major General Muyuan fell silent.

　　"Besides, I am not alone," Murong Jun smiled, and that smile seemed unpredictable. "In addition to General Yuan Zi who is controlled by the puppet worm, I still have some old subordinates who can assist me. Major General, please do not worry too much."

　　"Well, then please take the risk and cooperate with us to take immediate action!" Finally, he saluted with his fists clasped.

　　"Okay! Then Jun will go and raise funds right away." Murong Jun nodded to Yuan Zi beside him, "Let's go."

　　The new puppet stood up obediently, followed him, and walked out without saying a word.

　　"Give my regards to Lord Wu Xian of Xianzhiyuan. This game of chess must go smoothly and be won easily!" Under the cold moon, Murong Jun bowed and said goodbye, "We will meet on the White Tower in the future!"

　　"Take care, City Lord!" Major General Muyuan turned around and clasped his fists, a hint of relaxation appearing in his cold blue-gray eyes.

　　After the Ice Clan left, under the cold moon, the camp on the deserted mountain overlooked the entire Cloud Wasteland, thousands of tents were lit in the night. Only a faint sound came from the wind and sand, like a call, like a cry, as if it had never stopped for thousands of years.

　　Murong Jun stood alone in the moonlight, heaved a sigh of relief silently, only to feel a slight cold sweat soaking his clothes.

　　Yes, at that moment just now, he saw the faint blue light between Major General Mu Yuan's fingers - that was the "palm sword" of the Cangliu Empire, an extremely sophisticated assassination tool that could suddenly emit light within less than a foot of the body, at an extremely fast speed. Once emitted, it could almost penetrate an inch-thick iron plate. It was specifically used for close-range assassinations.

　　Just now, this Cangliu soldier had already developed murderous intentions towards me. Fortunately, I dispelled his suspicion in time - there was only a fine line between life and death. In just a short conversation, I didn't know how many times I had been in and out of the gates of hell.

　　He stood on the city wall of the deserted camp, looking out at the Galan Imperial Capital under the night sky.

　　Under the starry sky, only the white tower reaches from the sky to the earth, like a beam of light falling from the clouds into the center of Mirror Lake.

　　“Jinran, you see, one day, I will let the people of Zhongzhou stand up straight and live freely under the sky of Yunhuang!” The wind brought that clear, tough and bright voice, so familiar, so distant - was that the promise that I made to the girl beside me many years ago, pointing at the White Pagoda of the Galan?

　　The Flow Returns East (13)

　　However, in the blink of an eye, it is already today - the world is changing, and the power of one person is so insignificant. In the end, he couldn't even protect the person he loved the most!

　　Standing in the deserted camp with howling sand and wind, Murong Jun lowered his head and untied the bandages on his palms layer by layer, looking at the wound that had not healed for a long time, as if he was holding his own broken heart.

　　——This was originally a blood curse cast by the Ice Clan Elders to coerce him, and no one in the world could break it. However, the little girl Liuli from the Carlomon family actually cured it easily with that magical green potion.

　　In order to win and maintain the trust of the Ice Clan, he concealed the incident and repeatedly smeared the wound with poison, allowing the skin to continue to fester. However, along with the pain, there were other things - just like the wound in his heart, which would never heal. Every time he missed her, it was like a knife, cutting his heart into blood.

　　In fact, in today's world, there is no one who cares about you anymore, right?

　　"If you died, I would be very sad."

　　He remembered what the little girl had said to him on that frosty morning - those bright eyes revealed such a pure light that it still warmed his heart when he thought of it today.

　　"Liuli..." He murmured the name in a low voice and looked at the earth in the darkness.

　　It's been a long time since we last met. Where are you now? You said you were going back to your hometown, the Nanjia Forest, to attend the festival. What's going on now? I just hope you won't come back from the forest until the war in Yunhuang has calmed down... This land is about to be engulfed in blood.

　　You can't even imagine how horrible what I'm going to do next.

　　"Let the army march out. After daybreak, divide them into six groups and go up to the Silence Mountain!" He turned around and said to General Yuan Zi who was controlled by the puppet worm. "One group will march every two hours until dark."

　　"Yes." The puppet obeyed woodenly.

　　When the clouds in the lower world were surging and changing rapidly, Yunfu City was still floating alone in the wind in the sky. In the empty city, a girl was lying alone on the throne, staring at the lower world in a trance.

　　It was pitch black... I couldn't see a thing.

　　Neither the Mirror Lake nor the White Tower could be seen, and even the outline of the continent was invisible. It was as if an endless black curtain had blocked the view in front of her. Liuli sighed tiredly, folded her wings again, leaned her body against the soft feathers, and prepared to fall asleep.

　　However, I just couldn't fall asleep.

　　What is happening on that land now? Those terrible children seen in the dense forest should be from the Ice Clan in the West Sea. So, the nation wandering in the West Sea has been carrying out secret activities. After destroying the Hidden Clan that guarded Kongsang, they may have already started a war with Kongsang.

　　Those Ice Clan people have such terrible killing machines and such terrible child killers. Can the Kongsang people in Yunhuang be their opponents? And the Pojun they believe in... Will the legendary Demon Lord who will wake up in nine hundred years really wake up as scheduled? When he wakes up, what will happen to Yunhuang?

　　Dragon...what will happen to the dragon?

　　Thinking of this, Liuli could no longer sleep. She stood up suddenly, walked onto the platform, lit the lamp, and stared down for a long time, her heart surging with emotions - at that moment, she suddenly understood the feelings of the young city lord Li Yan who had left his brother at all costs and returned to the underworld thousands of years ago.

　　It turns out that although the Winged Clan has wings, their hearts are still born on the earth.

　　Countless complicated thoughts flashed through Liuli's mind. She raised her hand and gently stroked the flowers on her temples.

　　It was a white flower, delicate and translucent, emitting a slight chill under the fingertips, as if it came from the land of ice and snow - it was the Sea Oath Flower, which came from the distant Ice Abyss, undefeated for a hundred years, and as crystal clear as ice and snow. This was also the only memorial that the merman left for him.

　　Who knows that after we parted, the blue sky and the blue sea will be in my heart every night?

　　Suddenly, something flashed past the corner of my eye. I looked closely and saw a dazzling light appear in the darkness below! The light was golden, shooting out from the west and spreading instantly, forming an extremely complex and gorgeous symbol, shooting out in all directions like an arrow, and then disappearing in an instant.

　　"This is..." Liuli suddenly lost her voice and couldn't help but stand up - in the fleeting light just now, she saw the wheel of life that gradually stopped turning, and also saw the dormant behemoth. The place where the light came from was the Garuda on the plain of Xian!

　　She and Suguang had met there for the first time, so she naturally knew what was sleeping inside. Liuli stared at the wheel of life that gradually stopped turning until her vision fell into darkness again.

　　Liuli couldn't help but feel horrified: Have those Ice Clan members broken through the seal that the Fate Wheel Organization had set on Garuda? Have they awakened the Po Jun? Then, Long...how are you now? With your strength, can you stop the surging army coming from the West Sea?

　　However, when she was gazing at the pitch-black underworld in her daydreams, suddenly there was light again - this time it was three balls of white light, soft and peaceful, floating and flashing not far from the Garuda, like an auspicious cloud.

　　"Ah?" This time Liuli couldn't help but cry out.

　　Oh my god... These are clearly the three souls of Li Yan, the young city lord who just returned to the lower world! She went to the lower world and headed straight for Garuda! After years of separation between life and death, the three souls floated into her dreams. Could it be that she really went back to look for the person she sealed in her previous life?

　　7. Blood Sacrifice in the Underground Palace

　　When the sky was just getting light, the sound of drum beaters resounded throughout the empty camp.

　　An urgent order came from the tiger tent, asking all the soldiers to gather quickly on the training ground after breakfast, forming a battle formation of 5,000 people each, and led by the captain to the commander-in-chief's tent to receive orders.

　　"What are you doing so early in the morning? Could it be that the imperial capital has another decree?"

　　"It's hard to say. We just had a new emperor. A new official has to make some big moves when he takes office."

　　The two soldiers ate porridge and whispered to each other. One of them was nine feet tall and as strong as an iron tower, while the other was pale and thin, like a scholar who made a living by writing but was exiled to the frontier. The two men sitting together formed a strange contrast that attracted people's attention.

　　"Old Pu, don't talk nonsense." Tieta laughed and said disapprovingly, "General Yuan Zi is definitely not the kind of person who flatters and fawns on the imperial capital!"

　　"That's right, otherwise our team wouldn't be sent to garrison in such a barren place for five or six years." Lao Pu grabbed a steamed bun and took a bite, dissatisfied, "If I wasn't afraid of being caught and imprisoned for being a deserter, I really want to go back to Jiuyi County earlier - this broken mountain is so gloomy, and there are ghosts crying every midnight, who can stand it?"

　　"Is there a ghost crying?" Tieta showed a surprised expression, "Why have I never heard it before?"

　　"You sleep like a dead pig every day, how could you hear it?" Lao Pu muttered, his face a little pale, "I am also unlucky. I can't sleep well every day because of this noise. If it continues, I will go crazy. What a hell of a place!"

　　"Alright, alright. It's much better to be here than to fight the Ice Barbarians in the West Sea. If it weren't for me, you almost lost your life there, remember?" Tieta patted his companion on the shoulder. A huge scar was faintly visible in the collar of the other party. "We have been guarding the border here for more than five years, and there are only three months left! Be patient, and then you can be transferred back with the army to garrison the Dongze area."

　　"Dongze..." Lao Pu's eyes showed a fascinated expression, "It would be great if I could go to my hometown Jiuyi County to garrison... I haven't seen my family for almost seven years. I don't know if my parents are okay?"

　　"Hey, we'll be able to go back soon!" Tieta comforted his companions, and each of them drank a mouthful of porridge. "After serving for eight years and receiving a salary, you can go home and start a small business and live the rest of your life in peace and stability. Hey, this porridge is pretty good today! It's even sweet. Come and try it."

　　Lao Pu took a sip and suddenly said, "What does it taste like? It's so rotten! Is the rice smelly?"

　　"Hey, hey, what are you talking about? If you don't like it, don't drink it!" Tieta moved the bowl of porridge in front of him over, drank it all in one breath, and smacked his lips, "You not only have problems with your ears, but it seems that your tongue is also problematic! - Everyone thinks it's good, but you think it's not good."

　　However, Lao Pu did not respond to his question. He frowned as if he was thinking about something, and suddenly said, "Don't dream... Haven't you heard that the current marshal has been replaced? We may not be able to go back."

　　Tieta was stunned: "I know that Marshal Bai resigned! What's the matter? Those things in the capital are just floating in the sky. Who gets on the plane and who gets replaced, what does it have to do with us little soldiers?"

　　Lao Pu sneered at his simple-minded companion: "Hey, it's a big deal! - Don't you know that General Yuan Zi is a direct descendant of Marshal Bai? Now that Marshal Bai is gone, the general has no support in the court. God knows what will happen in the future. Maybe we will stay here for many years and never be transferred back!"

　　Tieta, who was drinking porridge, almost choked: "No way? Brother, don't scare me!"

　　Lao Pu snorted, "Who scared you? Look, General Yuan Zi suddenly made some moves today. Maybe it's about the Imperial Capital. Hey, drink up! Eat more steamed buns. I don't know how long this will take!"

　　In less than a moment, the two soldiers quickly cleared out the food in front of them, tidied their clothes and armor while muttering, grabbed their weapons and joined the team, like a drop of water joining the sea.

　　However, no one noticed that there were suddenly dozens of unfamiliar faces in this huge army, staring at everything. Those people were silent, seemingly unrelated and scattered everywhere, not talking to each other, just using their eyes to communicate something. After the army finished breakfast, they quickly left from all directions and disappeared from sight.

　　The drums sounded solemnly, announcing the gathering of the entire army.

　　General Yuan Zi was strict in his military discipline. This 100,000-man garrison at the Empty Mountain was trained and educated every day without any slackness. Now that they received the order from the tiger tent, they immediately moved in an orderly manner. In less than a quarter of an hour, all the teams had assembled and were divided into teams of 5,000 people to receive the order.

　　Sitting in the tiger tent was the commander of the deserted camp, Yuan Zi, wearing bright armor and with a solemn face, but with slightly bloodshot eyes, as if he had not slept well at night. The people below him, from the deputy generals, lieutenants, and captains, were arranged at the bottom, but they were far away.

　　As soon as General Yuan Zi arrived at his tent today, he claimed that he was not feeling well last night and dismissed the servants.

　　"Yesterday, we received an order from the imperial capital. After the empress ascended the throne, she repeatedly dreamed of the dead souls of the previous dynasty weeping on the Kongji Mountain. She felt uneasy and decided to advance this year's Kongji Grand Ceremony," the general delivered the order in the tent, his words were clear, and each sentence came out. "I have ordered my troops to clean up the Kongji Jiuqu Underground Palace first, set up the altar, and come here in a month. Therefore, we have to mobilize troops today."

　　"Yes!" The generals of each department received the order.

　　"The underground palace is deep and huge, with nine bends and nine entrances. Therefore, you will form a team of 5,000 and enter in turn. Go to various places according to the instructions and carry out targeted cleaning." General Yuan Zi said, and passed on the order word by word. "Here is the map of the underground palace. The captains of each unit come to collect it. Go to the places indicated in the map. Each of you should form a team. Do not disobey."

　　"Yes!" The generals from all departments received the order again, and their subordinates took the atlas down and distributed it one by one.

　　"Set out immediately. You have one hour to complete the task. Everyone, take your positions!"

　　"Yes!" After taking the atlas, the captains of each unit withdrew.

　　Ever since Emperor Guanghua Zhenlan held a grand sacrifice at the Empty Mountain, the Kongsang royal family has had the habit of going to the Empty Mountain to offer sacrifices every three years. According to the time calculation, this year is not actually the year of the grand sacrifice. However, considering that the new emperor has just ascended the throne and may break the convention, the soldiers were not surprised.

　　"The new emperor is a woman after all... She got so scared because of a nightmare." The soldiers returned to their teams, and Tieta muttered in dissatisfaction along the way, "Why offer sacrifices in advance? It's really tiring..."

　　Lao Pu frowned slightly and suddenly said, "But I think General Yuan Zi might really be ill. Didn't you hear that his voice is a little different?"

　　"What's the difference? He didn't cough either."

　　"It's just... I can't put it into words," Lao Pu shook his head, somewhat surprised, "I uttered each word one by one, and it felt like every word was filled with chill. It really made me feel uncomfortable."

　　"Oh, I just said there's something wrong with your ears! No one else thinks it's a big deal, but you insist on finding fault with it." Tieta was a little impatient, "Stop talking about that, we have to get to the designated location within an hour! Military orders are as heavy as a mountain, and there's no point in being late!"

　　The army was mobilized as soon as the military order was given.

　　Thousands of troops lined up in an orderly manner in the camp, forming a long winding stream. Teams set off one after another, and the entire empty camp suddenly became lively.

　　After the subordinates left, the door of the central military tent was closed again, and the light inside suddenly became dim.

　　A hand reached out from behind and patted General Yuan Zi's shoulder, "Okay, stand up!"

　　The hand was slender, white, and gentle, with a white gauze bandage, as if it was injured. The owner of the hand was a young and handsome man, who was dressed in white in such a frontier place, and his temperament was gentle and elegant.

　　Murong Jun walked out from behind, raised his finger slightly, and with a slight gesture, General Yuan Zi, who was sitting upright, stood up like a puppet - his joints were a little stiff when he stood up, and his kneecaps made a slight click. Murong Jun sat down on the empty general's chair, put his hands on the armrests with the gold-eating gluttonous pattern on both sides, and silently looked at his old friend who was standing upright in front of him, his eyes gradually turned into a blank look.

　　"Sigh..." After a long time, he sighed almost silently.

　　"City Lord, what's wrong?" Someone nearby asked, like a ghost appearing, "Are you feeling unwell?"

　　That was one of the four great ministers of the Murong clan, Beique - the surviving troops of the Duke of Zhenguo's Mansion who had disappeared after the fire in the imperial capital, had actually gathered quietly in the large camp at the westernmost end of Yunhuang!

　　"No, I'm fine," Murong Jun murmured, stroking his forehead with his bandaged palm, listening to the uniform commands and footsteps outside, "It's just that when I think about what I'm going to do next, I feel a little... Heh." He smiled bitterly and shook his head, without saying anything else, his face a little pale, and just whispered: "How did I become such a person?"

　　"Could it be that the city lord is retreating at the last minute?" Beique was puzzled.

　　Murong Jun turned his head, seemed to think silently for a moment, and said resolutely: "Of course not."

　　"That's good. The city lord is not that kind of person." Bei Que breathed a sigh of relief. "Look, we have been forced to this point by the Kongsang people. We are homeless and have nowhere to go. The city lord will not be merciful, right?"

　　"Yes... the arrow is on the string." Murong Jun whispered, looking at the troops outside, "The Senate's counterattack plan this time is meticulous and flawless, and naturally it will not miss the important link of the Kongji Camp. You see, Yuan Zi is really good at managing the army, and these 100,000 people are mobilized in such an orderly manner. This army here is the Western Iron Curtain of Yunhuang, which cannot be broken through."

　　"Yes." Bei Que couldn't help but admire, "Yuan Zi is a capable subordinate cultivated by Bai Mochen. He has experienced many battles and is good at leading troops. He was originally the person who was second only to Jun Yin and was expected to succeed Bai Shuai. It's just a pity..."

　　"It's a pity that he is our enemy!" Murong Jun interrupted him.

　　At this point, his eyebrows moved slightly: the sound of golden drums came from outside, which was a symbol of the army's vanguard leaving the camp. Murong Jun stopped talking and ordered: "Bei Que, you can take people out now! Wait for me at the ancient tomb under Kongji Mountain. If everything goes well, I will be there before sunset."

　　"Yes." Bei Que bowed his head and hesitated, "But... don't you need to bring a few brothers with you?"

　　"No need. The gray-robed warlocks of the Ice Clan are enough. You can't help even if you enter that place. You may make mistakes in the chaos and lose troops easily..." Murong Jun ordered this capable subordinate who was the only one left. "If I don't show up by sunset, then take everyone away immediately! Don't stay for a moment, understand?"

　　"..." Bei Que remained silent, disobeying an order for the first time, "No! We can't leave the city lord here alone and escape by ourselves!"

　　Murong Jun smiled bitterly: "Fool. If I haven't come out by then, it means I have already died in the underground palace. What else can you do? - You must take everyone away as soon as possible and return to Yecheng to seek refuge with my brother. Because after dark, the entire Kongji Mountain will turn into a terrible hell that you can't imagine!"

　　"Hell?" Beique was stunned.

　　"Yes." Murong Jun didn't want to explain more, and only said, "But I won't get into trouble easily. The arrangements made by the Senate are also meticulous and detailed, and there is no room for error. Don't worry, the Gray Robe will help me complete this step."

　　Murong Jun frowned, his expression more solemn than ever before: "And you, just need to wait in the ancient tomb at the foot of the mountain."

　　—

　　The Empty Mountain is located at the westernmost end of Yunhuang, like a huge barrier that separates the continent from the sea. The mountain is thousands of feet high, facing the Muztagh Ata Snow Mountain at the end of the east. There is no grass on this mountain, and even hawks dare not land. The wind whistles past, and a huge entrance is hidden among the rugged rocks, like a dark and deep eye socket.

　　This is the entrance to the Jiuqu Underground Palace, which has been blocked with huge stones for many years. At this moment, it has been opened by the joint efforts of the army.

　　When the palace gate was opened, a cold wind blew out from the bottomless underground, causing the leading soldiers to shudder and take several steps back. After the seal was opened, a bluestone staircase appeared in front of them, leading to the dark underground, where countless dark shadows seemed to be hiding.

　　As the gate of the underground palace opened, a little light suddenly appeared in the darkness, floating dimly.

　　"Ah!" Lao Pu, who was leading the way, took one look and then screamed and stepped back. The stone steps were covered with moss and he almost fell. Lao Pu screamed and turned around and ran: "There is a ghost! - Everyone, run!"

　　"Stop right there!" After a commotion, a knife was pressed against his lower back, and he shouted, "Anyone who retreats will be killed!"

　　The blade pierced into the flesh, causing such pain that the panicked Lao Pu froze in place, not daring to move another step.

　　“Captain, Captain!” The towering man stepped forward and stopped his superior from using the knife. “My brother is just timid and has never been to such a place… Don’t kill him!”

　　The lieutenant snorted coldly. Knowing that Tieta was a famous warrior in the army and had a violent temper, and that he had a very good relationship with Lao Pu, he gave him a favor, sheathed the knife, turned around and shouted to the equally frightened soldiers around him: "Listen, this is just the eternal lamp in the underground palace! There is no ghost!"

　　The underground palace in the belly of this deserted mountain was renovated by Emperor Guanghua nine hundred years ago. In order to suppress the evil spirits in the mountain, eternal lamps were arranged along the corridors of the underground palace. They were filled with South China Sea whale oil. There were nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine lamps in total. These lamps had hidden mechanisms. When the tomb-sealing stone fell, the lamps would gradually go out. When the stone door was opened and air flowed in again, the lamps would reignite automatically, without the need for manpower to light them one by one.

　　The captain was a warrior who had experienced many battles. He was the first to step into the underground palace. "I participated in the last grand ceremony and saw everything inside with my own eyes. There are no ghosts! What a fuss! Follow me!"

　　Seeing their commander leading the way, the soldiers looked at each other and followed the captain.

　　The underground palace was cold and dark, the stone steps were slippery and covered with moss, and the stone walls were covered with fine water droplets that silently meandered down. Under the reflection of the eternal lamp, some water stains were faintly dark red, which reminded people of the genocide that occurred in this place in the past.

　　——More than a thousand years ago, when the Cangliu Empire invaded Yunhuang from the West Sea, the six tribes of Kongsang were defeated. Under the order of the wise man, the people of the Ice Clan took the captured nobles of the six tribes to the Empty Mountain and executed them in batches in the underground palace, severing the bloodline of Kongsang.

　　Countless people died in that massacre, and historical records have never given a detailed record of the number. It is said that at that time, every inch of stone floor in the nine-turn underground palace was filled with corpses, and the blood of the Kongsang nobles crisscrossed the belly of the Kongji Mountain from the deep underground palace, corroding the entire mountain.

　　After that, the mountain became the "Mountain of the Dead".

　　Because they were trapped by the spell of the Ten Ice Witches, those wronged souls could never escape. They were trapped in this nine-curve maze, full of hatred and anger. Every night they cried and wailed towards the imperial capital in the east. Their voices covered the entire Western Desert, and everyone who heard them was chilled to death. The whole mountain was shrouded in resentment. There was no grass or living creature left. It was so dead that even birds were unwilling to approach the sky above the mountain.

　　This situation continued until Emperor Guanghua led the Kongsang people to win the war and drove the Ice Clan out of the Yunhuang Continent again. After the restoration of the country and his ascension to the throne, Emperor Guanghua Zhenlan led the priests and officials to personally come to this empty mountain, opened the sealed door of the underground palace, walked down to the underground palace, and held an unprecedented grand memorial ceremony.

　　The grand ceremony, which lasted for 49 consecutive days, liberated the souls of the dead and freed them from hatred, allowing them to be reincarnated in the other side. However, Emperor Guanghua vomited blood due to consuming too much spiritual energy, and his health never improved after that. He returned to Beijing and lived on the top of the White Pagoda in the Temple of Heaven, and never set foot on the earth again until his death.

　　After that ceremony, most of the wandering spirits in the underground palace were released, but the resentment accumulated over a century had seeped into the mountain, and the resentment that had merged with the mountain could not be eliminated for a while. After nine hundred years, no plants or trees could grow on this empty mountain, and it was as desolate as before. Herdsmen often encountered various strange situations when passing by here.

　　Therefore, Emperor Kongsang established a rule that he must personally come to offer sacrifices every three years. This rule was strictly enforced and had never been slackened in the past nine hundred years.

　　And this year, there are still more than 400 days before the grand sacrifice, but the new emperor wants to clean the underground palace in advance?

　　The captain had his doubts about this, but as a soldier, it was his duty to carry out orders from his superiors. He did not think too much about it and led his men to the gate of the underground palace - it was just to clean up the underground palace. They had to do this kind of thing every three years and were very familiar with it.

　　One hundred thousand men entered in a stream, and it took a full hour for all of them to enter the underground palace.

　　The seal was opened, and the underground palace was deep and deep. The stone steps went down all the way to more than 900 steps. It was unknown how far into the mountain. The soldiers' footsteps were in unison, reflecting a huge echo in the empty mountain, sounding like thunder.

　　"Stop marching! Walk freely!" the captain shouted immediately - this is the belly of the mountain, if they march in step the sound will accumulate in the mountain and disturb people's sight and hearing, just like putting your ear to a cymbal to listen to the sound, which will scare the soldiers.

　　The army's orderly steps immediately relaxed and turned into chaos. The stairs continued to go down layer by layer. When the downward momentum stopped, an empty hall appeared in front of them. It was a huge cave carved out of the mountain, thirty feet high and nearly a thousand feet in circumference. It was even more spacious than the large parade ground in the deserted camp.

　　"Oh my god..." The soldiers who entered the underground palace for the first time let out low exclamations.

　　"This is the first entrance to the Nine-Curved Underground Palace, which is divided into nine branches." The deputy commander of the Empty Camp walked to the center of the grotto, stood still, and inserted the flagpole in his hand into a stone slab with a totem carved on it. He ordered, "Team One, be responsible for cleaning here. Teams Two to Nine, go through here and continue inside!"

　　When the flag was put down, there was a loud bang, and the stone wall opened up! Suddenly, nine corridors, three feet high and ten feet wide, appeared in front of them, leading to the deeper darkness. As the secret door opened, the nine corridors began to burn with dim fires one by one, like eyes quietly opening and spreading underground.

　　The soldiers were stunned and felt a chill in their hearts.

　　"A-choo! A-choo!" Lao Pu suddenly sneezed loudly several times and his face turned pale.

　　"Okay, everyone, move aside and make way for the other brothers to go in!" The captain, who had been to the underground palace once, spoke without hesitation, "Then, start working!"

　　"Yes!" The army marched in formation, their footsteps echoing in the dark space. It sounded imposing and actually dispelled a lot of the gloomy air.

　　Lao Pu, who was stabbed in the back for retreating during the tomb opening, belonged to the first team and stayed in the first hall. He didn't go deeper and couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, as he stood here, watching his companions entering the branch corridors one after another, his heart skipped a beat inexplicably - where the soldiers walked, the lights on both sides of the corridor swayed, casting shadows on the stone walls, huge and shadowy, like ghosts deep underground ready to move.

　　"Don't just stand there! Start cleaning!" the captain ordered.

　　"But... it's very clean here." Tieta glanced at the ground and muttered - yes, no outsiders have ever come in, how could this underground palace be dirty? The ground is clean, without even a trace of dust, what is there to clean?

　　"Look carefully!" The lieutenant stamped the ground hard and pressed the torch in his hand against his boots. Under the light of the fire, the smooth ground suddenly changed like ripples on water!

　　"Ah... this is it!" the soldiers exclaimed.

　　Yes, if you look closely, you can see that a layer of dark red has condensed on the stone floor of the underground palace, seeping out from the cracks in the stone and spreading throughout the underground palace! Moreover, as the fire got closer, the dark red layer actually began to fluctuate, as if it was trying to avoid the scorching fire!

　　"This is what we need to clean up." The captain spoke slowly, looking up at everyone, "This is the mud that seeped out from the depths of the Empty Mountain. It's deposited in the underground palace like scale and is everywhere. We need to get rid of all this before the new emperor comes to perform the grand ceremony."

　　"How...how did you get rid of it?" Someone nearby asked stutteringly, looking at the ground that was shaking slightly under the light of the fire with fear, "Is there something else in this mountain, in this mountain..."

　　"Don't spread rumors to confuse the public!" The captain raised his voice, "This place has been purified! It's safe! I've been into the underground palace twice myself, and it's still fine. - For the past nine hundred years, the underground palace has been opened every three years for memorial services, and it has been cleaned every time. Have you ever heard of anything going wrong?"

　　This is true, there have been so many grand sacrifices, and nothing has ever happened. Thinking of this, the soldiers present immediately felt relieved.

　　"Listen, use a shovel to carefully remove the layer of stuff on the ground, and then rinse it with water." The lieutenant said as he demonstrated by picking up the shovel and shoveling hard along the ground. With a sharp sound, a layer of dark red stuff rose up and rolled up a thin layer on the shovel. The blood-like stuff that was shoveled off gave off a strong and pungent smell.

　　"Those things need to be thrown into the basket and carried out of the underground palace." The lieutenant threw the dirt on the shovel into the basket on the side, and then washed the ground with water. "Just rinse it with water."

　　——Soon, the originally dark red ground turned crystal white, like jade.

　　"Do you understand?" He rolled up his sleeves and asked loudly to the soldier following him.

　　"I understand!" When the soldiers saw him demonstrate it in person, they realized how easy it was and immediately answered in unison.

　　The Nine-Curved Underground Palace was soon filled with the sound of shoveling, which was sharp and rapid, one after another. The soldiers were in a row of twelve, crossing forward from six different directions, cleaning up the dust and dirt accumulated on the ground. The clean jade-like ground was revealed again, and under the reflection of the eternal lamp, it glowed like a mirror.

　　The soldiers shoveled off the dust and dirt, put them into baskets, carried them out of the underground palace, and then washed the ground with water.

　　"Lao Pu, are you okay?" Tieta, who was carrying a bucket of water, quietly asked the deserter who was stabbed by the captain. He took out a piece of cloth from his arms and lowered his voice, "Turn around quickly, I'll bandage your wound for you!"

　　"Thank you, brother!" Lao Pu turned around and let Tieta bandage him with a grimace, "Damn it...hiss! It hurts!"

　　"I'm lucky I didn't pierce you." Tieta sneered, "What's wrong with you? Why are you so weak that you want to escape before you even enter the underground palace? Are you still a man?"

　　"What do you know!" Lao Pu said angrily, "Just now, I clearly saw...saw..."

　　At this point, he paused again, looking up in awe - countless lights flickered in the huge underground palace, filled with a strange atmosphere. He didn't say anything else, just sighed: "You know, before I joined the army, in my hometown Jiuyi County, my family has been doing witchcraft for generations..."

　　"Witch? What is that?" Tieta was stunned and bandaged the wound skillfully.

　　"It's the priest in the temple~" Lao Pu explained impatiently, "So I am particularly... uh, particularly sensitive to this kind of place. Although my father said I didn't have any talent when I was a child."

　　"So can you really hear or see things that we can't see?" Tieta became curious and came over to ask, "What did you see?"

　　“I…” Lao Pu looked up at the dome of the grotto, and was about to say something but stopped. He shook his head and said, “Forget it, there’s no point in saying anything. And the captain is right. This place was saved by Emperor Guanghua nine hundred years ago. There shouldn’t be any problem here anymore—A-choo…A-choo!”

　　"Oh..." Tieta was about to say something when he heard the captain's stern shout from behind: "What are you talking about? Why don't you start working quickly? Do you want to be beaten with a military stick?"

　　The two men trembled, and immediately one picked up a bucket and the other grabbed a shovel, and started working like the people around them.

　　Lao Pu had a back injury, so his movements were naturally slower, and he had to rest for a long time after shoveling. In order to cover up his laziness, Tieta walked frequently and kept carrying water to flush the ground. He was very strong and could carry two full buckets of water in both hands each time. When he flushed the ground, it felt like a small river was flowing under his feet.

　　"Strange, where does this water come from?" Lao Pu couldn't help but ask, "Our army didn't bring any water in... and there's a shortage of water in the Western Wasteland. Even the Kongji Camp is short of water on weekdays. Where did all of a sudden get so much water to wash the ground?"

　　After saying this, Tieta next to him was also startled for a moment - he was holding a bucket of water in his hand, ready to wash the ground. The water was clear and freezing cold, and it flashed a reddish shimmer under the light. He brought the bucket from the second underground palace, but he never thought about where the water came from.

　　"I understand!" Tieta shouted in a low voice, and looked deep into the tunnel, where countless soldiers were walking in and out with buckets of water in their hands. "I heard that there is a spring at the innermost part of the underground palace. Water must have been drawn from there and then delivered station by station!"

　　Lao Pu looked up and saw that the water was being delivered bucket by bucket from the deepest part of the underground palace and distributed to every cave in an orderly manner along the way. The water was cold and did not continue to flow after it hit the ground. It quickly seeped into the rocky ground and disappeared, as if it was reabsorbed by the mountain.

　　"If there is a spring in the Empty Mountain, isn't that the legendary 'Nine Netherworld Springs'? This is a very dangerous place..." Lao Pu muttered, "This place is so weird. I think it is -" When he said this, he suddenly saw something and immediately shut up, lowered his head and quickly worked, lowering his voice, "Hush, the general is coming!"

　　Tieta also felt the sudden change in the atmosphere and quickly lowered his head.

　　Sure enough, General Yuan Zi appeared at the gate of the underground palace, and walked down the stairs accompanied by guards on both sides. The general's face was a little pale, and his expression was solemn and dignified, unlike his usual friendly attitude. He looked up and ignored the soldiers who were busy cleaning the underground palace, and walked forward without looking around.

　　The corner of his cloak brushed the ground, and his footsteps were heavy and powerful, moving deeper into the underground palace. Behind him followed a dozen black-clad guards, each of whom was fully armed, wearing helmets and armor in such an underground palace, wrapped up as tightly as if they were going to the battlefield.

　　When the general's footsteps faded away, the two men breathed a sigh of relief and quietly looked up. At that moment, a bright gaze shot out from the darkness, frightening them so much that they shivered and immediately lowered their heads again.

　　"Damn it." Lao Pu suppressed the urge to sneeze and muttered in a low voice - the look came from a black-clad guard behind the general, like a flash of lightning. The guards wore black armor, their helmets pulled down low, and the cheek guards on both sides covered their faces, making it almost impossible to see their appearance.

　　"Strange." After everyone in the group left, Lao Pu muttered again.

　　"What's so strange?" Tieta, who was holding a bucket of water, lowered his voice and began to wash the ground. "Stop whining. If the lieutenant sees us chatting here, we will be arrested and beaten with twenty military sticks!"

　　"There seems to be something wrong with the general's feet... Don't you think his knees seem to be straight when he walks?" Lao Pu murmured, glancing at the receding shadow. General Yuan Zi was about to disappear into the depths of the second underground palace under the protection of his entourage, but from a distance, his movements did seem a little abnormal, like a puppet on strings.

　　Lao Pu frowned and said, "Hey, you are familiar with the general's people. Have you heard that the general's foot was injured recently?"

　　"No." Tieta, who was carrying a bucket of water, said impatiently, "Maybe he just twisted it when he got out of bed, or maybe he just got numb from dreaming... Why do you care so much!"

　　"Ah--A-choo!" Old Pu sneezed and rubbed his nose. "I don't think it's that simple. Besides, don't you think the guards following the general are weird? One of the handsome guys looks like a weak scholar, not like someone from a military camp at all!"

　　After hearing this, Tieta, who was carrying the bucket, was startled and nodded: "That's right. Those people look unfamiliar, as if they have never been seen in the camp... Could they be new envoys sent by the imperial capital?"

　　"Tsk," Lao Pu sneered, "Didn't you see? Those people's eyes seem to be blue!"

　　At that moment, Tieta, who was carrying the bucket, blurted out "Ah". Yes! When his eyes met those guards, the eyes in the shadows under the helmet were indeed azure blue!

　　Those are definitely not the eyes that Kongsang people should have, unless...

　　"Oh no! Could it be Bing Yi?" he blurted out, "Go and report to the general!"

　　"Don't joke, the general is at the innermost of the Nine-Layer Underground Palace!" Lao Pu pointed to the deep end of the corridor, where the eternal lamp flickered, illuminating the entire cave. "And we only took a quick look, so it may not be accurate. What do you want to say when you rush in at this time? 'Is there Bing Yi by your side?' And we are just low-ranking soldiers. If we barge in front of the commander without permission, we will be punished with a military stick!"

　　"But..." Tieta, who was holding the bucket, hesitated, "What if Bingyi really sneaked in and assassinated the general? How can we just sit there and watch? Marshal Bai said that all Kongsang soldiers, whether on the battlefield or not, cannot retreat!"

　　"Okay," Lao Pu was stunned by such righteous words and scratched his head, "You actually brought up Marshal Bai's words... Then, let's go in and take a look. If I'm wrong and get beaten with a military stick, you have to take my place..."

　　At that moment, a strange sound suddenly came from the depths of the underground palace: "Woo——"

　　The sound was like a gust of wind, blowing through the winding and deep cave, and reaching everyone's ears. The sound was very soft, like a short sob, but all the soldiers heard it in an instant. Countless pairs of hands holding buckets and shovels paused, and they felt a chill rising from the bottom of their hearts. However, the sound soon disappeared, and the empty underground palace seemed as if nothing had happened.

　　"What, what sound?" Tieta was stunned.

　　"This sound is so familiar... I think I heard it when I was a kid? It's not a good thing. A-choo!" Lao Pu was stunned for a moment, raised his head and looked into the depths of the underground palace. His eyes changed and he suddenly cried out, "Not good... Run!"

　　"Ah?" Tieta was stunned for a moment.

　　"Something big is going to happen!" Old Pu didn't have time to say anything more, his face turned pale, and he pulled him out and ran.

　　"Hey! You guys!" The captain next to them was also stunned by the sobbing, but he immediately reacted when he saw it. He chased after them with his sword in hand and shouted, "What are you doing! Stop right there! Otherwise, I will punish you by military law!"

　　However, Lao Pu desperately dragged Tieta out, seemingly disregarding any military law. Tieta was dragged by him in a daze, turned around and ran wildly - their team was originally in the first entrance hall closest to the underground palace gate, and now they had only run a dozen feet before they reached the rising steps.

　　If you go up a little further, you can return to the outside world.

　　"Stop! If you don't stop, you'll be beheaded when you return to the camp!" The captain chased after him and shouted, "Did you hear me?!"

　　However, Lao Pu did not stop, and ran upwards, pulling Tieta. Tieta came back to his senses at this time, and he could not help shivering when he heard the captain's order, and said: "What are you doing! You will be punished with a military stick! Look at the captain--" At this point, he turned around to look at the captain who was chasing him, but when he looked at him, his whole body suddenly turned cold.

　　"Oh my God... Oh my God!" Tieta shouted, "This is--"

　　"Shut up! Don't look!" Lao Pu yelled, "Run! Run as fast as you can!"

　　He shouted, pulling the iron tower upwards with all his strength - there were 198 steps from the underground palace gate to the first entrance, but at this moment, it seemed endless. He panted and rushed up step by step, as if every step exhausted all his strength.

　　However, this road, which usually only took a quarter of an hour to walk, suddenly became long and difficult.

　　"Oh my God..." The iron tower behind him was still screaming, his voice trembling with unspeakable fear, "Look! Look! The underground palace...how come the underground palace suddenly moved? Those lights, those lights! Oh my God...Run! Everyone run! Captain...Captain! What happened to you?"

　　Lao Pu did not look back, but gritted his teeth and endured it. He knew that a terrible change was happening behind him, and everyone was already trapped in it. If he turned back, he would also fall into illusions and become as crazy as the iron tower.

　　Suddenly, a faint sigh was heard again from the depths of the underground palace, like a gust of wind, passing through the winding and deep cave. During that sigh, the iron tower clearly saw that the eternal lights on both sides of each corridor slowly dimmed, as if countless invisible hands were holding down the flames.

　　Then, every tunnel leading to the underground began to move! It was as if countless tentacles stretched out from the belly of the mountain, then slowly twisted and wrapped everyone in it.

　　The strange thing was that the soldiers seemed to be stunned, standing there, watching like dumbfounded chickens. Tunnel after tunnel stretched out, winding, and one soldier after another was swallowed up. With a dull "puff", a pool of blood emerged from their bodies, like a firework suddenly blooming.

　　Soon, the corridors were splattered with blood, and the walls were a terrifying crimson.

　　“Run!” Seeing such a bizarre and tragic scene, Tieta almost forgot to escape and shouted to his companions in danger, “Run, run!... What are you still standing there for!”

　　As if startled by his voice, several soldiers near the gate of the underground palace trembled, came back to their senses from their dumbfounded state, and raised their feet to leave. However, the next moment they let out a miserable scream and struggled desperately - the iron tower clearly saw dark red tentacles quietly rising from the ground, quickly coiling up like a snake, and wrapping them up!

　　Soon, they were wrapped into a blood-red cocoon.

　　"Help... Help!" Those people shouted and waved their hands desperately. However, they did not carry any weapons before entering the underground palace. They only had shovels and buckets in their hands. How could they have the slightest room for resistance?

　　"Don't move!" Suddenly, a knife chopped down, and a soldier immediately broke away - it turned out that the captain who was chasing them saw this scene, resolutely turned back, and cut off the strange monster growing on the ground with a knife, and rescued his subordinates. His sword was made of cold steel and iron, and it was fast enough to cut jade. Where the blade passed, those things broke instantly, cried like babies, and instantly shrank back into the ground, while the parts left on the soldiers immediately turned into a pool of blood, gurgling down.

　　"Don't move! I will chop you down!" The captain had been in the army for ten years and had fought against the Bingyi many times in the West Sea. He was brave and swift. He chopped down one soldier after another with his sword, and in less than a moment, twenty or thirty soldiers were freed.

　　"Quick! Everyone grab your weapons, General Yuan Zi is still in there!" Without waiting for everyone to catch their breath, the lieutenant picked up the shovels on the ground and threw them to the newly freed soldiers, "Follow me in!"

　　"But..." At this moment, the light of the eternal lamp has become extremely dim, and the entire underground palace is pitch black. One can only vaguely see the corridors slowly twisting and changing their shapes, like blood vessels extending from the belly of the mountain. When some soldiers thought that the general was still in the deepest part of the underground palace, and they didn't know how many levels they had to pass before they could see him, they couldn't help but tremble with fear.

　　"A bunch of rubbish! Have you ever been afraid in battles before? At most, one of you will die!" The captain stamped his feet when he saw the pale faces of his subordinates. "If you are afraid, then run! You don't have to follow me - remember, when you go out, never say you are my subordinate! I can't afford to lose face like this!"

　　Without saying anything more, he grabbed a knife, turned around and rushed into the depths of the underground palace.

　　A few soldiers saw their superior's fearless attitude and were moved by his aura. They stamped their feet, grabbed their shovels and followed him in. However, more of them turned around with pale faces and fled, running wildly along the steps towards the gate of the underground palace.

　　However, suddenly they cried out again - like all the corridors, the steps of the underground palace gate had also changed! It was slowly wriggling as if it were alive, like a huge dormant snake waking up underground.

　　Every time they stepped up a step, the snake crawled down two steps and sent them back to where they started!

　　"Oh my god..." The people who were trying to escape felt their hearts and souls shattered, and they desperately ran upwards, using their hands and feet. However, despite their best efforts, their speed of advancement was pitifully slow, and every inch forward required tremendous effort.

　　"Hehe... these pathetic ants." A voice came from the depths of darkness. It seemed as if an eye was silently watching this group of people struggling on the brink of life and death, sneering, "The Dark Devil has awakened, and the Nine-Curved Boundary has opened. Do you still think you can escape from this net?"

　　Following the sound, a silhouette emerged from the depths of darkness, standing at the end of the twisted corridor.

　　The man was wearing a gray robe and holding a ball of light in his hand. The eternal lamps around him were all extinguished, and only the ball of light reflected his face, highlighting his deep blue eyes and light golden hair. The ice warlock with a snow-white face suddenly appeared in the underground palace, with his hands clasped together, his thin lips gently moving, and uttering an almost inaudible spell.

　　"Bing Yi!" A cold light suddenly flashed from the darkness, "Prepare to die!"

　　The lieutenant fought hard, slashing the monsters with his sword, and went through the tunnel with all his strength, killing the sorcerer. Facing the man so close, the soldier covered in blood opened his eyes wide, with murderous intent, and slashed with his sword without fear, "Don't play tricks on our Kongsang people's territory!"

　　However, when the sword came down, it missed.

　　The blade passed through the gray-robed warlock's body, leaving no place for force to be applied.

　　The captain was stunned for a moment. At that moment, the gray-robed sorcerer who was split in half closed again, and a trace of sneer flashed in his azure eyes: "No matter how brave a soldier is, he can't kill a person twice - I have already died once, in the deepest part of your underground palace!"

　　Before he finished speaking, he raised his hands and suddenly whispered a strange spell.

　　At that moment, the lieutenant knew that things were not going well, and subconsciously turned the blade again, shouting and trying to cut off his hands. However, at that moment, there was a sharp sound of metal interweaving, and the blade stopped in the warlock's hand! ——In just a short moment, the ethereal man condensed into a solid body again and blocked his knife!

　　The lieutenant swung his sword recklessly, without any fear. Yes, General Yuan Zi was still in the innermost part of the underground palace, and he didn't know whether he was safe or not. As a loyal confidant who had followed him for a long time, how could he retreat?

　　"Come on!" Suddenly, the gray-robed warlock opened his hands and called, "All power belongs to Pojun!"

　　The moment the sound came, the lieutenant suddenly felt that the knife in his hand disappeared instantly - yes, it disappeared instantly! An extremely absurd scene suddenly appeared in front of him. The entire corridor suddenly turned into a bottomless black hole, passing through his body. There was a little light at the end of the corridor, which suddenly emitted a huge suction force.

　　He shouted and struggled desperately, but his limbs had no power at all, as if he was floating in the air, being sucked involuntarily and flying quickly to the end of the corridor. The moment he was immersed in the white light, he suddenly saw the faces of many iron towers: the second team, the third team, the fourth team... All the captains of other teams were there, even the deputy generals were there!

　　Could it be... Just as he thought of this, the white light turned into blood red, and his consciousness suddenly went blank.

　　"Oh my god..." Not far away, those who were desperately running away cried out in surprise, watching all this - the captain who had entered the corridor and fought against the gray-robed warlock alone suddenly exploded! As if being pinched by an invisible hand, he burst with a click, and a stream of blood spurted out of his body, splashing on the walls.

　　The gray-robed warlock raised his hands, and the white light in his palms brightened, as if he had absorbed new power.

　　The gray-robed sorcerer holding the ball of light had an unfathomable smile on his face as he walked out of the depths of the mountain along the corridor. Wherever he walked, the ground began to tremble strangely, and countless blood-colored vines rose up and entangled the soldiers. It was the spring water flowing from the deepest part of the underground palace, but it was a strange red color, as if it was the blood flowing in the empty mountain.

　　The blood-colored snakes rose up, entangled the Kongsang warriors who entered the underground palace, and tightened. Those warriors had been stunned since they heard the sobbing sound, as if they were under some strange spell, and let the monsters climb on their bodies without any resistance. With a "puff", the flesh and blood bodies shattered, and bursts of blood splashed out, like red blood lotuses blooming in the cursed underground palace!

　　"Hurry, run... it's a ghost!" The remaining twenty or so conscious soldiers were so frightened that they shouted loudly and climbed up the stairs desperately. However, the stairs leading to the gate of the underground palace were also moving as if alive. They tried their best, but their speed was as slow as a snail.

　　The gray-robed warlock raised his hand, and the ball of light, after absorbing the blood of countless people, was as bright as the rising sun, illuminating the entire underground palace like daylight! Seeing the soldiers still struggling to escape on the steps, the Ice Clan wizard sneered, walked over slowly, raised his finger and pointed - there was a loud noise, and the steps under the soldiers' feet suddenly turned over, like a huge tongue, spitting and rolling, and wrapped everyone up!

　　"Lao Pu, we have to save them!" Tieta shouted when he saw this scene.

　　At this moment, they had already crawled to a place less than ten feet away from the exit of the underground palace. The closer they were to the outside world, the weaker the movement of the underground palace became. Although the steps under their feet were still changing, they could no longer stop them from leaving.

　　“Shut up!” However, Lao Pu shouted without hesitation, his voice cold and sharp. He grabbed his wrist tightly and dragged him upwards desperately, “Don’t look back! Ignore them… They are dead! Use all your strength to get up! Otherwise, we will all die here!”

　　Tieta was stunned for a moment and turned his head away.

　　At that moment, he clearly saw that the door of the underground palace was slowly closing!

　　“They are going to close the gate, sever the Yin and Yang worlds, and complete the final ritual in the darkness!” Lao Pu shouted, running forward desperately - however, there seemed to be an invisible barrier blocking him in front, and countless hands pushed him, preventing him from taking a single step forward!

　　The last miserable scream came from behind my ears, accompanied by the sound of flesh and blood breaking. It was a group of soldiers being devoured in the struggle, becoming the last batch of sacrifices.

　　"He's chasing us!" Tieta exclaimed, "Fuck, he's chasing us!

　　Lao Pu did not look back, but he knew that the "he" Tieta was talking about was the gray-robed ghostly Ice Warlock. He only felt that the air around him was getting colder and colder, and the blood in his body seemed to be freezing. He could no longer take a step forward - the door of the underground palace slowly closed before his eyes, and the huge sealing stone fell down, and the sunlight outside gradually became smaller.

　　No! Fight!

　　At that moment, he held the iron tower with one hand, put the index finger of the other hand into his mouth, and bit it hard. He almost bit off a whole section of the finger, and blood splattered out - at that moment, he turned around and faced the gray-robed ghost that had floated so close, his arms opened and closed, and wrote rapidly in the void!

　　The gray-robed warlock screamed and stepped back instantly.

　　The splattered blood was suspended in the air, forming a wall! The blood-red wall glowed like a burning fire, blocking the approaching darkness and coldness!

　　"Hurry up!" Lao Pu shouted and pushed the iron tower out.

　　There was a dull sound, and as if urged by some force, the sealing stone accelerated and closed. Lao Pu pushed the iron tower out desperately, but he was a step slower. With a crack, his right leg shattered and was crushed by the boulder.

　　The sunlight outside shone on my face, and everything suddenly disappeared.

　　"Lao Pu...Lao Pu!" Tieta was frightened and shook him desperately.

　　He almost fainted from the severe pain, but he held on to his body and maintained the last bit of consciousness. He gritted his teeth and desperately pulled the broken leg out - but although the bones in the leg were broken, the muscles were still connected. He only felt a heart-wrenching pain, his eyes went white, but he could not break free.

　　“Help… help me!” He said hoarsely, staring at the remaining tower with bloodshot eyes, revealing a madness like that of a wild animal. “Come and tear off my legs! Quick!”

　　"Ah?" Tieta lost his voice when he saw the bloody scene.

　　"Hurry! Otherwise... otherwise I will..." Lao Pu gritted his teeth, looking at the leg pressed under the stone - there were traces of invisible black air coming out from it, corroding out along the blood vessels!

　　He yelled loudly, no longer caring about anything, kicked the stone door with his left leg, and rolled out.

　　——With a "pop" sound, flesh and blood were torn apart, and he actually tore the leg off at the knee!

　　"Oh my God! Are you crazy--" Tieta rushed over, watching the blood gushing out from the broken leg, and quickly tore off his clothes to bandage it. However, at the moment of escaping with a broken leg, Lao Pu looked at the bloody wound and smiled with relief, muttering: "Fortunately... Fortunately. The blood is still red!" He looked at Tieta, then looked up at the sky, and suddenly burst into tears in the sunlight: "The blood is still red... I'm still alive!"

　　The sunlight shines on the two people, warm and bright.

　　It was only half a day in the underground palace and out, but I felt like I was back in the world.

　　Lao Pu used all his strength to support his body with his elbows, moving inch by inch on the ground, trying to stay away from the entrance of the underground palace. Although Tieta didn't understand his intention, he also hurried over to help him move.

　　Only after he moved three meters away did Lao Pu breathe a long sigh of relief. Through the thick sealing stone weighing thousands of pounds, he could still hear the fierce screams coming from inside, and could smell the strong smell of blood everywhere. Hundreds of thousands of Kongsang warriors were dying silently underground, but the people outside were unaware of it.

　　It's just a layer of separation, but it's the world and hell.

　　“In the past, on the West Sea, ahem, you saved my life from Bing Yi’s knife,” the survivor murmured, while his companion, who was busy bandaging his wounds with a weak breath, smiled bitterly, “You always laughed at me for being so weak, but today, ahem, I finally repaid this favor…”

　　Tieta's hands were covered in blood, his mind was blank, and he hadn't even figured it all out.

　　"Your leg is broken...your leg is broken!" The strong man looked at his companion and suddenly couldn't help sobbing, "Brother, don't be afraid, I will work hard all my life to support you even if you are disabled!"

　　"Hey, don't cry!" It was the first time that Lao Pu saw his bull-like companion crying, and his hair stood on end. "It's just a broken leg. I'm not going to die. It's much better than those people who stay in there... Stop talking nonsense, let's go!" Lao Pu held Tieta's shoulders and used the last bit of his strength to stand up.

　　"Where are we going?" Tieta wiped her tears. "Go back to the camp to find a military doctor for you?"

　　"The entire army was dispatched this morning. I wonder if there are still people left in the Empty Camp? - No, no, even if there are still people left, they might be Bingyi's people! We can't take this risk -" Lao Pu murmured, frowning, "Before they catch up with us, let's hurry down the mountain and leave the Empty Camp before dark!"

　　"Where are you going?" Tieta hesitated.

　　"Call the police, you fool! Something big has happened... maybe something bigger than what we saw!" Lao Pu whispered, taking a breath, trying to maintain his last bit of sanity. He was getting really impatient. "Quick! Go find a fast horse, go down the mountain immediately, and go to Hanhai Post... No! I'm afraid we can't make it there. Go tell King Chi!"

　　"Red King?" Tieta was stunned. "I'm afraid that we, the common people, will never have the chance to see the Red King, right?"

　　“No, even if I’m beaten to death, I must see the Scarlet King!” Old Pu was shaky and gritted his teeth, “We must…we must quickly pass this message to the imperial capital! Otherwise, Yunhuang will be in great trouble!”

　　When the sealing stone was completely closed, the entire underground palace turned into a purgatory.

　　After the blood-colored flowers exploded one after another, the underground palace became as dark as ink. However, the strange thing was that although so many people died in an instant, there was no smell of blood in this closed space. Every drop of blood seemed to be absorbed and turned into a ray of light, gathering in the hands of the gray-robed warlock.

　　The gray-robed sorcerer stood there, holding the increasingly bright light in his hands above his head. His body was also illuminated, as if it were mist that was about to dissipate. If someone could see through the entire empty mountain at this moment, they would find how magical and magnificent this moment was.

　　In the nine-layer underground palace, in every hall there stood a man in a gray robe, holding light in his hands and raising them high.

　　Looking closely, the ball of light was actually composed of countless strands of light, like thin and densely intertwined threads, trapping the floating and dancing souls. The nine balls of light illuminated the underground palace, where no one was alive, and the walls were as white as snow. There was no trace of the flowing blood, and there was no trace of the fallen bodies!

　　Until the last trace of blood was absorbed, the nine gray-robed sorcerers moved and floated towards the deepest part of the underground palace. When nine rays of light gathered from all directions, the ninth underground palace emitted a grand light that made it almost impossible to open your eyes!

　　In the deepest underground palace of the Empty Mountain, a spring gushed out, showing a strange blood red color, as if all the blood just now had gathered here - in the center of the blood spring, General Yuan Zi was crawling face down, with a hole in his heart. Beside him, the bodies of the Kongsang soldiers were stacked up layer by layer, like a high platform of flesh and blood.

　　Murong Jun stood in the center of this Shura field and felt his hands trembling.

　　He was not a pampered young man who had never seen the world. He had grown up amidst the swords and arrows of the open and the hidden, and his hands were stained with blood. However, facing such a brutal massacre, he still felt that all the strength in his body had been drained. He trembled slightly and almost bent over to vomit in such a strong smell of blood.

　　Yes... a full 100,000 people died in front of him!

　　Everyone was alive, with their own parents, wives, and children, and their own likes and dislikes, but they were all destroyed here by their own hands! Among them was even his long-time friend, Yuan Zi.

　　Having grown up in the struggle for power, he was never a kind and weak person. When he said goodbye to Murong Yi, he had made a vow that for the fate of the people of Zhongzhou, he would bear all the sins and use all means - but was it reasonable to rely on slaughtering another tribe in exchange? So many people died in front of him, and the crisscrossing blood polluted his sight, making even the hardest-hearted people tremble.

　　At that moment, he began to doubt the path he had chosen for the first time.

　　The Ice Clan Cangliu Empire. This nation, which had been exiled in the West Sea for a thousand years, already had a heart as cold as iron. If slaughtering 100,000 captives was a piece of cake for them, then how could they guarantee that they would keep their promise and be kind to the people of Zhongzhou after they gained absolute power in Yunhuang?

　　Nine grey-robed sorcerers holding balls of light floated over from nine directions of the underground palace. Under the dazzling light were pale faces, with a dark red blood-like color surging in their eyes - these nine were no longer living people, but nine "Deadpools"!

　　They were living souls that had just left their bodies, and they were all sorcerers of noble status and powerful spiritual power. These gray-robed sorcerers of the Ice Clan cast some strange spell on themselves before they died, which not only prevented their souls from disintegrating within twelve hours of death, but also made them doubly powerful.

　　——So powerful that it can even control this underground palace and devour everything that enters it!

　　Murong Jun watched the nine people return in a "living spirit" state, each holding a shining sun in their hands. When they returned from the empty underground palace, the bloodshed and killing had stopped, and 100,000 Kongsang warriors were buried in this tomb in an instant. And he himself was the last living person here.

　　Nine deadpools gathered in the ninth underground palace, surrounding Murong Jun. Their eyes were empty, without any expression. Murong Jun did not speak, although he knew that everything was done and it was time to order the next step - these undead who died under the vicious spell of the ice tribe needed to be forcibly sealed, otherwise they would inevitably break into the human world and cause disasters. And he received an order from the Senate that after the underground palace was emptied, he needed to lead these gray robe warlocks to carry out the final "clearing".

　　There is a spring at the deepest part of the underground palace, and in the middle of the spring there is an altar made of white stones, which was built by Emperor Guanghua nine hundred years ago to save the souls of the dead. Murong Jun stood there, placed his hand on the imperial calligraphy left by Emperor Guanghua in the middle of the altar, and stared at it for a long time - on it, the history of the underground palace of Kongji Mountain was recorded in Kongsang characters.

　　Thousands of years ago, when the Cangliu Empire returned to Yunhuang under the leadership of the wise, the nobles of the six tribes of Kongsang were captured, imprisoned in the underground palace, and exterminated. Thousands of people died in that massacre, so much so that the resentment permeated the entire mountain for a hundred years. It was not until the Kongsang survivors restored their country under the leadership of the Crown Prince Zhenlan that a grand memorial ceremony was held in this underground palace.

　　"I wish that my people will be reborn in the other side and enjoy the beauty of life."

　　“My second wish is that Yunhuang will forge swords into plowshares and there will be no more wars.

　　"May Kongsang and all tribes live in harmony from generation to generation."

　　Murong Jun looked at the handwritten letter left by the emperor in his old age and couldn't help but sigh slightly. Even the glorious emperor, whose achievements were passed down through the ages and whose names were recorded in history, did not fulfill these "three wishes".

　　"You have tried your best to eliminate all hatred and dissatisfaction in the world. I believe that my ancestor followed you for his own reasons." He said softly with a complicated look in his eyes, "But you see, nine hundred years after your death, this Cloud Wasteland has finally become what it is now."

　　After whispering, he removed his finger from the words "Heaven Bless Kongsang", his eyes becoming a little dazed - does history really repeat itself all the time, regardless of human power? But isn't it people who make the choices? Just like he decided to betray Kongsang and help the Ice Clan.

　　But is this decision really the right one?

　　However, before he could figure out what was going on in the pool of blood, nine gray-robed warlocks beside him began to whimper softly, their lips moving, and their golden eyes gradually turning blood red. Murong Jun took a breath and knew it was time to start the next plan.

　　He bit his finger and pressed his hand on the stone tablet in the middle of the altar. When blood oozed out, it was quickly absorbed by the stone tablet, as if there were thousands of mouths inside sucking it!

　　Only the bloodline of the six kings of Kongsang can open the connection between the underground palace and the underworld.

　　At that moment, the ancient spring in the deepest part of the underground palace made a distant sound, as if it had swallowed a breath. He knew that the road to the underworld had opened up.

　　"Let's get started! Send those undead souls in!" Murong Jun gave an order, and the gray-robed sorcerers started moving. Around the altar, nine corpses knelt down in unison, and each of them had a hole in their heart.

　　These nine people actually hollowed out their bodies and allowed evil spirits to reside inside!

　　Nine Deadpools surrounded Murong Jun and slowly raised their eyes to look at him - the eyes of the Ice Clan members were ice blue, reflecting the balls of light in their hands, like the most dazzling diamonds, making it impossible to look directly at them.

　　"Okay, I've opened the road to the underworld for you. You can take the power of these 100,000 souls and return to the underworld! Never come back to disturb the world of the living again!" He was stabbed so hard that he couldn't open his eyes. He could only raise his hands to block in front of him and uttered the agreed spell to the Deadpools.

　　At that moment, as if they had received an order, the nine Deadpools moved, suddenly stepped forward together, bowed and saluted - then, nine hands stretched out together and grabbed Murong Jun!

　　"What?" Murong Jun was startled and took a step back subconsciously. Those hands were so cold, just like zombies sealed in the snow for eternity. His skin instantly lost consciousness when it was touched - this was a completely unexpected move, which surprised him inexplicably.

　　He struggled in astonishment, losing his voice, "You...what are you doing?!"

　　No one answered. The nine pairs of eyes in front of him were all blood red, as if there was a fire burning inside. The nine hands clasped the major joints of his body and lifted him up from the altar without a word. Murong Jun struggled subconsciously, but he could not break free from the nine iron-like hands.

　　"You should take these undead souls to the underworld through the Yellow Spring Road! What are you doing?" He shouted in mid-air, while his mind was racing: Yes, after becoming Deadpool, these gray robe warlocks have lost the power of independent thinking, so who gave them the instructions for what they are doing now? Could it be...

　　At that moment, he vaguely felt that something was wrong.

　　"Let me go!" he shouted, "The Senate has ordered you to obey my orders!"

　　However, with his words, the nine deadpools not only did not let go of him, but their hands became even stronger. At that moment, Murong Jun could clearly see wisps of newly dead souls wandering in the underground palace, forming a roaring dragon that surrounded him who was held high!

　　"No!" At that moment, he understood and cried out in surprise.

　　Yes, the Senate wanted to kill him here! The Ten Witches of the Cangliu Empire asked him to come here not only to let him lead the nine gray robe warlocks in the blood sacrifice ceremony, but also to use him as a sacrifice!

　　Because the blood of the Ice Clan is ultimately incompatible with that of the Kongsang people, the role of these nine sorcerers is simply to tame the souls they carry and then inject them into his body, making him the ultimate "container" - because his body has the royal blood of the six Kongsang tribes from his mother's side, making him the most suitable container to seal these Kongsang undead!

　　These Deadpools want to inject a hundred thousand evil spirits into his body and then throw him into the already opened road to hell!

　　In the dark underground palace, Murong Jun figured this out at the critical moment of life and death and cried out in shock.

　　However, at this moment, all his followers were gone. No matter how hard he struggled, nine pairs of cold and powerful hands grabbed him from all directions and lifted him high on the altar. He looked up at the 100,000 vengeful spirits whistling in the air and gathering above his head, like lightning about to strike.

　　Everything is not finished yet, is it going to end here?

　　At that moment, countless past events flashed through his mind, which was beyond words. With a whistling sound, lightning suddenly struck down, hitting his eyes and piercing his body!

　　At that moment his soul flew out of his body, and in a trance he saw himself floating above the altar. The spring water below reflected the light, and suddenly there was a strange wave, as if an invisible hand was stirring the water. A whirlpool quickly appeared, expanding more and more, surrounding the altar in the middle - and those deadpools lifted his body high up and threw it towards the center of the whirlpool!

　　There was only a slight gurgling sound, as if a secret passage had opened up in the belly of the mountain. Everything on the altar disappeared instantly, and the entire underground palace fell into complete darkness and silence.

　　Deathly quiet.

　　8. The Falling Stars and the Empty Silence

　　The bloody massacre in the deepest part of the Empty Mountain has ended. In just a few hours, tens of millions of people died and blood flowed all over the ground. However, separated by thick rock layers, the people in the outside world knew nothing about it.

　　Only a few people are waiting for the final outcome of this massacre.

　　The setting sun began to disappear from the horizon little by little, the light in the high window went out, and the whole ancient tomb began to fall into darkness. With a soft "crack", a faint fire ignited, illuminating the stone wall. The ancient tomb was deep and cold, clean and dust-free, but there were crisscross marks on the stone wall, mottled and ancient.

　　"I heard that this is where the Kongsang female swordsman taught the Broken Army Sword Technique in the past." A voice whispered. It was Beique, the only one left among Murong Jun's four major ministers. He sighed, "It's really strange... Kongsang and the Ice Clan, these two clans that have been fighting each other for thousands of years, once had such a close and harmonious moment in this ancient tomb."

　　However, that bit of tranquility and gentleness, like a tiny wave, was soon submerged in the long river of history. After that, a war broke out between the Cangliu Empire and Kongsang. The youngest disciple of the Kongsang Swordswoman became the young commander of the Pojun Army, the leader of the Ice Clan. The hands that gently taught him swordsmanship pierced his heart with a sharp sword, sealing him forever.

　　It was just a moment, but it was engraved here, and it seemed like eternity.

　　The group of seven people walked slowly in the tomb at the foot of the mountain. The tomb was not big, with only two entrances and six rooms in front and back. The deepest stone room was two meters square, and inside it was a pool. The water in the pool was clear and shallow, and the bottom could be seen in the firelight, showing a light green. However, the northwest corner of the stone room suddenly turned black and was bottomless.

　　"This should be it." Bei Que murmured, and turned to instruct his subordinates, "Everyone outside should put out the fire. It's not time to go to bed yet. Be careful not to be seen by the herdsmen passing by."

　　"Yes." The follower blew out the fire, and the group sat quietly around the pool.

　　The desert wind blew through this ancient tomb, making a low humming sound, like an ancient musical instrument, the Xun. Everyone was silent, watching their noses and hearts, waiting for the city lord to reappear. When the torch went out, the whole room fell into darkness, with only the pool reflecting a little light from outside, with a slight ripple.

　　"Look..." Suddenly someone whispered, "What is that?"

　　In an instant, everyone saw a few white lights passing by the water, like gentle meteors, gathering and dispersing in an instant. However, when they looked closely, they could not see anything.

　　"Is there a ghost in this tomb?" One of the followers became alert and drew his sword.

　　“Don’t mess around,” Bei Que stopped him immediately. “This is the cenotaph of the Kongsang Sword Saint. Legend has it that if you have the intention to kill here, you will…”

　　"What will happen?" the follower asked casually, waving the knife in the air.

　　Suddenly, a shadow moved in the darkness, passing by at an indescribable speed. "Ah!" The follower suddenly screamed, feeling a sharp pain on his wrist, and the knife in his hand fell to the ground with a clang, making a crisp echo in the ancient tomb.

　　"Who?!" Everyone jumped up in shock.

　　However, countless shadows passed by quietly, as fast as lightning. Those shadows seemed to be very familiar with the terrain, coming and going silently, and instantly coordinated to attack the group of people who broke into the ancient tomb. Although they were prepared, the group still lost their composure in the darkness and suffered more or less injuries.

　　“So it’s this thing!” Bei Que’s mouth was bleeding. He grabbed the thing that attacked him with his bare hands and said in a low voice, “Don’t panic.”

　　With a click, the tinder rekindled. Everyone discovered that he was holding a desert fox, with unusually large ears, golden pupils, and fur that looked dark blue under the light. It was glaring at them, baring its teeth in a menacing manner—the desert fox had sharp canine teeth stained with human blood.

　　What was even more terrifying was that they saw hundreds of blue foxes in the entire tomb, and countless pairs of golden eyes were looking at them in the shadows, full of hostility, and densely packed.

　　Everyone gasped in silence and held a knife in their hands.

　　"Damn it, I actually forgot there would be a blue fox in the ancient tomb of the Kongsang female swordsman. These things are spiritual--" Bei Que whispered, but he let go of the blue fox in his hand, as if he was politely negotiating with it, "Everyone, we are only staying here temporarily, and will leave when the city lord arrives. We will not disturb the swordsman's spirit in heaven. I hope you can forgive me."

　　The blue fox fell to the ground, shook itself, and its fluffy fur suddenly stood up. It dug its front paws into the ground, making an attacking gesture. However, after hearing these words, a suspicious expression appeared in its golden eyes, it whimpered a few times, walked to the edge of the pool, tucked its tail in, and sat down.

　　"We will definitely leave within an hour after the sun sets." Bei Que put down his sword, squatted down and looked into Blue Fox's eyes in a low voice, "Please stay for a while."

　　The blue fox raised its head and whimpered again. A miracle happened. All the blue foxes jumped off the ground at once, walked to the pool and the door, flicked their tails, sat down, and looked at them vigilantly, as if they were guarding something in unison.

　　"Alright," Bei Que heaved a sigh of relief, put down his knife and sat cross-legged beside the pool, "Everyone, bandage your wounds, stay quiet and wait for the city lord to show up, don't cause any trouble."

　　"Really?" The follower didn't dare to put down the knife, "What if they attack again..."

　　"No." Bei Que said, "Legend has it that these things are smarter than humans."

　　Under the gaze of hundreds of blue foxes, the group sat in the deepest part of the ancient tomb, waiting silently. As time passed, the light in the ancient tomb became weaker and weaker, and finally, even the last trace of light in the window disappeared.

　　"It's already night, why hasn't the city lord come yet?" Finally, someone couldn't hold back and asked, "Could something have gone wrong in the underground palace? Should we go and help him?"

　　"Wait a little longer." Bei Que shook his head, but cold sweat began to form on his palms.

　　"After the sun sets, if I don't show up, you must take everyone away immediately! - Because soon, the Empty Mountain will become a terrible cemetery!"

　　——Before they went down the mountain, the city lord had warned them so, with a serious look on his face. Did he already know that after entering the underground palace, they would face a terrible situation that they could not control?

　　It seems that these retainers should not have obeyed orders and left, leaving the city lord alone into danger!

　　When the setting sun leaped and disappeared at the end of the desert horizon, the entire ancient tomb suddenly became dark. A distant low hum came from the depths of the empty mountain, as if something had woken up underground. At that moment, even a tough guy like Beique couldn't help but shiver, and felt that the air beside him suddenly became cold, as if it was about to condense.

　　It was an extremely strong sense of violence, and the people who were oppressed could hardly breathe.

　　Hundreds of blue foxes suddenly jumped up and stared at the deepest part of the ancient tomb - a corner of the pool. Suddenly, a strange surge appeared in the bottomless black ancient spring, and there was a gurgling sound, as if something was about to emerge from the ground.

　　"Be careful!" At that moment, Bei Que felt suffocated, as if his heart was being pinched by an invisible hand, and he couldn't breathe. Years of intuition made him subconsciously draw the sword, but before his hand touched the hilt, the sword jumped out automatically with a clang, humming - this sword had been with him for many years and had already acquired spirituality.

　　However, he was the only one among these people who could still move, while the others did not even have the strength to move their hands to draw their swords.

　　A strange and extremely powerful force enveloped the pool, and the ancient spring began to surge, making a series of strange sounds, as if a giant was swallowing deep in the mountains. The blue foxes in the ancient tomb were restless, gathering at the edge of the pool, barking at that corner, completely forgetting to guard against Beique and his party, as if an extremely terrifying beast was about to appear there.

　　The water suddenly surged upwards, bulging like a fountain, as if something underneath was about to break out of the water. Bei Que was sweating all over, the sword in his hand seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, staring at the undulating water surface.

　　With a "splash" sound, something emerged from under the water.

　　It was a human figure, pale, emitting a faint glow, with its head down and its body wet. At that moment, the blue fox barked wildly and rushed over like an arrow, its fangs flashing a cold light like a blade in the night, trying to bite through the throat of the intruder.

　　However, with a splash, the blue fox fell into the water, uttered a sharp cry, and then its limbs stiffened and remained motionless. The other blue foxes made angry and uneasy noises, and the man who came out of the water remained motionless, just gliding quietly with the ripples on the water, moving forward about three feet, as if floating on the water weightlessly. He kept his head down and did not even look at the people around him.

　　At that moment, Beique exclaimed - Yes! That was not a person, at least, it was not an entity!

　　It was just a shadow, like a condensed light of Yin Fire, gushing out from the cold spring in the ancient tomb, emitting an indescribable yin and weirdness all over its body. It stood silently with its head down, floating on the water.

　　But, this person seems... a little familiar?

　　Just as he thought of this, a vague whimper came from deep underground. The water surface began to surge again, and a second human figure gradually emerged from underwater and slowly rose up.

　　One after another, nine such human figures emerged from the deepest part of the cold spring in this ancient tomb!

　　"Oh my God..." At that moment, Bei Que screamed, "It's them!"

　　Yes, those people were actually the nine gray-robed warlocks of the Ice Clan who entered the underground palace with the city lord!

　　When all those "people" emerged, the pool was calm, with only a strange cold light floating. Those people floated there with their heads down, silent and motionless, with pale light all over their bodies, like nine lamps from the underworld. The blue fox's eyes revealed anger and fear, with its claws stretched out, but it pushed away from them, not daring to get close. It was obvious that these things that floated up from the ancient spring had a power that made them extremely afraid.

　　However, Beique did not retreat, but rushed forward: "Where is the city lord? Where is the city lord?!"

　　At that moment, the sorcerer who had been bowing his head suddenly raised his eyes and stared at him. The pair of pupils that should have been azure blue had turned into a black hole filled with blood-red color! When Bei Que was looked at by these eyes, he suddenly felt his consciousness go blank, as if he was being sucked out.

　　"Shua!" Suddenly, there was another faint flash of light outside, rising into the sky, and then trailing down with a long tail. It was a firework, coming from behind the wall of the Prison of the Wilderness. The nine gray-clothed men all raised their heads, as if they had received an order, and immediately moved, floating to the ground at an incredible speed, then darting out of the high window and disappearing into the desert.

　　"Chase him!" Beique cried out and stamped his feet.

　　The group immediately grabbed their swords and ran after him.

　　—

　　Everyone left and the ancient tomb returned to silence.

　　However, those hundreds of pairs of eyes were still flickering in the darkness. Hundreds of blue foxes did not disperse as the people left, but gathered in one place, staring intently at the dark corner of the pool, with their claws stretched out and low roars coming out of their throats, as if something ominous would appear there at any time.

　　The water in the pool is calm and the ancient spring flows deep.

　　When the gray-robed men left, the water surface suddenly moved slightly, as if something was gushing out from underground. A faint white shadow appeared underwater, emitting a faint glow, floating up slowly, and finally surfaced with a splash.

　　A young man emerged from the water.

　　With his eyes closed, he looked pale and bloodless, with long black hair floating in the water like ink. The strange thing was that even though he emerged from the water, his clothes were not stained by water, and he emitted a strange faint light. This light also emerged from the bottom of the water, and when it surfaced, it was like a flickering fire, entwining the unconscious young man - this strange scene made all the blue foxes who were roaring in a low voice take a step back and suddenly stopped roaring.

　　Then, the leading blue fox suddenly lowered its head, as if bowing, and let out a low whimper.

　　At that moment, the light on the young man suddenly dispersed and turned into three strands, which entwined with each other like jumping flames, quietly dancing on the water, enveloping the person floating on the water.

　　Jun... Jun. Wake up. In a trance, it seemed that someone was calling him in his ear.

　　Wake up, your journey is not over yet... In a daze, he saw the silhouette of a woman in pure white, leaning down in front of him and calling out in a soft voice.

　　Jin Ran? Was it Jin Ran? At that moment, his heart was shaken violently. A powerful force emerged from the depths of his heart, pushing him, and finally made him open his eyes from his deep sleep!

　　——The blue fox beside the spring suddenly became nervous and stared at the person who woke up with hostility.

　　However, when he opened his eyes, he still could not see anything, only darkness in front of him: the pure white silhouette of the unconscious woman disappeared in an instant, leaving only an empty and terrifying darkness.

　　He stood in the darkness in a daze, and in an instant he recalled the scene before he lost consciousness: when he was caught on the altar by those deadpools, the 100,000 wronged souls gathered in the underground palace turned into huge lightning, circling down and striking down, instantly penetrating through his eyes and piercing his body!

　　Could it be... Murong Jun opened his eyes wide in the darkness and trembled slightly.

　　Am I on the road to the underworld now? Am I alive, or dead?

　　He raised his hand and touched his eyes, and could feel the temperature of a living person on his skin. However, he could not see how strange his eyes were at this moment: the pupils of the people of Zhongzhou were originally pure black like the night, but at this moment, the pupils reflected on the water were filled with a hint of dark red, which kept spinning around the dark pupils like surging blood!

　　He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his body, and it seemed that something woke him up at the same time. At that moment, he only heard countless voices whistling in his mind, extremely noisy, full of hatred, fear and sorrow. The moment he woke up, he almost forgot who he was.

　　This...what is this sound?

　　Who is shouting? Why does it sound so much like the cries of the 100,000 soldiers in the underground palace before they died? !

　　He covered his ears, feeling a piercing pain in his body. He could not see how horrible his eyes were at this moment - blood-red light surged violently in his eyes, as if what was inside was not flesh and blood, but a ball of blood and fire!

　　He gritted his teeth and endured for a moment, but finally couldn't help shouting, struggling on the water, gradually sinking, the cold water quickly poured into his mouth and nose, and his mind began to fade. He felt like he was sinking into hell.

　　Suddenly, a hand reached out and pulled him out of the water when he was on the verge of drowning.

　　In the moment when his mind was blurred, he saw the pure white silhouette appear again - floating on the water, quietly supporting his head, lifting him out of the water, so that he would not drown.

　　Those hands were slightly cool, so gentle and peaceful.

　　"Don't be afraid, they are all in your body now. Hundreds of thousands of wronged souls are now living in your body." He heard the voice softly say, "The newly dead souls are very angry and can't be calmed down... You may not be able to accept so many dark devourers at once, and you will feel pain. But it doesn't matter, I'm here."

　　"Who? ...Who is it?" He murmured in a lost voice, "Jinran?"

　　Murong Jun struggled in severe pain, feeling that his body was almost torn apart. The voices in his body were like knives cutting his internal organs, cutting him into pieces with immense hatred and anger.

　　Those one hundred thousand wronged souls are going to devour him!

　　"Don't be afraid," he heard the voice say softly, "You're going to be fine."

　　A pair of soft hands lifted him up and lifted him out of the water. He couldn't concentrate, and could only vaguely see the pure white silhouette beside him, with hands pressed on his eyes, cold and soft, with a faint strange fragrance. There was a low chanting in his ears, like the sound of the wind from ancient times, chanting a prayer that he couldn't understand.

　　The hands pressing on his forehead emitted a faint light, penetrating into his brain and permeating his body.

　　At that moment, the noise and anger that were like a torrent in the body calmed down, and it seemed that all the darkness had disappeared under the penetration of that light. Murong Jun's breath fluctuated, and he felt as if his body was exhausted.

　　"Jinran?" he murmured, raising his hand to feel around, but couldn't touch anything.

　　The shadow was nothing. She was beside him, smiling, so peaceful and calm - somehow, although he could not see anything else, he only knew that she was there, close at hand.

　　"I'm not Jinran." He heard her say softly, "You've got the wrong person."

　　"Really?" He smiled bitterly, not believing it, and just murmured - yes... Jinran no longer exists. The one who is alive is Yin Yelai... Yin Yelai who wants to die beside someone else even if he dies! As soon as he thought of this, severe pain flashed through his body, tearing his heart and lungs, causing his mind to become disordered again.

　　"Ah..." He heard the person next to him sigh and put his cool fingers on his eyes: "Don't talk yet, close your eyes. Those evil spirits use your eyes as a channel to enter your body, so... you are already blind'."

　　"Really?" Murong Jun was shocked, and touched his eyes with his hand. After a long while, he muttered two words, "Retribution."

　　"Your body is now a container for 100,000 souls. And you will bear the pain of these 100,000 people." The pure white shadow sighed softly and put his hands on his burning eyes. "Descendant of Murong Xiu, we are fortunate to meet in reincarnation. Let me lend you a helping hand - otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous."

　　Murong Jun gritted his teeth, his face was pale and angry, and his whole body was trembling slightly.

　　Yes, those Ice Clan people had already calculated it from the beginning! What about the blood contract, what about the fiefdom and the kingship after the restoration of the country - from the beginning, the Senate had no intention of letting him live to see the day when Kongsang was destroyed!

　　He spoke in a daze: "Descendant of Murong Xiu? Why... why do you know this?"

　　"Of course I know." He heard her answer, "That's why I'm waiting here."

　　What are you waiting for? Are you waiting for me, Jinran? Murong Jun wanted to ask, but suddenly he let out a cry of pain. After a brief calm, the violent tearing and noise in his body started again. The lingchi came one by one, and he felt his body shattered inch by inch. The pain was simply indescribable!

　　He gritted his teeth to prevent himself from shouting, and his lips were already covered in blood.

　　“It’s painful, right?” The pure white silhouette sighed softly and stroked his sweaty forehead. “If it were an ordinary person, after being punished by a thousand ghosts, he would have turned into a monster like those nine undead warlocks… But why are you still alive? Still breathing and having a heartbeat? You have to know that the half of the Kongsang Purple King bloodline in you is far from enough to offset this loss.”

　　As if puzzled, the pure white silhouette lowered its head and examined him carefully.

　　Murong Jun was shaking in extreme pain, biting his wrist in confusion, trying his best to endure it, with such force that blood flowed from his wrist.

　　"What is this?" Suddenly, the pure white silhouette trembled and grabbed his twitching hand.

　　——There was a strange scar on his right hand, which seemed to be a corrosive mark left by a long-term injury. However, this injury had already healed. The bandage used to cover up the fictitious "wound" had long been missing, but with a little perception, it was clear that it was an extremely terrifying ultimate spell.

　　"Is this a blood curse cast by the Ten Witches?" the pure white silhouette whispered in astonishment.

　　This is an irreversible vicious spell, and all the nations in the Cloud Wasteland cannot resist it. However, the young man in front of him has obviously solved this most difficult spell in the world by himself! How did he do this?

　　The pure white silhouette silently pressed its hand on his wound, sensing it.

　　From this person's memory, the shadow of a girl wearing a winged collar slowly emerged. The girl took off the ancient jade from her neck and poured out a drop of glowing green liquid from it - that drop of green fell on the young man's hand, dissolving all the darkness and breaking the terrible spell.

　　At that moment, the pure white silhouette suddenly understood——

　　That is the holy object from Yunfu City, the water of life that belongs to the city lord.

　　"So this is how the thread of fate is spun." With a soft sigh, Murong Jun was lifted up by an invisible force and laid flat on the cold stone bed. "You have been blessed by my people from the highest point in the sky... She once did me a favor, and I will do you a favor on her behalf. Is this karma?"

　　If he had not been infused with the Water of Life, this mortal would have died long ago. If he had not met me, even if he had survived by chance, he would have died under the devouring of all spirits at this moment - so it was destined that he would have a connection with the Winged Clan and this ancient tomb.

　　The pure white silhouette silently looked at the young man who had suffered so much, raised his hand, and pressed it on his heart. At that moment, a faint light was injected into his body, penetrating through his limbs and bones, suppressing the rampant evil spirits inch by inch.

　　However, as more and more light was poured into his body, the silhouette became fainter and fainter.

　　When the shadow almost disappeared, a sigh came out.

　　"You who are being devoured by thousands of ghosts, you made a cruel choice and watched the lives of a hundred thousand innocent people being destroyed. Now you deserve this retribution. However, since we have met in reincarnation, and you are inextricably linked to our clan, then let me protect you temporarily... just like I protected another person in this ancient tomb a thousand years ago."

　　"I will not let you fall into the evil path like him."

　　※※※

　　Under the cold moon, there is a vast sea of ​​yellow sand and smoke rising from the sky.

　　The Chishui River Basin is the territory of the Chi King, one of the six kings of Kongsang. For nine hundred years, he has been in charge of the Western Wilderness together with the other four major tribes. However, perhaps because of the long period of peace, the burly Chi King has been addicted to sensual pleasures and has long been lazy. When the movement behind the maze first occurred, he received a report, but did not take it seriously. He only sent scouts to find out what was going on. He thought that it was the monsters on the plains that were rampaging again, which caused the yellow sand to fill the sky, but it was just a false alarm.

　　But the strange thing is that none of the people sent out came back.

　　It was not until the fifth scout came back with no news that King Chi became alert. He sent out an army of 2,000 men to check near the maze wall, and at the same time sent people to the Empty Mountain to contact General Yuan Zi's troops. The Empty Camp was closest to the Plains, and he wondered if they had learned any news.

　　However, the army had just been sent out and had not yet returned when there was a commotion outside the tent.

　　"King! There are two intruders outside, and they insist on seeing you!" A waiter came in and interrupted the feast between King Chi and his concubine. "They said they came from the Empty Mountain and had something urgent to report, but they fainted right after they finished speaking."

　　"The Mountain of Emptiness?" The Red King was about to get impatient, but when he heard the name, he was slightly surprised, "Are they people sent by Yuan Zi? What's going on over there?"

　　"No, they were not sent by the general..." The waiter paused and said in a trembling voice, "They said that General Yuan Zi... is dead!"

　　"What?!" Chi Wang stood up suddenly and knocked over the table in front of him.

　　"Yuan Zi is dead? How could that be?" The King asked in disbelief, roaring like thunder, "Who the hell did it?! That's right - it must be that group of Bingyi who assassinated him! Then who is in charge of the Kongji Camp now? Is it Deputy General Zhu Sha?"

　　"No, my king, now the Empty Camp..." The attendant paused, and finally spoke with difficulty, answering word by word, "It is said that now there is no living person in the Empty Camp!"

　　The Red King didn't react for a moment: "No one is alive? Where did they go?"

　　"The people who came said that everyone died in the underground palace, and only the two of them escaped!"

　　"Died in the underground palace? Nonsense!" The Red King lost his voice, "A whole army of 100,000! How is it possible that they all died in the underground palace at once? Even if the Bingyi army came, it would take a year or two to capture the Kongji Camp!"

　　"But..." the attendant murmured, "That's what those two people said. It doesn't look like it's false."

　　"That means they are crazy!" The Red King was furious, "What about those two people?"

　　"He just fainted outside." The attendant said, "They said they had been rushing all the way from the Kongji Camp and hadn't slept for two days and two nights. One of them even had a broken leg..."

　　However, before he could finish his words, the Red King roared, "Even if he faints, throw water on him to wake him up! I want to interrogate him in person!"

　　The attendant retreated stammeringly. Suddenly, an old voice came from behind the tent: "King... No, no!"

　　Chi Wang was shocked and turned around: "Who?"

　　The curtain of the prince was rolled up, and a white-haired old man stood there tremblingly, leaning on a cane. He was as thin as a stick and seemed so thin that he could be blown away by a gust of wind. However, in his hand, he held a huge rosary, with 18 beads as big as a fist, hanging down heavily, and each bead was shining.

　　"Teacher?" The Red King was stunned and hurriedly went to greet him. "Why did you come out of retreat? Aren't there still 49 days left? Why didn't you tell me that you came out of retreat? I can lead all the civil and military officials to welcome you!"

　　The white-haired old man stood there, coughing constantly, his body hunched over, but he kept shaking his head, as if he wanted to say something but his throat was strangled.

　　Since the establishment of the Guangming Dynasty, the six kings of Kongsang have restored the ancient teachings. Each tribe has a priest and six witches. These clergy have extremely high status. Their words can decide whether to abolish or establish a new ruler. Even the heirs of the royal family have been taught by them since childhood and call them their teachers. The priest of the Chi clan, Sha Xing, is already 89 years old. He has outstanding spiritual power and a high reputation. However, as he grows older, he has already handed over most of the affairs to his disciples. He has been practicing in seclusion for a long time to prepare for his ascension. Even at the end of the year, he does not easily come out to see the Chi King.

　　——However, today he suddenly came to the tent on his own!

　　"Hurry, it's windy outside, come in and sit down!" Chi Wang hurriedly pulled the white-haired old man to sit down and smoothed the brocade. "Come, teacher, sit here."

　　However, the old priest was coughing violently and couldn't even sit down.

　　"King... King!" The Red King's sleeve was pulled. In the dimness, he could only hear the priest's gasping voice from his hollow lungs, "A great disaster... A great disaster is about to happen!"

　　"What?" Chi Wang was shocked and his face turned pale.

　　——In more than forty years, he had never heard such a terrible prophecy from his teacher!

　　"When the year comes, the Po Jun appears... cough cough... the imperial capital, the imperial capital is bleeding red!" Sha Xing grabbed the prince's hand, squeezing it so hard that his veins popped out, and it seemed that he had exhausted all his strength to utter these words, "The catastrophe is about to happen! Listen, the time is up... the wheel of fate... the wheel of fate can no longer hold him! The Demon King has broken out of the world, coming from the west... the west..."

　　"What's wrong?" Chi Wang felt cold all over, "Is it related to the two people who came to report today?"

　　"Cough... cough... cough..." However, Sha Xing could no longer speak. His body trembled suddenly and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his throat, staining his snow-white hair and beard with a dazzling bright red!

　　"Teacher...Teacher!" Chi Wang was horrified, "Quickly call the medical officer!"

　　“No… no need.” The old priest murmured, and it seemed that his breathing became much smoother after the blood spurted out, and his words became much more fluent. “The west… the western defense line will collapse in an instant… countless people have died.”

　　"The western defense line?" The Red King was stunned and couldn't believe it. "Isn't there still the Kongji Camp?"

　　“There is no Kongji Camp anymore… One hundred thousand soldiers were reduced to ashes in a flash!” Sha Xing’s voice was extremely weak, blood continuously gushing out of his mouth, dyeing his snow-white beard red, “I broke through the barrier ahead of time and came to report to the king… Listen! The day of Po Jun’s revival is approaching, and the enemy is already here!”

　　"Impossible! What about Pojun's revival?" The Red King shouted, the blood vessels in the corners of his eyes throbbing, "This rumor has been around for nine hundred years, and it has never worked once! Teacher, why are you trying to confuse people with lies?"

　　"Cough, cough, cough!" The old priest coughed violently, as if he no longer had the strength to speak. He just stared at the Red King with his eyes, with drastic changes of emotions in his eyes - suddenly, this dying man actually stretched out his hand, grabbed the Red King's collar tightly, and dragged the king out of the tent with amazing strength!

　　"Look... look!" Sha Xing panted, raised his hand tremblingly, and pointed to the end of the west, "Look!"

　　At that moment, Chi Wang looked in the direction his teacher pointed, and suddenly saw a horrifying scene in the dark night - under the western sky of Yunhuang, in the inky sky, the empty mountain suddenly emitted a strange light, which was clearly visible even from thousands of miles away!

　　The light was blood red, and the entire barren mountain seemed to be covered in blood!

　　"This..." This strange scene left King Chi speechless.

　　“Did you see that?” Sha Xing coughed, trying his best to speak coherently, “Listen to me!” The old hand tightly grasped the collar of the Red King, almost strangling him to the point of choking, “My king… I know they all say that you are a mediocre and extravagant king, but only I know that your life is destined to end with a bloody battle!”

　　"Teacher?" Chi Wang was stunned, but there was a kind of eager expectation and encouragement in Sha Xing's eyes, which made his heart beat faster. "What...what do you want me to do? I will listen to your orders!"

　　"This is the last and most important prophecy of my life." The priest of Sand Star coughed, stared at the Red King, and said word by word, "Hurry up and beat your war drums, summon your people, and mobilize all your warriors! Send a message to the imperial capital as soon as possible, requesting reinforcements... Ahem, if you have to, lower the Red Water sluice gate!"

　　"Because soon, the invaders will cross the maze wall and go straight into the heart of Yunhuang!"

　　The last sentence was almost spit out with blood, and every word was accompanied by a mouthful of blood. The Sand Star Priest finally loosened his grip on the Red King, his whole body slowly tilted, and his voice gradually weakened.

　　"Teacher...Teacher!" Chi Wang shouted, knelt down and hugged the old man's body.

　　“Remember, put my rosary... in the Thousand Buddha Cave on the Empty Mountain.” At that moment, the old man in his arms finally exhaled his last breath and made his final instructions, “This is my magic weapon, used to suppress a hundred thousand wronged souls…”

　　"Yes." The Red King nodded with sobs.

　　"Go..." The old priest raised his skinny hand, gently pushed his chest, and murmured weakly: "Go... my child. Go... fight."

　　The moment the Sand Star Priest stopped breathing, the Red King suddenly fell silent. He just knelt on the ground holding his teacher's body, staring blankly at the grand meteor shower and the pale mountains under the western sky - the sturdy king could not utter a word, only his shoulders trembled slightly.

　　"King... King?" the servant called out worriedly and gently touched his back.

　　However, at that moment, the Red King suddenly raised his head, his eyes seemed to be burning with fire, and roared: "Come here! Beat the war drums immediately and summon the chiefs of the four major tribes in the Western Wasteland!"

　　※※※

　　On the other side of the maze, in the plains, the sky is filled with wind and sand.

　　The huge Garuda bird rests quietly in the desert, reflecting the meteors streaking across the sky. Its smooth metal shell reflects the dazzling light, shining like a gem in the wind and sand.

　　"It's so beautiful..." Wu Peng looked up at Garuda and sighed sincerely, "When I think of our Po Jun sleeping in such a holy temple, and when I think of us breaking through this thin wall and taking back the continent from the Kongsang people, I feel that everything I do in this life is worth it."

　　"Does it also include sacrificing your daughter?" a voice asked softly.

　　"Yaoyao?" Marshal Wu Peng was startled. He turned around and saw the white-robed priestess who quietly came down from Garuda. Under the light of the meteor, the Xingcha Saint of the Cangliu Empire had a complexion like ice and snow. Her face, which was almost exactly the same as the legendary Kongsang Female Sword Saint, had an expression that seemed extremely distant and extremely kind, and she stared at him silently.

　　Wu Peng felt a sharp pain in his heart and was speechless.

　　Yes, back then, this girl was born into a family of Ice Clan nobles. She was loved like a treasure by the whole family and would have enjoyed the best life. However, a prophecy made by Lord Wu Xian, the head of the Senate, shattered all of this. This beautiful little girl was confirmed to be the reincarnation candidate with the six souls of Sword Saint Mu Yan. She had to be closely protected and included in the empire's most confidential plans.

　　Lord Wu Xian said to him who was reluctant to let go: As a person preparing to enter the Senate, if you offer up your six-year-old daughter, you will have made a great achievement, far surpassing other competitors.

　　He did not hesitate for too long. He just stood silently beside his daughter's crib for one night and then made up his mind to give away his precious daughter. After dawn, he asked his wife to dress his daughter in her most beautiful dress, held her beloved childhood sweetheart in one hand and her little hand in the other, and told her that he was taking her to a fun place she had never been to before.

　　He personally delivered his daughter to the Senate.

　　"This saint will be the key to the revival of the empire and lead the clan to supreme glory - thank you for your sacrifice." When Wu Xian embraced Yaoyao and the heavy door slowly closed, he burst into tears. He saw his daughter's panicked expression and heard her calling for dad again and again until her voice and appearance could no longer be seen. At that moment, he lowered his head and let the tears fall, and the toy bamboo horse in his hand had been crushed to pieces.

　　He was a major general of the Jinghai Corps at the time. Three years later, he was successfully elected to the Senate and became one of the Ten Witches, reaching the pinnacle of power in the empire. However, his wife cried day and night for this and finally died of depression.

　　He has never seen Yaoyao again since that door was closed.

　　——Until this time, he led the Ice Clan army to land in Yunhuang and saw the Star Chariot Saint serving in front of Pojun’s throne in the Garuda.

　　More than ten years have passed... His only daughter has grown up quietly in a place he cannot reach or see, receiving a strict education, shouldering a heavy fate, and has long become a person he is not familiar with.

　　He could no longer call her by her nickname, because there was no Yaoyao in the world anymore.

　　Yes, but it is the Star Chariot Saint who is sacrificed to Pojun.

　　"I don't ask for any forgiveness." Wu Peng stared at the unfamiliar face under the starlight and the cold moon, sighed deeply, and whispered: "Anyway, I am grateful to God for giving me the opportunity to see you again."

　　The Saint of Xingcha lowered her eyes slightly, remained silent for a moment, and said, "When will you set off?"

　　"Tomorrow night," Wu Peng whispered, "we can't wait until May 20th - I will lead the warriors of the Ice Clan to welcome the awakening of Po Jun in a bloody battle!"

　　"Time is running out, please hurry up." Xingcha Saint nodded, her voice still cold, "You know, the meaning of my survival depends on this period of time... I look forward to Pojun's awakening more than anyone else."

　　Is this the only meaning of her existence?

　　Wu Peng's heart suddenly twitched. The girl in white fluttered under the cold moon. She looked up at the 100,000 bright meteors whistling across the sky. She said in a calm and sad tone, "In fact, I am the same as the 100,000 people in Kongsang who were reduced to ashes... We are just insignificant sacrifices in the torrent."

　　"But, I am very happy to be dedicated to Pojun."

　　※※※

　　9. Go upstream

　　When Murong Jun woke up, it was still pitch black in front of him.

　　This is... He opened his empty eyes, and his mind quickly flashed through everything he had experienced recently: the fire in the imperial capital. The betrayal. The assassination in the small village in Beiyue County. The heavy snow. The thrilling bloody plan in the secret order... When he recalled the moment when the empty underground palace was opened, he sat up suddenly.

　　God! He has committed so many serious crimes!

　　But as soon as he moved, he felt a sharp pain all over his body, as if every bone was broken and then connected. After trying twice, he stopped trying to sit up and lay down dejectedly. He reached out and rubbed around, trying to understand his situation.

　　Cold stone, solid walls, a deep and slightly cool breath... Is he still in that ancient tomb?

　　The ancient tomb was very dark and he could not see anything. He fumbled for a tinder from his bosom and lit it with a snap. However, it was still pitch black in front of him.

　　This is...! At that moment, he was shocked, his hand trembled, and the fire stick fell on his body. The burning pain came from his knee, but his eyes were still dark!

　　At that moment, he recalled a conversation that had taken place in a trance, not sure whether it was real or not. The pure white shadow once told him that there were a hundred thousand undead spirits living in his body and that his eyes could no longer see.

　　——He stretched out his hand and waved it vigorously in front of his eyes. It was pitch black.

　　It seems that it is true? At that moment, the tragic scene of millions of corpses in the underground palace flashed through his mind: in the dark underground, those young Kongsang warriors died in an instant, with fear and despair condensed on their faces - such a living hell on earth was actually the last scene he saw in this world!

　　Murong Jun put down his hands dejectedly and covered his eyes.

　　He remembered how the lightning transformed from a hundred thousand undead souls pierced into his eyes. At that moment, all the pain in his body was awakened, and a hundred thousand evil spirits violently tore at his flesh and blood.

　　Yet, he sat in the darkness, letting the scorching fire die down on his knees, singeing his flesh, and simply trembling.

　　"I'm sorry... I'm sorry." He couldn't help but murmur, his whole body trembling slightly - yes, he was ashamed to face everyone. Those familiar people who were used and sacrificed by him, those companions who fought and died for him, and his elder brother, Murong Yi, who was now the husband of the empress.

　　He could no longer fulfill the final vow between brothers.

　　He took out the golden silk book from his arms, gritted his teeth, and tore it into pieces with all his strength!

　　Yes, the ten witches and the blood oath were nothing but lies. The Ice Clan swore an oath with blood, but they never thought about fulfilling their promise and sharing the Cloud Wasteland with the people of Zhongzhou. They just wanted to use everything they could and then remove the people of Zhongzhou from the Cloud Wasteland!

　　He always thinks he is extremely smart and can see through people's minds, but in fact he is so naive and stupid... He actually risked everything and made a deal with such a vicious person!

　　Murong Jun tore up the silk book and sat quietly in the darkness, his heart in turmoil. Only hot tears silently slid down his cheeks and fell on his clothes - it was the first time he cried since he watched Jinran burn to death in the fire.

　　Yes, he had tried his best, but still fell here.

　　At all costs and with all means, he led his people to the Cangliu Empire, fought for foreigners, and engaged in intrigue and deception. However, now he has become a useless man, not only unable to fulfill his promise with Murong Yi to help each other and lead the people of Zhongzhou to gain equality and freedom; instead, he dirtyed his hands and ruined his heart!

　　At that moment, he felt an endless amount of self-loathing in his heart. He stood up suddenly, wishing he could just bang his head against the stone wall and die.

　　Suddenly, "Squeak——" a low cry came from his ears, and a warm breath touched his skin, coming over to lick his bloody wound.

　　Beast?! Murong Jun was startled. Although he couldn't see, he subconsciously waved his hands, trying to drive away the beast. However, soon the warm breath came even closer, and a wet tongue licked his cheek, licking away the tears on his cheek affectionately, whining a few times as if to comfort him, and sweeping his face with its furry tail. Then it brought something over, placed it on his chest, and scratched his palm.

　　Murong Jun felt around carefully and found that what was placed on his chest was actually a soft fruit.

　　Is this... for me to eat? He was stunned. The deserted West was covered with wind and sand, and the empty mountains were barren of vegetation. Where did these peaches come from?

　　However, after waking up from a long coma, the hunger in his stomach quickly rose, and he couldn't help but grab the fruit and take a bite - the sweet juice filled the corners of his mouth. It turned out to be a ripe big peach.

　　He was a little confused, and felt that this moment and this scene were like a dream.

　　After eating the peach, he felt his strength was restored. He tried to move his hands and feet slightly and actually sat up. However, as soon as he moved, there was a rustling sound around him. It seemed that many animals moved instantly and surrounded him, as if they would not let him leave. Murong Jun was stunned: Is he surrounded by a group of wild beasts in this ancient tomb?

　　The sense of crisis made him endure the pain and sit up instantly, trying to rub his way down to the ground. However, his clothes became tight. It seemed as if a wild beast had bitten his belt and was pulling desperately, preventing him from leaving the stone bed.

　　He struggled hard, but with just a slight movement, the intense pain in his body came back. It seemed as if countless ants were biting his body, densely packed, drilling into the gaps between every bone, causing him to cry out in pain for a moment.

　　"Alas, you can't move yet," he suddenly heard a soft voice saying, "The power of those evil spirits is still in your blood and has not completely dormant. If you move, it will stimulate them."

　　Who? This voice sounded so familiar, as if it was whispered in my ear before I fell into a coma?

　　“Jinran!” At that moment, Murong Jun cried out in shock and stumbled forward desperately, “Jinran!”

　　"I've said, I'm not Jinran." However, after he ran one or two steps, a force came towards him and pressed down on his shoulders. In an instant, his whole body floated backwards and fell back onto the stone bed.

　　At that moment, a figure finally appeared in his pitch-black vision.

　　It was a pure white woman, whose face could not be seen clearly, like a silhouette under the backlight, who appeared quietly and silently in the deepest part of the ancient tomb. She came from nowhere, sitting beside the stone bed, looking down at him, raising her hand to put on his wrist. Although he could not see her expression clearly, Murong Jun suddenly felt a sense of peace and coolness in his heart, as if a clear spring had flowed into his limbs.

　　"Then... who are you?" he murmured weakly, "Why did you save me?"

　　"Because you are the descendant of Murong Xiu, and you have received help from my people, you and I have a deep connection." The woman smiled and continued to hold his wrist. "However, even if you are a passerby, I can't let you die here - in this ancient tomb, I have never let any living person die in front of me."

　　"Your ancient tomb..." As if a flash of lightning flashed through his mind, Murong Jun exclaimed, "Oh my God... Could it be that you, you are..." At that moment, he was shocked by his own bold idea and dared not say it out loud.

　　Could it be that the shadow in front of him was actually the Kongsang female swordsman Mu Yan?

　　As if knowing what he was thinking, the pure white silhouette smiled.

　　At that moment, like ink spreading, a piece of white gradually melted away, the hands and feet were clear, and the beautiful and elegant facial features quietly emerged. The woman in white sat in a wheelchair, lowered her head slightly, stared at him on the stone bed, loosened her fingers on his wrist pulse, and asked with concern: "How are you, do you feel better?"

　　The tearing feeling in the body had indeed subsided a lot. Murong Jun was completely speechless. He just raised his head and looked at her in a daze, as if he was afraid that if he blinked, the illusion in front of him would disappear again in an instant.

　　"You find it strange that you can see me but not everything else, right?" The woman in white smiled. "That's because your eyes have been destroyed by the vengeful spirits in that blood sacrifice. From now on, you can no longer see anything in the world of the living. Your sight will always remain in the underworld. This is a punishment."

　　"So..." He finally managed to speak, a little hesitantly, "Are you..."

　　"I'm not a living person, just a wisp of soul." She nodded as if she knew his doubts, and then said, "No, to be exact, I only have three souls, not seven spirits. I'm still an incomplete soul that can't enter reincarnation."

　　"..." Murong Jun was unable to continue her words and was at a loss.

　　The woman in front of him was only about thirty years old, beautiful and elegant, with a calm temperament, and a pale and thin face. She sat in a wheelchair, her long hair and the corners of her clothes hanging down, moving without wind, and her slender fingers stroked a sword lying across her knees - the sword had no scabbard, no blade, only a silver-white cylindrical hilt, which emitted a cold light.

　　Yes. He had seen this woman before.

　　In the dusty ancient book of Kongsang, "Liuheshu? Purana", she, as a commoner, was included in the "Chronicle" that only emperors could include, and was not listed with other sword masters - because she was not only a famous female sword master in Kongsang history, but also one of the heroes who contained the Pojun and restored Kongsang. This sickly and slender woman spent her life drawing swords for the weak and fighting for her country, which was enough to be recorded in history and shine for thousands of years like other monarchs.

　　Murong Jun looked at the phantom in front of him and finally asked, "Are you... the Sword Saint, Mu Yan?"

　　She smiled, and although the smile was faint, it was full of warmth and strength: "Yes."

　　"..." Murong Jun was speechless. At that moment, he could only try his best to control the turbulent impact in his heart. He stared at her, not knowing what to say for a long time.

　　At that moment, thousands of years of time intertwined in this ancient tomb, as if falling into a dream.

　　"People from Zhongzhou, have you betrayed Kongsang?" Suddenly, he heard her speak.

　　"Yes." He answered decisively, not afraid that the lightsaber would cut his throat. "But it was the Kongsang people who first abandoned the Zhongzhou people who had fought side by side with them and helped them conquer the world!"

　　"So, you will help the Ice Clan to destroy Yunhuang? How can you know that the Ice Clan will treat you well?" Mu Yan asked calmly, "Your ancestor Murong Xiu, as a businessman, helped Emperor Zhenlan to establish the Wangming Dynasty, and thus became a noble and divided land. The people of Zhongzhou are a kind and persevering people, not fence-sitters who travel between the two powers and sell interests."

　　"What's the point of saying this now..." Murong Jun smiled bitterly and murmured, "I have already committed all the sins. What other options do I have for the rest of my life?"

　　"Even if you are blind, you can still see things from another world; and all the sins you have committed will not be washed away one day." Mu Yan said calmly, patting his shoulder, "Descendant of Murong Xiu, your journey has not come to an end - fate has made you meet me in this ancient tomb to give you another choice."

　　Murong Jun was stunned: "Another choice?"

　　"Yes, you can choose to help me." The pure white woman whispered, "I want to complete something that was not completed a thousand years ago, and I am too weak now, and I can't even bear a ray of daylight, so I must find someone I can trust - there is no one else in this ancient tomb to trust, are you willing to help me?"

　　"Me?" Murong Jun murmured, "How can I, a blind man, help you?"

　　She answered word by word: "Take me to the Plain of the Wilderness, to the Garuda, in front of the seat of Pojun!"

　　Murong Jun took a breath of cold air - Xianzhiyuan. That was the base camp of the Ice Clan, surrounded by millions of soldiers, Garuda. He was already a discarded child of the Cangliu Empire. Going there now would be like committing suicide, with no chance of survival.

　　However, he did not hesitate at all: "Okay!"

　　Mu Yan smiled: "Aren't you afraid?"

　　"What are you afraid of?" Murong Jun said coldly, fearlessly. "I'm already a useless person who died once. If I can still be of some help to the Sword Saint, what's the point of leaving this broken body in the desert?"

　　"As expected of a descendant of Murong Xiu, you are courageous." The female swordsman of Kongsang looked at him, nodded, and said, "But we can't set off for the time being. We have to wait a while."

　　"What are you waiting for?" Murong Jun was stunned. "May 20th, when Po Jun will be revived, is not far away."

　　"No," Mu Yan said meaningfully, "I want to wait for a 'container'."

　　"Container?" Murong Jun's body shook slightly, as if he remembered the 100,000 evil spirits in his body.

　　"Yes... it's my container." Mu Yan sighed, "Because right now I am just a broken spirit, my soul is incomplete, my strength is weakened, and I can't even leave this ancient tomb too far - I have to wait for a good opportunity."

　　She smiled, seemed to be figuring something out silently, and nodded.

　　"They, no, she, is coming soon."

　　※※※——

　　To be precise, Yin Yelai was only unconscious for a short moment.

　　At the moment of coma, she didn't know whether she was alive or dead.

　　Many chaotic illusions appeared in her mind, and then disappeared, mixed with the memories that originally belonged to her. Suddenly, she heard someone calling her - the voice was no longer the distant bewitching voice she usually heard, but a whisper close at hand.

　　It was a gentle female voice, floating from not far away: "Come to me."

　　Who? Who is it? Her soul looked around in the void, and suddenly, she saw a faint white light in the ancient tomb not far away. Although the light was weak, it had a strong attraction, making her move closer involuntarily.

　　"Okay! Time to wake up!" However, just as she was about to get close, her body suddenly shook.

　　She was shaken awake by force. When she woke up, she felt extremely weak and had something bitter in her mouth. However, when she saw the people around her, she was confused for a moment, thinking that she was still in an endless nightmare.

　　"Is it you?" she lost her voice, looking at the person sitting in the shadow.

　　"It's me." Beiyue Snow Lord looked at her and smiled, "Nice to meet you again, the Kongsang Swordswoman."

　　"How... is this possible?" She looked at the Snow Lord of North Vietnam for a long time with a pale face, muttering, "I... I clearly remember that you are dead! Yes, you should be dead!"

　　"Yes... I was pierced through the heart by your sword and died in Snow City." He laughed coldly, his tone calm, "That sword was truly outstanding and opened my eyes - but I didn't learn the unique skills of the Sword Saint, so I was unwilling to become a ghost, so I returned to my soul and followed you all the way here."

　　"..." She looked at the lingering man in disbelief, until she confirmed that he was really a living person, and finally sighed, "Yes, you have been in charge of Beiyue for many years, and have experienced life and death. You must have the skills to survive in an emergency."

　　"Sword Saint, you are too kind." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam smiled, "It has been very hard for me to chase you all the way."

　　He looked her up and down, with a surprised expression in his eyes. "It's really strange. When I rescued you from the palace, you were already on the verge of death. If I hadn't used medicine on you for several days in Snow City, you would have died long ago. But you were able to suddenly burst out with great power at that moment."

　　Yin Yelai was also a little dazed, and said, "I would rather die than be controlled by you."

　　"Yes, I had expected that the female swordsman of Kongsang would have a strong temper." The Snow Lord of Beiyue said coldly, "But I have plenty of patience. I have chased you through most of the Cloud Wasteland. Now don't even think about escaping."

　　The Snow Lord of Beiyue sneered and pointed at her body: "I was careless at the time and thought you were already useless, so I gave you the opportunity to assassinate me and escape. Now I have sealed the twenty-four major acupoints on your body with golden needles. You can move your fingers, but you can no longer turn around."

　　Yin Yelai secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, all twenty-four acupoints were sealed and his body could not move at all.

　　“I think you came here because of some destiny,” the Snow Lord of Beiyue suddenly laughed, looking up at the ancient tomb at the foot of the mountain not far away. “I heard that Sword Saint Mu Yan accepted the alien Po Jun as his disciple here. Now, after nine hundred years, you have to accept me as your disciple here!”

　　"Dream on!" After hearing this, she finally couldn't help but sneer, "Even if you kill me here, you won't get the Nine Questions!"

　　Her voice was firm and decisive. The Snow Lord of North Vietnam gradually turned pale, and suddenly sneered: "How stubborn! Don't think you are so great and noble, the Sword Saint of Kongsang! - You are now the same as me."

　　Before he finished speaking, he suddenly threw out the thing in his hand, which landed right at her feet. It was a newly dead body, wearing the robe of a herdsman from the Western Desert Country, still twitching slightly, with a knife scar on the heart, and the blood vessels had been cut off.

　　"What?" she cried out, "You killed someone again?!"

　　"I killed people to save you," the Snow Lord of North Vietnam stood up, holding a bowl in his hand, "If I hadn't taken the blood from the hearts of living people to make medicine for you to take, would you have been able to wake up after running all the way here?"

　　What? Yin Yelai suddenly froze, and the strange taste in her throat became stronger. "You..." She raised her hand to cover her throat, bent down deeply, and an urge to vomit rushed into her throat, "You fed me..."

　　"When you fainted, I hunted down a nearby herdsman and prepared a dose of medicine for you." The Snow Lord of North Vietnam sneered and walked over with a medicine bowl. "I know your physical condition. You may get sick at any time. So even when I was chasing you, I would always capture a living person as a backup."

　　Yin Yelai was trembling all over and his face was pale.

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam spoke in a cold and gentle voice: "Female Sword Saint, you can't live without this medicine for even a moment. Maybe you don't even know what kind of monster you have become? - I followed you all the way here. Do you know how many bodies you killed were found on the road?"

　　"No... Impossible. Did I kill someone?" Yin Yelai felt his body suddenly turn cold. However, no matter how hard he tried to recall, his mind was blank. He couldn't remember what happened on the long journey from Snow City to the desert.

　　"This medicine has side effects. If you don't take it in time, it may make you very violent and lose consciousness for a short time. If it weren't for the corpses along the way that were obviously killed by sword energy, how could I follow you smoothly?" The Snow Lord of North Vietnam said coldly, bringing the bowl over, "Come, drink it. The Kongsang Sword Saint has died in the fire. You who survived now are just a polluted murderous monster, exactly like me."

　　In that bowl, there was a pool of hot blood from my heart.

　　"No!" She finally couldn't help crying out loud, and tried to push away the medicine bowl he handed over. However, her acupuncture points were sealed, and she moved her fingers, but she was powerless to push it away. She could only watch the bowl of blood being handed to her mouth.

　　"You might as well kill me." She gritted her teeth, "Kill me!"

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam sneered: "That won't do. How can the Sword Saint lineage be cut off like this?" As he spoke, he pinched the back of her neck and forced her to drink: "Come on, drink it!"

　　Just as she struggled desperately, she suddenly heard the sound of wind in her ears, and something flew over and passed between them. She felt a sudden pain on her wrist, and the Snow Lord of North Vietnam screamed "Ah", and the bowl fell to the ground with a thud.

　　"Who?" He stood up in surprise.

　　"Woo woo." Under the setting sun, a blue fox actually jumped out of the ancient tomb and crawled in front of the broken monument. Its sharp front paws were stained with blood. It looked at the Snow Lord of North Vietnam with hostility and made a threatening low growl.

　　"Little beast!" The Snow Lord of North Vietnam saw through his opponent and could not help but get angry. He picked up a piece of broken porcelain and flew over in an instant. His move was as fast as lightning, fierce and accurate, and even the masters of the world could not avoid it. With a squeak, the blue fox leaped out, let out a scream, and when it landed, half of its tail had been cut off.

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam was somewhat stunned: How could this little beast be so agile, and survive his attack?

　　The blue fox with its tail cut off fell to the ground, whimpering softly, as if in extreme pain, but refusing to leave. It stared at the man, dragging its tail, and retreated inch by inch to the broken monument, with a streak of blood flowing with every step - when it reached the shadows, it suddenly made a sharp sound, turned around in an instant and jumped onto the high window of the ancient tomb.

　　What is this for? Before the two could react, a strange rustling sound suddenly came, as if countless things were creeping closer. Little by little, a faint light emerged from the depths of the ancient tomb.

　　"Damn it! Where do so many come from?" The Snow Lord of North Vietnam was stunned to find that there were actually hundreds of blue foxes!

　　The blue fox with a broken tail cried out again, and suddenly all the blue foxes rushed out from the darkness and ran towards the man from all directions, their sharp teeth flashing coldly, and each one of them moved swiftly and as fast as lightning.

　　At that moment, the Snow Lord of Beiyue pushed Yin Yelai behind him and drew his sword with his backhand: "You beast seeking death!"

　　Swords flashed everywhere, and countless black shadows flew over, biting the intruders. However, the killer's sword was faster than their movements, and each arc cut off several blue foxes, and blood splattered. However, more and more blue foxes emerged from the ancient tomb, fearless and fearless, rushing forward one after another.

　　“Damn... why are there so many!” The Snow Lord of North Vietnam muttered, took a step back, and wanted to grab Yin Ye and leave, but he grabbed nothing.

　　What? He turned around in shock, and the person behind him had disappeared without a trace.

　　In the chaos, Yin Yelai felt her body suddenly move, and a force dragged her backwards, causing her to stumble. When her back hit a rock, she suddenly lost her balance.

　　The wall behind her flipped over in an instant, swallowing her up. She could still hear the roar of the Snow Lord of North Vietnam, but everything in front of her was black. She could hear the faint sound of flowing water and didn't know where she was. She didn't know how far she had gone before the force that was dragging her in the darkness suddenly disappeared, and many faint lights lit up around her.

　　There were countless blue foxes looking at her in the darkness.

　　She gasped in exhaustion and was stunned - what? Could it be that these little guys had brought her here from that madman? But this ancient tomb actually had mechanisms and secret rooms, which was something that the Sword Saint had never mentioned. But who was instructing these blue foxes?

　　She wanted to stand up, but the major acupoints on her body were sealed and she couldn't move.

　　"Woo..." Seeing her struggle, the leading blue fox came over, sniffed her with its wet nose, and then carefully rubbed the back of her hand with its claws to show friendliness - she recognized it as the blue fox with a broken tail that led the group of foxes to fight the Snow Lord of North Vietnam and risked its life to drag her out.

　　"Did you save me?" she whispered. "Why?"

　　The blue fox with a broken tail whined, jumped onto her shoulder, and looked at her with human eyes. At that moment, Yin Yelai remembered some stories about Sword Saint Mu Yan in the Sword Saint Sect, such as when she lived in seclusion in the ancient tomb, she raised a blue fox with human nature, who took care of her when the Sword Saint was not in good health; for example, after Sword Saint Mu Yan passed away, groups of foxes appeared in the ancient tomb every year on the anniversary of his death, standing and whimpering, as if they were paying homage.

　　"You saved me because I'm a disciple of the Sword Saint?" She understood. She couldn't move her body. She could only turn her face to rub the soft fur and whispered, "Thank you."

　　However, when she turned her head to show affection, she suddenly felt a pain on the back of her neck! The blue fox with a broken tail suddenly went crazy, pounced on her, and bit her neck! Yin Yelai screamed in surprise, stood up suddenly, and threw it away. Then, she was stunned again——

　　There was a sharp pain at the Fengfu point at the back of her neck, and she was actually able to move!

　　The blue fox with a broken tail was thrown against the wall by her and fell heavily to the ground, but it did not make any sound. It just whimpered twice in endurance, and continued to move closer without fear. It jumped onto her shoulders like lightning and bit her right shoulder again.

　　This time, Yin Yelai immediately discovered that the place where it bit was actually the Jianjing point!

　　Her right hand regained consciousness immediately, followed by her left hand, waist, back... The blue fox with a broken tail bit her 24 sealed acupoints with its sharp teeth, as fast as lightning, accurate and ruthless, and released her imprisonment in an instant. Yin Yelai stood up in disbelief, looked at her hands that had regained their freedom in the darkness, and then looked at the group of blue foxes, and was speechless for a while.

　　What...what's going on? Are these foxes really psychic?

　　"Come out now!" In the short silence, the voice of the Snow Lord of North Vietnam was suddenly heard from outside. Such a cold and calm man was now extremely furious, "Otherwise I will tear down this ancient tomb!" What followed was a loud noise, as if a huge stone was thrown at the wall, causing the entire ancient tomb to tremble.

　　Yin Yelai was shocked: the Snow Lord of Beiyue was cruel and ruthless, and he was afraid that he would do what he said and destroy the former residence of Sword Saint Mu Yan.

　　"Let's go out." She lowered her head and said to the Broken-Tailed Blue Fox, "Where is the exit of the secret passage?"

　　However, this time, the human-like blue foxes seemed not to understand her question. They just tilted their heads and looked at her without making any move. Yin Yelai heard the noises outside getting louder and louder. On the other side of the wall, stones kept collapsing and cracking. The Snow Lord of North Vietnam seemed to really keep his word and actually took action.

　　There was a loud bang, and a hole appeared on the side of the ancient tomb, and someone broke in directly!

　　No, we must not let this fanatical madman destroy the Sword Master's Tomb! However, just when she wanted to step forward, a figure suddenly floated out of the tomb and greeted the intruder.

　　"Killing my disciples in my ancient tomb is a crime punishable by death."

　　The one who spoke was a woman in white, her figure was as fast as lightning, and a flash of lightning also burst out from her hand, turning lightly in the air, and her sword was as fast as the wind. With just one look, Yin Yelai was stunned - Ask Tian Heshou!

　　Yes, what that woman used was actually the Nine Questions, the most profound one among the Sword Saint’s disciples!

　　Moreover, this move was so powerful that no trace could be found. In terms of attainment, it was even better than mine!

　　"Ah?" The Snow Lord of North Vietnam was shocked by the sudden attack. Before he could figure out what was going on, he instinctively stepped back. His speed was already very fast, and he was able to escape unscathed from the attack. Unfortunately, there was a wall behind him, and he had no way to go after taking only one step back.

　　With no way out, he burst out with tremendous strength, pointed the sword in his hand upwards, and actually blocked the sword!

　　The sword missed, and the woman in white turned around and danced in the dark tomb, flew into the air, and then slashed down with another sword. The sword split into two in the air, and then into four, swift and graceful, like an antelope hanging its horns.

　　"Oh my God...what guilt have the people in this world committed?!" Yin Yelai couldn't help but exclaim in surprise - the exquisiteness of this move was unbelievable, even her master, the Sword Saint Lan Hua, could not reach such a level of perfection!

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam could no longer retreat, and could only watch the lightning strike down. However, his eyes were filled with ecstasy, and he could not help but stretch out his hands, as if he wanted to worship and welcome some dreamlike scene - yes, he finally saw it! This unparalleled swordsmanship almost only existed in ancient legends, but now, he saw it with his own eyes!

　　With a light "crack" sound, lightning flashed down and disappeared in a flash.

　　The Snow Lord of North Vietnam, who was leaning against the stone wall, did not move, staring ahead with his eyes open, as if he did not want to miss a moment - however, a thin line of blood was already oozing from his throat, leaving a bright red mark.

　　"You are..." Beiyue Snow Lord covered his throat and looked at the woman in white in front of him with an incredible look in his eyes, "The owner of the ancient tomb...Kongsang Sword Saint...Mu Yan?"

　　The woman in white who walked out of the darkness nodded slightly, and she was translucent like mist.

　　"It really is Sword Saint Mu Yan... It really is! Oh my God..." Beiyue Snow Lord exclaimed in ecstasy, the light in his eyes as bright as lightning. He could not help but take a step forward and stretched out his hand, as if trying to grab the sword of the Sword Saint that disappeared out of thin air. However, as soon as he took a step, his head suddenly rolled off his neck!

　　A generation of heroes collapsed, his head and body separated, but his eyes were still wide open, staring into the void, full of ecstasy, excitement and satisfaction, as if his lifelong dream had come true.

　　"You, a martial arts fanatic, should rest in peace if you can die under the Nine Questions."

　　The flash of lightning disappeared between the fingers of the woman in white. She looked down at the corpse at her feet and spoke lightly. The blood of the Snow Lord of North Vietnam flowed on the ground and over her instep, but it did not leave any trace.

　　"If you are devoted to the Tao and have not perished in your reincarnation, you will surely be able to become my disciple in your next life."

　　As the sword came out, the phantom of the woman in white gradually disappeared like mist.

　　The ancient tomb returned to darkness, and only Yin Yelai stood there in a daze, as if in a dream. Everything that happened just now seemed like a dream, appearing in an instant and disappearing in the next instant. She had to clench her hands tightly to realize that everything she had just seen was not an illusion. But——

　　Could the woman who just rushed out from the depths of the ancient tomb to rescue her really be the Sword Saint Mu Yan?

　　How could this person who had been dead for a thousand years suddenly appear in this ancient tomb? However, if it wasn’t Sword Saint Mu Yan, who else could have mastered the Nine Questions of Sword Saint to such an extreme level?

　　What is hidden in this ancient tomb?

　　However, just as she thought of this, suddenly a pair of hands reached out from the darkness and grabbed her shoulders!

　　Yin Yelai was shocked, and subconsciously turned her wrist and grabbed the opponent's tiger's mouth, about to break his arm. But the man in the dark was not afraid at all, and instead grabbed her more forcefully from behind!

　　"Jinran!" she heard the voice shouting, "Is that you? Jinran!"

　　What? This voice... this voice in the darkness! It's...

　　Her whole body suddenly stiffened, and she felt the blood drain from her face in an instant, and her shoulders trembled like leaves in the wind. She didn't dare turn around to look at that person, but just stood there stiffly, letting those hands hold her shoulders tightly, as hard as if they wanted to break her frail body.

　　Such a hug feels as if it comes from a distant past life.

　　"I... am I dreaming?" She heard the voice whispering in her ear, as if it had traveled through time and space to reach her ear, "Jinran, I heard your voice!... Am I dreaming? Is it you?"

　　Finally, she spoke, and every word was as heavy as a mountain: "It's me, Shaoyou."

　　At that moment, the man behind her began to tremble violently, and his arms, which had been exerting force, suddenly became weak, as if exhausted. He loosened his hands, turned her body, and raised his hands as if he wanted to touch her face. However, his fingers missed and just trembled and fell on her hair.

　　"You..." She suddenly realized that something was wrong with him and lost her voice, "What's wrong with your eyes?"

　　Murong Jun did not answer, but just looked at her with empty eyes. He raised his hand to touch her face and murmured in ecstasy: "It's really you... It's really you! Thank God! I, I thought you had died in the fire in the imperial capital..."

　　He paused in his ecstasy, and his fingertips stopped on her half-burned face, trembling violently. She raised her face from the shadows, and the hideous ugliness of that moment made the surrounding blue foxes restless.

　　"Your face..." he murmured, unable to speak.

　　Yin Yelai calmed down from the excitement of the reunion, took a breath, stepped back, and left his fingertips. The two of them stayed silent for a moment in the dark ancient tomb, facing each other without saying a word.

　　"I'm not dead." She stroked the burned half of her face and whispered, "In fact, I might as well be dead."

　　"Don't talk nonsense!" Murong Jun interrupted him, "You know what? I never thought I could meet you again in this world. I thought we could only meet in the next life - but you are alive! This is the greatest gift from God."

　　Yin Yelai sighed and said nothing, but just asked: "What's wrong with your eyes?"

　　"Blind." Murong Jun smiled bitterly, touched his eyes, and whispered, "So in my heart, you will always be the same as you were at the beginning, and you will never change."

　　"You're just deceiving yourself." Yin Yelai smiled bitterly, "Everything is ruined, nothing is the same anymore..." She was about to say something when she suddenly felt a sweetness in her throat. She bent down and vomited a mouthful of blood.

　　"What's wrong?" Murong Jun hurried over to support her, "Are you injured?"

　　"No... I'm not injured, I'm poisoned." She murmured, looking down at the blood vomited from her palm. The bloody smell was indescribably weird. "The Snow Lord of North Vietnam fed me that kind of medicine... The blood in my body is already dirty... What should I do?" At this point, fear suddenly appeared in her eyes, and she pushed him away: "Go away!"

　　"What's wrong?" Murong Jun was stunned.

　　"You...you can't stay here." Yin Yelai gritted his teeth, his whole body trembling slightly, "I've been poisoned by blood, it's over...I've become a madman, I don't know when I'll kill someone! You can't stay here - go away!"

　　"Let's go together." Without saying anything, he reached out and grasped her wrist, holding it tightly in the dark. "No matter what, I won't leave you alone for the third time."

　　This sentence made her calm down, and she suddenly smiled: "Third time?"

　　Yes, the third time.

　　The first time was when they were young and ignorant. She was in great trouble and was isolated and helpless, but she stubbornly refused to ask him for help. He was so smart and insightful, and he clearly saw through her predicament, but because of various concerns and selfishness, he did not reach out to help her - they were separated in the torrent of fate.

　　The second time was during the fire in the imperial capital. He had set up the scheme himself, which was extremely cruel and vicious. It was originally to get rid of Bai Mochen and seize the power of the world. However, by mistake, he buried her in the fire. At that moment, he struggled to save her, but she didn't even look back.

　　Throughout their lives, they always diverge from each other at such turning points.

　　"Yes, the third time." He held her hand tightly. "This time, even if you kill me, I won't let go."

　　She was silent for a moment and sighed. "I'm no longer Jinran, Shaoyou, don't you know that?" Yin Yelai looked at his childhood sweetheart, sadness welling up in his eyes. "In fact, I'm no longer Yin Yelai - I've become a useless person, a monster! I don't want to live like this."

　　She turned around and walked towards the deepest part of the tomb, whispering: "Let me be buried here."

　　This generation of the Kongsang female swordsman traveled through the ancient tomb of the previous generation of the Kongsang swordsman, and the cold moon shone on her face through the high window - half of her face was burned, but the other side was as white as jade.

　　However, on the intact skin that remained, near the forehead, there was a bright red mole! The blood-red mole moved slowly at a speed visible to the naked eye under the moonlight, from the tip of the eyebrow to the forehead. When she passed under the moonlight, her body suddenly shook slightly, and a dazed look appeared in her eyes again.

　　"I heard that voice again..." She paused and murmured, "That voice is urging me."

　　"What sound?" Murong Jun listened carefully, but he could hear nothing but the wind and sand of the desert.

　　However, Yin Yelai stopped, as if summoned by some voice, turned around abruptly, and walked out of the ancient tomb!

　　"Where are you going?" Murong Jun grabbed her sleeve from behind.

　　"No. I have to go... because the time is almost up." Yin Yelai whispered, her body trembling slightly, and said in a strange voice, "The moment when the stars meet... is almost here - ah, I really hate this sound!" At the end, she suddenly covered her ears, her whole body trembling, and she whispered as if struggling.

　　Murong Jun hugged her tightly, but didn't know what to say.

　　At that moment, he truly felt that the woman in his arms had gone mad - Jin Ran in front of him was so haggard and weak, speaking incoherently, saying words that no one could understand, saying that she wanted to sleep in an ancient tomb, and then she wanted to go to another place. And he could only hold her tightly with all his strength and not let her go anywhere.

　　Yin Yelai trembled for a while, and suddenly broke free from his hand and ran out. Murong Jun knew something was wrong, and quickly chased after her to stop her, but he couldn't see, stumbled several times in the ancient tomb, lost his way, and could no longer touch her sleeve.

　　"Jinran...Jinran!" he shouted in the darkness, extremely anxious, groping forward.

　　As he shouted, a strange sound suddenly came from the depths of the ancient tomb, which made people shudder. The sound came from the deepest darkness of the ancient tomb, and it seemed to be a distant gurgling sound, and a stone was thrown into the endlessly deep ancient pool.

　　"Don't worry, she can't go anywhere." Suddenly, a voice said, "She can only come to me."

　　"Who?" Murong Jun took a breath.

　　Suddenly, there was a faint light in the darkness. The light was very weak, like a hazy firefly. However, the scene seen in the darkness was shocking: the deepest part of the ancient tomb was a stone-built pool, which led directly to the spring vein under the desert. However, in the ancient spring, three pure white lights appeared faintly, as if alive, floating slowly on the water!

　　Yin Yelai, who was about to run out of the ancient tomb, suddenly stopped, as if attracted by another force.

　　In the spring, three white rays of light gathered together and slowly swirled on the water, like blooming flowers, emitting light of various colors, which was incredibly beautiful.

　　Yin Yelai stared at it blankly, with a confused expression on his face, and couldn't help but take a step forward.

　　At that moment, the three pure white lights gathered on the water surface and turned into a faint human figure! Long hair and white clothes, hazy and warm, suspended above the ancient spring, reaching out to them from afar.

　　“Sword Saint!” At that moment, Yin Yelai cried out in surprise, “Mu Yan Sword Saint!”

　　——Yes, the person who was taking shape in front of her was actually the Kongsang Sword Saint Mu Yan whom she had just seen!

　　"We finally meet." Mu Yan's three souls regrouped on the ancient spring. He smiled at Yin Yelai and said calmly, "Welcome, my successor. The contemporary swordsman, Yin Yelai."

　　Yin Yelai stared at the woman in shock, unable to speak. However, the other party just waved slightly, and she subconsciously walked forward and waded in front of her.

　　"My successor, you are one of my six wandering souls... Moreover, you are the soul that still has a 'body', and you are also the most suitable 'container' for me to temporarily reside in." The ethereal soul leaned forward slightly in the air, stretched out his hand, and gently touched the red mole on her forehead -

　　"Have you also waited for me for a long time in this life?"

　　The finger of nothingness touched her forehead, which was slightly cold. At that moment, Yin Yelai felt that her body was suddenly emptied, as if all the blood in her body was gathered towards her forehead, and only a blank space was left in her body. She suddenly lost her weight and floated up lightly, suspended on the fingertips of the other party!

　　"Jinran!" Murong Jun lost his voice, "What are you going to do to Jinran!"

　　With a soft "puff" sound, the skin at the point where the fingertip was pointing suddenly cracked, and a thin drop of blood came out. The drop of blood penetrated from the ghost's empty fingertips, just like rice paper quickly absorbing ink, and it spread out in an instant!

　　A little white light followed the outflow of the drop of blood and instantly returned to the three souls, merging without a trace. With a swish sound, the spirit body, which was originally only a thin layer in the void, suddenly glowed brightly!

　　When the light faded, Sword Saint Mu Yan's fingers slowly lowered, and his fingertips had changed from nothingness to translucent.

　　“Has it begun to materialize so quickly?” She stared at her fingers and sighed softly, then leaned down and hugged the unconscious Yin Yelai - the two women slowly floated up in the darkness, and moved closer and closer, like two shadows inside and outside a mirror, slowly overlapping above the ancient spring.

　　Suddenly, Mu Yan disappeared, just like mist dissolving in the darkness! When the white light disappeared, only Yin Ye was left in the spring. In the dark night, only a little red could be seen, shining again between her eyebrows.

　　Murong Jun looked at Yin Yelai standing in front of him and was inexplicably surprised.

　　Yes, at this moment, he could actually see her again! He... he could actually see Jin Ran again! ——But, Jin Ran's face had quietly changed, and for some reason, it looked a little like she was not. She opened her eyes and looked at him. There was a little red on the place where Mu Yan had touched her forehead, which seemed to be a ruby.

　　"You...you..." He hesitated, "Who are you?"

　　"I am not Yin Yelai. She is just my temporary 'vessel'." Yin Yelai opened his eyes, but the voice that came out of his mouth was that of Sword Saint Mu Yan. He raised his hand and pressed it on his forehead. "My three souls are still too weak. Before the six spirits gather, I must set out at night - and during the day, I cannot bear the scorching heat of the Yang world."

　　"..." Murong Jun looked at this face for a long while before saying, "You, took over Jin Ran's body?"

　　"Don't worry, I won't hurt her." Sword Saint Mu Yan said in a gentle tone, "I'm just borrowing her body temporarily to go to the Plain of the Wilderness, because her soul is connected to mine, and she's the best vessel - when this is over, I'll return the body to her."

　　"That's good..." Murong Jun breathed a sigh of relief, "I believe in your promise."

　　Sword Saint Mu Yan smiled, then suddenly frowned again, as if this body made her feel uncomfortable.

　　"My heir's body is so broken... She's still young, but she's already suffered so much?" Sword Saint Mu Yan paused, holding his chest, "Moreover, she was actually poisoned by such a strong blood poison?"

　　"Please, Sword Saint, save Jinran!" Murong Jun also knew that her health was extremely poor, so he pleaded immediately.

　　Sword Saint Mu Yan shook her head slightly: "The various illnesses in her body have been around for a long time and cannot be cured for the time being - but this blood poison is the only one that I have medicine in my ancient tomb that can cure it. It's just that..." At this point she smiled bitterly: "It's been nine hundred years, I wonder if those medicines are still there?"

　　As soon as he finished speaking, a whimpering sound was heard behind him. Something ran away quickly and came back slowly - a rustling sound came from the depths of the ancient tomb, as if something was being dragged out from the darkness.

　　The two of them looked together and found that it was the blue fox with a broken tail, dragging out a medicine box with difficulty.

　　"Xiao Lan?" Sword Saint Mu Yan was surprised and couldn't help but blurt out, "No... Are you Xiao Lan's descendant for several generations? Have you been here all these years?"

　　The blue fox with a broken tail whined a few times, dragged the medicine box to her feet, and then jumped up affectionately, rubbing its head against her palm. Mu Yan stroked the blue fox, looking at the old but well-preserved medicine box, his eyes gradually became gentle, as if he was thinking of distant memories, and he sighed - the medicine inside was still there, and the missing white medicine was the medicine he applied to Huan'er's knife wound that year.

　　It seemed as if I had just fallen asleep for a moment, but when I looked back, everything had changed so much.

　　She lowered her head and took out a golden medicine bottle. She broke it open and found a silver pill as thin as a melon seed. She couldn't help but smile: "Fortunately, there is still one pill left. Look, this is the medicine that can cure the blood poison that the martial arts madman just put in..."

　　Murong Jun breathed a sigh of relief: "Jin Ran will no longer suffer from the blood poison?"

　　"Yes, it will also help my tuberculosis." Sword Saint Mu Yan took the medicine, gently stroked his chest to dissolve the medicine, and sighed, "This can be regarded as my reward for borrowing her body."

　　She stood up, walked to the window, looked up at the moon over the desert, her face almost transparent in the moonlight, and whispered: "It will take about three days from here to the Plains - we will set off tonight. You need to stay with me all the way. I will lose consciousness during the day, and then I will have to rely on you."

　　"Please rest assured. Although I am blind, I can still do this after so many years of experience in the world." Murong Jun nodded and followed her out, never leaving her side - he could no longer see anything, and could only see the woman in front of him who was between the underworld and the world of the living. However, in his opinion, this was enough.

　　But what was Sword Saint Mu Yan going to do in Garuda? Was he trying to seal Po Jun again?

　　So, when we arrive at Xianzhiyuan, will there be another life-and-death fight?

　　He walked in the darkness, not knowing what was waiting for him ahead, but he was not afraid. In this world, he had no way to go. Now, his only way was to follow the woman in front of him.

　　10. War is everywhere

　　"Legend has it that Po Jun never died, but was just temporarily dormant underground. This year is the day when the monster awakens once every three hundred years. There was a strange phenomenon in the empty camp at night. It was reported that Bingyi had taken the opportunity to get involved in Yunhuang. The king will personally lead his troops to check it out - please ask the imperial capital to pay attention to the defense of Western Wasteland, withdraw the heavy troops from the West Sea as soon as possible, and return to defend Yunhuang. Please."

　　King Chi listened to the memorial drafted by his trusted minister and nodded: "Okay, let's do it!"

　　"Will Empress Yueyi approve it?" the subordinates all asked worriedly.

　　"Ninety percent chance." The Red King smiled bitterly.

　　——Po Jun revived? Using these rumors that have been circulating for hundreds of years and have never been confirmed to advise the empress, he might become a laughing stock of all the officials in the imperial capital. Moreover, if there is really any abnormality in Xianzhiyuan, and the Kongji Camp guarding it also has abnormalities, once Bingyi invades, the first line of defense will be his own territory. How can he take it lightly?

　　"How many people have been gathered outside?" he asked.

　　"In a short period of time, only more than 10,000 people were gathered." The subordinate said, "The king's order was issued too hastily."

　　"Ten thousand is ten thousand. I will go to the Plains myself tomorrow," the Scarlet King thought for a moment and replied, "to see what is happening on the other side of the maze wall. If there is any unusual movement, I will report it to the imperial capital immediately."

　　The next day, King Chi led an army of 10,000 and headed straight for Xianyuan.

　　There was nothing unusual along the way. When the maze wall was seen from afar, the wall built by Emperor Guanghua and standing at the westernmost end of Yunhuang for a hundred years was still standing, separating the Plain of the Plains from the mainland. Behind the wall, yellow sand was flying, as if something was moving.

　　"Could it be another fierce sand demon or something like that?" The Red King muttered, and even wanted to turn his horse around and go back immediately after taking a look from a distance. "The maze wall is obviously fine... Could the teacher also make mistakes?"

　　However, just as he turned his head, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a golden light from the corner of his eye - it was the light refracted by metal under the sun, and although it was reflected by the whirling sand and wind, it was still clear and dazzling.

　　"This is..." At that moment, the Red King stopped, turned and walked towards the maze wall.

　　"King! King!" Suddenly, he heard a distant call, and a rider came galloping from the northeast desert with a red flag - that was the spy he sent out the day before to go to the empty camp to gather information.

　　"Oh no! The empty camp... The empty camp is completely empty!" The spy shouted in the wind and sand without having time to roll off his horse, "There is no one... There is no one left!"

　　"How is this possible!" King Chi was horrified, "Where is General Yuan Zi?!"

　　"The general is nowhere to be seen... The entire camp is completely empty! But they seem to have evacuated in an orderly manner. There was no fighting or killing, and there was not a single corpse on the ground." The spy reported, panting, "But the baggage is still there, and the horses are all in the stables. No one has fed them for three days, and they are already dying."

　　The hand holding the reins trembled slightly, and the Red King took a deep breath - what a strange situation. The elite cavalry of Kongsang stationed in the westernmost part of Yunhuang, a hundred thousand troops, disappeared overnight!

　　"Climb over the maze wall!" He turned around and finally gave the order to the team.

　　However, just as they reached the foot of the maze wall, a sudden sandstorm blew up, covering the sky and the sun. Something was humming in the wind, as if a group of giant birds were gathering behind the wall, ready to rush out like a storm. The desert beneath their feet also began to tremble, surging like a raging tide.

　　Amid the army's exclamations, the maze wall that stretched for thousands of miles suddenly collapsed!

　　A whirlwind roared out from behind the wall, like thousands of giant yellow dragons, rushing straight towards the group of people who were approaching - at the moment the maze wall collapsed, the Kongsang people saw a horrifying scene on the plains of Xian: huge chariots stood in the desert that was originally empty and only roamed by wild beasts, and lying in front of them were actually the 2,000 vanguard troops they had sent out!

　　The sky was filled with yellow sand, and everyone standing in the shadows in the desert had the same golden hair, black armor, and ice-blue eyes, like a group of wolves pouncing back onto the land.

　　Everyone was stunned: overnight, the entire coastline of the Plains was densely packed with the Ice Clan army!

　　"Impossible... Impossible!" Chi Wang muttered, almost unable to believe his eyes - the army of Cangliu Empire suddenly appeared here? Didn't the West Sea continue to receive good news some time ago, saying that the Kongsang army had almost captured the main island of Cangliu and Bingyi was at the end of the road? Why did these Bing people bypass the Kongsang defense line and suddenly appear here? So, the destruction of the entire Kongji Camp was also due to them?

　　He sat on his horse in a daze, watching the Ice Clan people rushing through the maze wall like a tide and rushing towards the Cloud Wasteland. The commander on the leading chariot knelt down in the desert, kissed the ground under his feet, and shouted: "Po Jun bless us, return to our homeland!"

　　Amid the roar, the maze wall collapsed, and the warriors rushed out like wild beasts out of their cages, and pounced on the Kongsang people - behind them, huge chariots rolled over the yellow sand, and followed, and snail boats emerged from the deep sea one after another, constantly swallowing up thousands of warriors, in an endless stream.

　　King Chi looked at all this in amazement: this was a scene that he could never see in his dreams - after nine hundred years, the Cangliu Empire's Zhenye Corps had set foot on this land again, and the Kongsang people were completely unprepared!

　　"Quick! Send someone to Susaharu to ask for help!" The Red King's voice trembled, "The Huotu tribe is the closest to here!"

　　"Yes!" The scout left quickly. However, the attendants on both sides looked at the Ice Clan people rolling over the maze wall and couldn't help but hesitate, whispering: "King, there are too many people on the other side, should we...should we..."

　　“No one is allowed to retreat!” At that moment, the Red King roared, his hair and beard standing on end. “This is the first battle. If you lose without a fight, do you still have the face to be a warrior of the Red Clan?! If Bingyi rushes through here, the Western Wasteland will be finished! Defend the maze wall! Wait for rescue! - Anyone who dares to take a step back will be beheaded immediately!”

　　At that moment, it was as if the blood flowing in his body had awakened. The king, who had been indulging in sensual pleasures for many years, suddenly showed a fearless fighting spirit. He did not retreat at all. He was the first to ride forward and chopped down an Ice Clan warrior who was charging in the front with one sword!

　　"King, be careful!" Seeing the king of the tribe personally going into battle, the warriors of the Kongsang Chi tribe stopped retreating and rushed forward shouting, mixing with the group of black-armored warriors that emerged from behind the maze wall.

　　A bloody battle began. Ice Clan warriors kept pouring out from behind the maze wall, and the Kongsang people kept hacking and killing them - the distance between them was very close, and they were almost fighting face to face.

　　It was a real hand-to-hand fight, extremely brutal. The warriors of Cangliu were as brave as wolves, desperate to break through this last obstacle and return to Yunhuang. The Kongsang warriors led by Chi Wang held the wall tightly, protecting the endless land behind them, and preventing the foreigners from crossing this last barrier.

　　However, in this breathtaking close combat, there was a sudden thunderclap, and a white light fell on the crowd of people in the melee. In an instant, more than a hundred soldiers from both sides were killed or wounded, and blood and flesh flew everywhere.

　　“Hold on!” The Red King’s horse was startled and almost threw him off its back. He shouted loudly, “Ice Yi is attacking with artillery! Everyone be careful!”

　　However, the warrior beside him suddenly shouted, pointing to the sky: "Bird! The strange bird of Bingyi!"

　　Everyone looked up at once and saw a huge bird flying overhead, easily crossing the maze wall a hundred feet in the air. It was a machine made of wood and metal, but it could fly in the air like a real bird. And the ones controlling it were children under fifteen years old, each with a golden seal in their eyes, dancing with their hands in the air, controlling these extremely difficult-to-control huge machines with their mind power, which were a hundred times more flexible than the mermaid puppets!

　　"Wind Falcon... This, this is the legendary Wind Falcon!" The Red King lost his voice.

　　Before he finished speaking, another beam of light fell from the sky, landing precisely less than ten feet to his side, and exploded! The Red King's voice was interrupted, and he and his horse were blown away.

　　“Hit!” The child who controlled the wind falcon had a pure gold band covering his eyes, but he seemed to be able to see everything. He smiled the moment he took the life of the Kongsang King and murmured in a low voice, “This king is mine... the next one!”

　　The wind falcon circled overhead, and rays of silver light tore through the darkness, falling like rain along the wall that separated Yunhuang and the West Sea.

　　With a loud bang, the maze wall that stretched for thousands of miles collapsed!

　　As the gap widened, the Ice Clan warriors shouted in ecstasy, and rushed out from the Plains like a tide, rushing towards the Cloud Wasteland that they longed for day and night. The Kongsang warriors were still gathered at the original gap, busy dodging the lightning that fell from the sky and the collapsed and cracked walls. Without the command of their commander, they fell into chaos.

　　"Keep the formation! Spread out in a straight line, don't rush!" Wu Peng watched all this from the chariot, commanding in an orderly manner. Orders passed through the soldiers like lightning, "After crossing the maze wall, the two wings quickly close together, encircle these Kongsang people, and then, destroy them on the spot!"

　　"Yes!" The soldiers shouted wildly, holding their swords and rushing through the maze wall. Falcons circled overhead, and behind them were huge chariots. The armored army quietly landed on the moonlit night, and the battlefield in the West Sea was instantly transferred to the Cloud Wasteland where the Kongsang people were.

　　The war after that turned into a massacre.

　　At dawn, the battle was over. When the sun rose from behind the distant Muztagh Ata Snow Mountain, the Red King and his 10,000-man army disappeared in this wild plain, like morning dew, silently absorbed by the yellow sand.

　　"Next target: Aimi Basin, Susaharu!"

　　——

　　The spring chill was still chilly. The struggle for power in Yunhuang's heart had just ended.

　　In the second month after Empress Yueyi ascended the throne, despite the dissuasion of the chief eunuch Li Zhen, she could not wait to issue an imperial decree to marry Murong Yi, the heir of the Zhenguo Mansion. As expected, this decision was fiercely opposed by the elders of the Baiyi clan. However, the determined empress refused to give in at all, and even openly turned against the elders of the clan, and held the wedding in the Zichen Hall without any clan members present!

　　What's funny is that although the six Kongsang tribes have been scheming against each other for nine hundred years, they are still unwilling to let a man of Zhongzhou descent become the husband of Empress Kongsang, and they all protested by suspending court - in the Purple Palace, there was no emperor or ministers attending court for more than ten days.

　　For a moment, Yun Huang's heart was in chaos.

　　However, perhaps thinking that her term of office would only last less than two years, the newly married Empress Yueyi did not care. The ministers withdrew from the court and the kings opposed, but she was happy to be free, and simply stayed in the harem every day and no longer attended the court, immersed in the happiness of having fulfilled her long-cherished wish and flying with her lover.

　　The night in the deep palace was extremely silent. The burned pavilions and towers had not yet been rebuilt, which made Yun Huang's heart seem somewhat eerie and tragic.

　　At three o'clock in the morning, a shadow hurriedly walked through the ruins and came directly to the door of the empress's bedroom.

　　"Empress," the deep voice said, "urgent news from the Western Wasteland!"

　　"Who is it..." After a long while, Empress Yueyi rubbed her eyes and walked out of the deep palace. She looked at the ministers brought in by the maid outside the door with displeasure and yawned, "I say, Lord Li Zhen, is there something important that requires you to wake me up in the middle of the night?"

　　The figure standing silently at the foot of the imperial steps raised his head and said, "Empress, I wonder if you have heard the news from the Western Wasteland - Bingyi has assembled a large army and landed in the Plains of the Wilderness. Now they have crossed the Wall and passed through the Bogur Desert."

　　"What?" The Queen's sleepiness suddenly disappeared. "You...what did you say?!"

　　"Your Majesty," Li Zhen repeated again, using only four short words, "Ice Barbarians are invading."

　　“This…” The empress shuddered, not daring to believe her ears. After a long while, she woke up as if from a dream and lost her voice, “How is this possible! At this time, Bingyi actually appeared in the heart of Yunhuang?! Shouldn’t they be conquered by us in the West Sea and be on the verge of extinction?”

　　"The situation in the West Sea is indeed like this, but the situation in Yunhuang is also true." Li Zhen said, his tone neither hurried nor slow, "I believe that this is a desperate gamble for them."

　　"Have they already reached the Bogur Desert?" the empress murmured in disbelief.

　　After the wedding, she and Murong Yi were inseparable. Apart from attending court a few times when Li Zhen urged her to do so and symbolically dealing with officials in the Purple Palace, she did not want to step out of the harem at all. After all, the world was peaceful recently and there were only a few murders a year. As the king of the Bai tribe, she only needed to enjoy the last two years of her term and then pass the throne to the Xuan tribe. Why bother?

　　I never expected that such a sudden change would happen at this moment!

　　"Where is Yuan Zi? Where did his army go?" The empress just remembered and gritted her teeth. "One hundred thousand troops were stationed in the Empty Mountain, but Bing Yi was allowed to march straight in from the Plains. Where is he? What is he doing?"

　　"He..." Li Zhen paused and said, "A few days before Bingyi broke through the maze wall, General Yuan Zi and the 100,000 soldiers in the camp suddenly disappeared."

　　"Missing? Did he... commit treason?" The empress was shocked. "Yes! He is from Zhongzhou!"

　　"No, it's not treason." Li Zhen answered with a serious look in his eyes. "Although General Yuan Zi is from Zhongzhou, he is a brave general promoted by General Bai. He has made great achievements for Kongsang in the West Sea. What's more, his family is still in the imperial capital. If he suddenly rebels and surrenders, it seems untrustworthy."

　　The empress frowned: "Why did he suddenly leave his post? Where did he take his troops?"

　　"According to the herdsmen near the camp, the Kongji Camp has not dispatched any troops recently and has been stationed in the camp." Li Zhen whispered, "Empress, without any warning, a hundred thousand troops suddenly disappeared!"

　　His tone made the empress, who had just woken up in the middle of the night, suddenly feel cold all over and shiver.

　　"Suddenly disappeared?" The Empress murmured, "How could it disappear out of thin air? Did I see a ghost?"

　　"It is possible that there really are ghosts and gods involved," Li Zhen replied solemnly, but he was not joking. "To make a hundred thousand troops disappear suddenly, it must not be something that can be done by human power. In short, our barrier in the west has disappeared!"

　　"So...what about the Red King?" The empress seemed to suddenly remember something. "What happened to the Red King? That was his territory! Didn't he resist? Why did Bingyi reach the Bogur Desert so quickly?!"

　　"Red King..." Li Zhen was silent for a moment, but finally told the truth, "He has died in battle."

　　"What?!" The empress's face turned pale and her body shook.

　　There are six kings in Kongsang, and the one enfeoffed in the Western Wasteland is the Red King. However, such a pillar of the country has actually been killed by Bingyi? At that moment, the empress, who originally thought that the war was far away, suddenly trembled slightly.

　　"Is there really going to be a war?" She murmured weakly, looking at the important ministers, "I... I'm a little scared."

　　As the highest leader of Kongsang, it seemed a little funny to say such a thing. However, Li Zhen did not laugh, nor did he show contempt. He just sighed and comforted: "Empress, don't be too anxious. Bingyi has not arrived at Hanhai Station yet. Has the Empress forgotten that there are four major tribes in the Western Wasteland?"

　　The empress's eyes lit up and she said in a lost voice: "What? The four major tribes have contained Bingyi?"

　　"Yes." Li Zhen replied, "They built a wall with blood to stop Bingyi!"

　　In just a few days, without any interception from the Kongji Camp's army, the Cangliu Empire's landed army crossed the maze wall and launched a lightning attack, quickly tearing open the Western Wilderness's defenses and advancing three hundred miles in just one day and one night - they were obviously well prepared, and their marching speed was almost as fast as the speed of news spread.

　　Although the Red King died due to lack of preparation and carelessness, fortunately the elders of the four major tribes had foreseen the ominous signs and immediately began to summon warriors. So when the maze wall collapsed and the Ice Clan rushed from the Plains of the Wilderness to the heart of the Cloud Wasteland, they encountered the first wave of spontaneous resistance from the Western Wasteland tribes in the Red River Basin.

　　And the warriors of Susahalu, caught off guard upon receiving the news, fought a desperate battle with the Ice Clan in Aimiah until the last warrior fell.

　　The Ice Tribe stayed here longer than expected, and it was not until ten days later that they passed through the Star Gorge and continued into the heart of the Western Wilderness, to Sadie of the Mangergo Tribe.

　　The Ice Clan warriors relied on their huge and sophisticated machinery and weapons with great lethality, and their combat power was almost one against ten. Thirteen days later, the blood of the Western Wasteland warriors dyed the Red River red, and the Mangergo and Saqi tribes lost 50,000 warriors. The chariots rolled over the blood and sand and continued to rush towards the heart of the Cloud Wasteland - but this battle at least bought time, and for the first time, the lightning-fast Ice Clan raiders were delayed for a long time, and the Galan Imperial Capital learned of this sudden news.

　　The news of the war reached the capital of Galan overnight. The empress looked pale in the Purple Palace and remained silent for a long time. She turned to look at the chief eunuch Li Zhen and said, "This is incredible... Didn't they say last month that our army would soon land on Kongming Island and completely destroy the Cangliu Empire? How come they suddenly came to Yunhuang?"

　　"At present, Bingyi's military force is definitely not enough to fight against Kongsang." Li Zhen said calmly, expressing his own judgment, "Maybe this is just a desperate struggle, as the people of Zhongzhou say, it's a trick of besieging Wei to save Zhao."

　　"Oh... I see." Empress Yueyi breathed a sigh of relief. "So, they won't attack the imperial capital, right?"

　　This lucky and frivolous tone made Li Zhen secretly shake her head. After all, she was an inexperienced woman, and in this situation she was almost at a loss, and could only rely on the trusted ministers around her.

　　He thought for a moment and replied, "As far as I know, the four major tribes have indeed fought against Bingyi once, but because they were hasty in the fight and there was no unified command, they were ultimately defeated after many days. The main forces of the Mangergo and Saqi tribes have been defeated, and only the Datan tribe is still resisting."

　　Empress Yueyi could not help but be surprised: "What? The Mangergo and Saqi tribes have also been defeated? Then..."

　　"Don't worry, Queen. The Carlomon family on the Pameng Plateau has already gathered warriors," Li Zhen consoled her. "Prince Guangmo and the Ninth Princess Liuli have just left. The Bronze Palace is temporarily in charge of Princess Feili, who just gave birth to a child. But although she is a woman, she is not inferior to a man. Now that they are out, the situation should improve."

　　"I hope so," Empress Yueyi still frowned, her heart hanging in her throat, "But why did King Guangmo suddenly leave Yunhuang? Could it be... could it be that someone is plotting something behind the scenes?"

　　"The Queen is worrying too much. I heard that King Guangmo took the ninth princess Liuli back to the Nanjia Forest to find her biological mother." Li Zhen shook his head. "Although King Chi was killed, there are still five other princes - the military situation is urgent and cannot be underestimated. Please ask the Queen to recall Marshal Junyin in the West Sea immediately!"

　　"Recall Junyin?" Empress Yueyi was a little hesitant. "He is not from our Bai clan, and he has a large army. It's fine to deal with Bingyi in the West Sea, but if he leads his troops back to Yunhuang, I'm worried..."

　　"At this time, the Empress is still worried about this?!" Li Zhen couldn't help it anymore, and his tone became stern, "Although Junyin is a member of the Qing clan, he has been in the army for many years and is rarely involved in the struggles in the court. He does not belong to any faction. Moreover, he was personally recommended by Marshal Bai as the successor before he left. Now that the world is in chaos, he should be summoned back to the court!"

　　Bai Shuai. Hearing that name, the empress's expression changed.

　　——Although that man has withdrawn from the core of power, his influence has remained in the government and the country. Until today, when the country is in turmoil, she still has to live under his shadow!

　　Although she found it harsh, she had to agree with the steward's opinion, but she still hesitated: "But if Junyin is recalled, what will happen to the war situation on the West Sea front? Wouldn't it fall right into Bingyi's trap?"

　　"Empress, the country is in imminent danger," Li Zhen said, emphasizing each word, "Are you still thinking about this? You only have a little over a year to hold the throne - is it worth it to sacrifice the entire Kongsang clan for a year's struggle for power?"

　　These words were so strong that even the empress fell silent.

　　"Okay, I'll listen to you! I don't understand these things anyway." Yueyi sighed, stood up, and waved her hands, "I might as well leave all the state affairs to you. I really have no idea what to do."

　　Li Zhen frowned slightly: "The Empress is not speaking in anger, right?"

　　"Of course not," Yueyi shook her head and smiled bitterly. "After being locked up on top of the White Tower for ten years, do you think I'm still the kind of noble lady who walks away at the slightest disagreement? I said I'll let you take responsibility because I really think you're up to the task. Besides, I have no one else to rely on except you."

　　She spoke from the bottom of her heart. Li Zhen was silent for a moment and nodded: "Okay, tomorrow, please ask the Empress to immediately order the army to be transferred back from the West Sea!"

　　"I'll listen to you." Yueyi didn't object. After a moment of silence, she suddenly said, "Li Zhen, is your next step to persuade me to recall Bai Mochen?"

　　"..." Li Zhen was silent for a moment, but finally answered calmly, "The current situation is not so critical, but if Bingyi defeats the four major tribes and reaches Hanhai Station, we will have to persuade the empress to recall General Bai to turn the tide."

　　"Are you kidding me? You actually want me to beg him to come back?" Empress Yueyi suddenly became angry. "When he took the initiative to resign and leave the imperial capital, I was so relieved... I never wanted to see him again in my life! But now, as an emperor, I have to beg him to come back? I don't have the face to do that!"

　　Li Zhen whispered: "State affairs are more important. The empress has been wronged."

　　"Unfair? Can it be as unfair as when I was imprisoned in the White Tower by my father?" Yueyi smiled bitterly, "At that time, I was thinking that I could fly high as long as I cut off the golden chain. Now my wish has come true, but so what? - This is not allowed and that is not allowed. Will I be freer than I was then?"

　　Her smile was bitter. The chief eunuch saw it and whispered to comfort her: "But at least now you, the Empress, have the ability to save the entire Murong family and to be with your beloved for a hundred years."

　　Empress Yueyi was silent for a moment, and finally smiled: "You are right - I will not gain nothing in the end." She stood up from the throne and looked at the chief eunuch: "Li Zhen, thank you for assisting me so wholeheartedly. If it weren't for you, I really don't know how to deal with this situation."

　　"I was just following the wishes of the priestess in the White Tower." Li Zhen lowered his head.

　　"Really? So you and I are both followers of the priestess..." Empress Yueyi murmured, "When my father imprisoned me on top of the White Tower, I wanted to die countless times, but I was able to survive because of her exhortation - could it be that she has also guided you?"

　　"Yes, she saved my life when I was a child who knew nothing." Li Zhen smiled bitterly, "It was more than 50 years ago... Now, it's time to repay this debt."

　　"..." Empress Yueyi didn't understand what he meant - this mysterious steward had lived in the imperial capital for many years, and had survived many storms but remained safe and sound. There was a legend that he had received secret guidance from the priestess on the top of the white tower, which enabled him to gain the trust of successive emperors, avoid repeated palace infighting, and rise to prominence until now.

　　But what kind of agreement had been reached between him and the priestess?

　　"Okay, as you said," the empress of Kongsang raised her head in the Purple Palace, looking at the Mirror Lake and the vast land under the White Pagoda, her eyes flickering faintly, "Then I will order Junyin to return to Yunhuang immediately to quell the rebellion tomorrow!"

　　"Your Majesty is wise." Li Zhen kowtowed, "But...what if Junyin doesn't agree?"

　　It didn't matter if he asked this question, but he was surprised: "Don't want to?"

　　"When a general is away from home, he may not obey military orders." Li Zhen said solemnly, "Empress, you are not a soldier, so you cannot understand the feelings of a soldier when he is faced with a great achievement that will last for generations. Junyin is about to destroy Cangliu and create an unprecedented achievement. If you ask him to return at this moment, I am afraid he will not agree."

　　Yueyi gritted her teeth and said, "If he refuses, then you can do whatever you want! Don't be polite to him."

　　"Yes." Li Zhen lowered his head, "I understand."

　　"Also, I will issue another decree tomorrow." Empress Yueyi paused, looked at him, and said word by word, "After the catastrophe, Lord Su Wen died, and the position of prime minister was vacant. Now, I appoint you as the new prime minister, commanding all the ministers!"

　　Li Zhen was stunned for a moment: "I have been just an eunuch for many years and have never been involved in state affairs. I am afraid..."

　　"So what? At a time like this, who else can help me better than you?" The empress waved her hand and sneered, "Who cares if the six ministries object or not? Anyway, I only have a little over a year to sit on this throne. Who can force me?"

　　Li Zhen was silent for a moment, and did not object or refuse.

　　"Thank you, Your Majesty." He accepted the appointment - time was running out, and if he took the position directly, it would probably be more convenient and faster, right?

　　Li Zhen bowed his head, saluted, and then walked out.

　　Outside the Purple Palace, the moonlight was clear and the wind was blowing, bringing the chill of February. He stayed outside the palace for a long time, gazing at the Yunhuang land sleeping in the darkness. White Tower Priestess, as you expected, the turmoil in Yunhuang soon came after your death... However, I will do my best to live up to your expectations back then.

　　Memories come flooding back.

　　—

　　Fifty years ago, he was just fifteen years old, just a commoner who had just entered the palace. Because of his intelligence, he was soon valued by the chief eunuch. But he was young and didn't know that people were treacherous. He was envied by his companions in the deep palace of the imperial capital. One day, he was deliberately led to the restricted area on the top of the White Tower.

　　——The temple on top of the tower where anyone who enters will be killed.

　　Not knowing the inside story, he pushed open the door of the temple and saw the priestess floating in the air with a staff in her hand. She was radiating light all over her body, like a phoenix dancing in the sky.

　　At that moment, he fell to his knees in shock, unable to speak.

　　The guards who rushed over after hearing the noise pressed him to the ground, preparing to drag him away for execution. However, at that moment, the priestess covered in light spoke, and with just one sentence, he was set free -

　　"I have been waiting for this man for a long time," she said, pointing her staff at the terrified boy. "It is destined that he will come before me and bear the fate he deserves. Come in."

　　He was pushed into the temple in a daze, the door closed behind him, and he trembled, ready to meet his fate.

　　"I have foreseen your arrival," the priestess in the temple in the darkness slowly spoke to the frightened boy, "Tonight, when the paths of the stars intersect, an uninvited guest will push open this door and walk into this place that only Emperor Kongsang can enter. That person is you."

　　"Wha...what?" The young boy was confused and shocked, "Why me?"

　　"If I knew why, I wouldn't be here anymore." The priestess laughed softly, but it was unclear whether the sound was bitter or happy. "Everyone has his or her own destiny. This is true for me and you too. When it comes, you can't refuse it, and when it leaves, you can't keep it."

　　These words were profound and empty, like a spell. The young man stared at the priestess, and suddenly felt an unknown fear, and said in a lost voice: "But, what if I don't accept it?"

　　"What will happen?" The priestess smiled, raised her hand, and pointed at the sword-wielding guards waiting outside the door. "You came here tonight under the guidance of fate and met me. However, you still have the power to choose: you can reject me, open this door and walk out again. You will be taken away by the guards and punished, and become a lowly servant in the deep palace, bullied by your companions, and never be able to make a name for yourself, living a mediocre life - that is another path you can take."

　　The priestess' voice was deep and pleasant, and the description had a strange power.

　　Every time she finished a sentence, the scene came vividly to his mind. As a young boy, he could even see his own miserable appearance of being severely punished, his companions making fun of him, dragging his disabled body to do odd jobs in the dark imperial capital, until his temples turned gray, and he finally died of illness in a damp, cold, and narrow room, with no one knowing and no one caring.

　　Those scenes seemed to come alive as they flashed through his mind. In just a brief moment, it was as if he had seen his entire life.

　　"..." He was silent for a while, then dejectedly put down his hands that were about to open the door.

　　"You don't want to live this kind of life, do you?" The priestess seemed to see into his heart, "No star wants to be dim forever."

　　"Yes! I... don't want to live this kind of life! But..." The young man raised his head, a little hesitant, "What will happen if I become your successor? Will I... become a ghost like you, and be locked in this temple forever?"

　　The priestess looked at the civilian boy and smiled in surprise: "So, you thought I was a dead person?"

　　"Isn't it?" The young man was stunned for a moment, staring at the phoenix-like woman floating in the temple. She had long snow-white hair, was unreal and beautiful, and exuded a strange light. No matter how you looked at her, she didn't look like a real person.

　　"Of course not. I am a human being just like you." The priestess put down the staff in her hand, floated down from mid-air, and stopped in front of him. "If you don't believe me, you can touch my heart to see if it beats."

　　She took the boy's hand and placed it on her heart. He retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted, his face flushed.

　　"What's the matter?" The priestess looked at the boy and couldn't help laughing. "Now you believe that I am a living person, right? I am from Kongsang like you, older than you, and I am twenty-seven years old this year."

　　"Ah?" He looked up at the woman in front of him, feeling indescribably shocked - this girl-like person was actually a dozen years older than him? Moreover, the priestess in the White Tower was actually a young Kongsang woman? He hesitated for a moment, and finally mustered up the courage to ask: "So, what do you want me to do?"

　　"Hmm..." The priestess frowned and looked up again at the top of her head - the temple on the top of the white tower was a double-eaved hipped roof, but the roof of the upper floor was made of a whole piece of huge crystal. Sitting in the temple, as long as you looked up, you can see thousands of stars.

　　"Do you see it?" She raised her staff and pointed at the night sky. "Our fate, the fate of this land, is written here... I will die in fifty years, and you will be my successor."

　　"What?" The young boy looked up blankly, but only saw countless scattered pearl-like stars - but which one was her, and which one was himself?

　　"You don't understand, right? Then, learn from me," the priestess smiled and tapped his shoulder gently with her staff. "This way, you will be able to see through the cycle of life and death of all things in this Cloud Wasteland, and understand rise and fall, success and failure. When I die, you can take over from me to protect this world of Kongsang."

　　The boy listened blankly but couldn't take his eyes off that beautiful face.

　　That night, he who had entered the temple alone was pardoned. No one knew what happened during the hour he was summoned into the temple. All they knew was that when he opened the door and walked out, his aura was completely different. In his hand, he held the golden ring given to him by the priestess, which was a part of the staff.

　　He took this token and went to the Purple Palace to meet the Emperor overnight.

　　Since then, he was quickly promoted from an ordinary eunuch to the chief eunuch, becoming the youngest person in charge of the Imperial Household Department in history. Fifty years have passed, and the throne of Kongsang has passed through five generations. He has also gained power in the imperial capital. He has experienced countless storms and bloodbaths, but he still stands firm and has almost become a legend.

　　——No one knows what this silent and cautious steward has hidden in his heart.

　　"One day, I will die, but the phoenix will rise again.

　　"Child, I will pass on the name of Phoenix to you - you, too, must guard this wheel of fate for me, and guard this world of Kongsang! Are you willing to make this oath with me?"

　　That night, the beautiful priestess bent down, looked into his eyes, and said this. At that moment, his mind was actually blank, and he didn't know how important that oath was. He just looked at the face so close to him, and his fingers seemed to still retain the warmth and softness of her skin.

　　"Yes I do."

　　—

　　However, three months ago, when the fire in the deep palace was extinguished, an ominous premonition eroded his heart, causing him to rush to the White Tower desperately and madly, ignoring the warning of "no entry without summons", and directly pushed open the door of the temple and rushed in. However, what he saw was the scene after a brutal bloody battle.

　　——The golden staff broke in the middle, the water mirror shattered, and blood flowed all over the ground.

　　The beautiful priestess lay on the ground with a broken staff stuck in her chest. She lay in her own blood, motionless, her long snow-white hair spread out like a piece of silver silk.

　　At that moment, the chief eunuch felt that all his strength was suddenly drained away, his knees softened, and he fell to the ground involuntarily. After a long silence, he finally mustered up the courage, slowly raised his hand, and placed it on her heart - it was no longer warm, but cold and motionless.

　　This was the second time he had come into contact with her. However, his heart had stopped beating. The face in front of him withered instantly, like a withered flower, no longer as beautiful as when he first saw her, and no different from any other old woman in her seventies in the world.

　　At that moment, he suddenly let out an uncontrollable low cry, and pounded the ground with his hands like a madman, crying loudly!

　　Dead... She's dead! Just as she predicted, she died fifty years later! What an accurate prediction, what a terrifying power!

　　"Don't cry, child." Suddenly, he heard a faint voice.

　　Child? In this world, who else would use these two words to address the old and powerful chief steward? He looked up in horror and saw a faint shadow in the void - the white shadow looked down at him from the height of the temple, reaching out its hand as if to touch his head.

　　"Your Excellency the Priest!" He was so surprised that he lost his voice.

　　"Alas..." She sighed softly, "I knew you would definitely come, so I reserved a little spiritual power to wait for you."

　　The hand of nothingness touched his face, and it felt slightly cool. He suddenly calmed down from his ecstasy, his eyes froze for a moment, and turned into ashes: "Is this an illusion?... So, you are really... dead?"

　　"Yes, look, my body is on the ground." The priestess smiled in the void.

　　"Who is it?" He gritted his teeth, his face pale, "I swear I will find that person anywhere in the world!"

　　“No, you don’t have to avenge me, child. This is all destined, it’s just a part of the cycle of cause and effect.” The priestess said, her voice gradually weakening, “I’m saving my last bit of spiritual power to wait for you… not for you to avenge me, but because I have something more important to entrust to you.”

　　She leaned down from the void and raised her right palm - at that moment, he saw a golden wheel slowly turning on that pale hand, emitting light. He had been curious about this strange mark for many years, but the priest had never told him the true meaning.

　　"See? This is Yunhuang's Wheel of Destiny... It's been nine hundred years, and it's the final moment." The priestess whispered, "Now, Ming He is dead, and I am dead too... Po Jun is about to revive, and the catastrophe is coming. It's imminent. You must guard the Wheel of Destiny for me, and guard Yunhuang!"

　　"Me?" Li Zhen looked at her, "How to defend?"

　　"Since the oath monument was erected, there has been a close connection between the Wheel of Destiny and the Emperor of Kongsang for hundreds of years... protecting Kongsang and ensuring the Six Kings' system. The Wheel of Destiny intervenes in the succession of royal power with divine authority, and the link between the two is the White Tower Priestess," she whispered, trying to be as brief as possible, "I am the eleventh-generation priestess, and the eleventh-generation 'Phoenix'. And you are about to become the twelfth generation, and probably the last generation."

　　"How can I protect the Wheel of Life and Yunhuang?" he asked. "I am already an old man in my sixties. I may still have some power in the inner palace, but once I leave this imperial capital, I will be unable to protect anything."

　　"You can protect her. But you have to do it through another person," the priestess whispered, "In this fire, all the people closest to the center of power, including Baidi, Suwen, Tudor, and the son of King Xuan, have been caught in one fell swoop... After the new empress ascends the throne, you will become her most trusted minister - at this time, you can do everything."

　　"But, there is also Bai Shuai." Li Zhen whispered, "After this incident, Bai Mochen is probably the one with the most power in the world, right?"

　　"No, he won't. I have divined," the priestess whispered, "He is not the winner of this battle... He has lost far more than he has gained. Within a month, he will leave the imperial capital and lose all power... I cannot predict what will happen after that, but it will definitely happen."

　　"Really?" Li Zhen was speechless.

　　"Yes. So, this world is ultimately in your hands." The priestess murmured, her voice getting lower and lower, "Listen, child, I don't have much time... I must finish explaining everything."

　　He looked at her, the shadow in the void becoming increasingly faint, gradually dissipating like mist. "What do you want me to do?" He gritted his teeth and spoke word by word, "No matter what it is, I am willing to do it for you."

　　"Good boy." The priestess smiled slightly, and suddenly turned her palm over and pressed it on his heart!

　　At that moment, he felt a strange force passing through his body and straight into his heart! He subconsciously wanted to open his mouth and scream, but her other hand covered his mouth in time.

　　"This is everything I have, all poured into your heart... I saved the last bit of spiritual power just to complete this 'inheritance'." Her hand went straight into his heart, and the priestess' voice became softer and softer, almost whispering, "I, I wanted to protect Kong Sang through this catastrophe, but unfortunately, this body is no longer able to do so... Please assist my remaining companions and protect Kong Sang through this chaos.

　　"Their names are Peacock King, Dragon, and Qilin."

　　"And you will inherit me and become the 'Phoenix'."

　　"You... must protect this Yunhuang for me, and protect the world of Kongsang."

　　The whisper-like voice gradually faded away in his ears. He was immersed in the confusion of thinking from receiving a large amount of information in an instant. When he came to his senses and raised his head, the figure in the void could no longer be seen.

　　He looked up at the temple on top of the white pagoda of the temple and silently clasped his hands together.

　　Yes, these days, everything happened as she expected - Bai Shuai left, power returned. The empress came to power, and he had power over the world. He guarded Kongsang for her, and did his best to help the empress secure the throne. At the same time, he was always alert, waiting for the disaster she called Pojun's awakening.

　　He sent people everywhere to secretly search for the two so-called companions. However, before they could find their whereabouts, another even worse news suddenly came - Bingyi had landed in Xianyuan, and the catastrophe had already occurred!

　　"No matter what, I will do my best to protect Kongsang." The white-haired butler murmured in a low voice, "Even if there is only one phoenix left in the wheel of life."

　　11. Dark clouds loom over the city

　　The news of the Ice Clan's invasion spread throughout Yunhuang in just a dozen days.

　　The guards of the Empty Camp failed, the maze wall collapsed, and the army of the Cangliu Empire climbed onto the Plains of the Wilderness with the help of powerful machines. They rushed thousands of miles at lightning speed, and advanced almost 300 miles a day in the first one or two days. Although there was no order from the imperial capital, the four major tribes in the Western Wasteland spontaneously resisted in a hurry, and fought two battles in the Emir Basin and Xingxing Gorge.

　　However, with the assistance of the Wind Falcon, the Lovebird, the Fire Chariot and the Sand Snail Boat, the Cangliu army fought one against ten, and with an army of only more than 10,000 people, they actually defeated the coalition forces of the four major tribes. After killing more than 50,000 enemies, they captured the dangerous Xingxing Gorge and penetrated into the heart of the Western Wilderness. After conquering Sadie, the capital of the Mangergo tribe, they continued to advance eastward.

　　——Until they were intercepted by the Carlomon family who rushed down from the Pamon Plateau near Liuguang River.

　　The real bloody battle began.

　　Although the news was blocked and the war did not break out, people in Yecheng of Wanghai County were still in panic. Everyone was whispering to each other, but no one dared to speak loudly.

　　"Do you know?" On the table of Wanghai Tower, the most luxurious building in Yecheng, a young man dressed in fine clothes and riding a horse was already slightly drunk, surrounded by a group of friends. He took advantage of the alcohol and said in a low voice in a sensational tone, "The Bingyi have come back again! Their army has already landed in the Western Wasteland!"

　　"Is this true?" Everyone who heard this was shocked. "Didn't they say a while ago that they would soon completely destroy Bingyi? How come they suddenly appeared in Yunhuang? If the Third Young Master hadn't said it, who would have believed it was true?"

　　The young man in fancy clothes slammed the table and sneered, "Hey, this must be true! Hanhai Post has been closed, and all the checkpoints leading to the Western Wasteland have been blocked. Merchants who went there to do business with the herdsmen were turned away and had to return to Yecheng. If you don't believe me, go out of the city and walk west. You will definitely be stopped within a hundred miles!"

　　The person who heard it was stunned for a long time before he said, "So, this is true?"

　　"It's not just true, it's absolutely true!" The young man in fancy clothes lowered his voice, "Didn't you see that there's no food for sale in the East and West Markets of Ye City recently? That's because the government secretly notified several big merchants and ordered that all rice and salt on the market must be sold to the government at a low price to cover the cost of food and wages - troops are constantly gathering at Hanhai Post, and they'll soon be heading to the front line!"

　　The people who heard this were surprised: "Hanhai Post? Is it the army of the Red King?"

　　"It's not just the Red King's army." The young man in fancy clothes shook his head. "Even our clan's army went there. I heard that the imperial capital also mobilized the armies of other vassal kings. Look, Yecheng has been under martial law at night for the past two days, and the Cavalry Army has also gathered in the imperial capital."

　　"Oh my God... this is really serious! Since Emperor Guanghua restored the country, no one from Bingyi has come to Yunhuang!" The people who heard it couldn't help but get nervous, "But didn't Lord Junyin, the former commander of the Cavalry Army, just get promoted to Grand Marshal and go to the West Sea?"

　　The young man in fancy clothes drank a glass of wine and shook his head: "I don't know about that either... I heard that the imperial capital has newly appointed the chief eunuch Li Zhen as the prime minister - who was the original deputy commander of the Cavalry? Lord Qing Yin?"

　　"I don't know..." The group of young people who heard it looked at each other and muttered, "We are all small people, but we don't care about world affairs as much as the Third Young Master."

　　"How can I not care! The whole world is going to be in chaos!" The young man in fancy clothes slammed the table heavily, sighed, and was worried. "It's terrible. Something like this has not happened in hundreds of years! The White Emperor passed away, and the new emperor is young and a woman. She can't command the world. What if she can't stop Bingyi? Will it really be a big problem?"

　　The young man who was listening nearby showed a look of disbelief and consoled him: "Don't worry too much, Third Young Master. Now the Six Princes are in power, Kongsang is strong, and Lord Junyin is stationed at the border. How can a few Ice Barbarians cause chaos in Yunhuang?"

　　“How can I not be worried! You guys really don’t know how critical the situation is!” The young man in fancy clothes, who had obviously drunk some wine, shouted, “Do you think we still have people like Emperor Guanghua, Princess Baiying, and General Xijing in Kongsang? If Bingyi really kills us here, I don’t know if we can hold on!”

　　His voice was quite high, attracting many guests in Wanghai Tower to look over with surprised expressions. The young man in fancy clothes patted the long sword at his waist, raised his eyebrows and said proudly, "If the country is in trouble, then I, a guy who has not even graduated, will have to go into battle to kill the enemy - I hope Master will not blame me for my poor skills and disgracing the master."

　　He slapped his hand on the sword, picked it up and placed it on the table, looking very proud.

　　"Oh, this sword is really impressive!" The young men surrounding him couldn't help but exclaim in admiration when they saw his sword. "There's a lightning-shaped mark on it? Could it be..."

　　"Yes, this is the mark of the Kongsang Sword Saint! Why, you haven't seen it before?" The young man in the gorgeous clothes couldn't help but feel proud. He raised his voice and held the sword for everyone to see. "I am a disciple of the current Sword Saint Qinghuan. This sword was also passed to me by the Sword Saint himself."

　　"Ahem... ahem!" Someone nearby suddenly choked, as if he couldn't stand the noise. He suddenly put down his wine bowl, looked at the sword being passed around and praised, and sneered, "Sword of the Sword Master? How much did you pay for it? One thousand gold baht or three thousand?"

　　The sound was piercing, and everyone looked over at once.

　　It was a ragged monk in his prime, with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes, looking like a dragon or elephant. However, he held a wine bowl in one hand and a chicken leg in the other, enjoying the wine and meat, totally disregarding the Buddhist precepts. Next to him sat a young man in black, looking pale and sick.

　　"What do you want to do, you stinky monk?" The young man came to his senses and scolded, "Do you know who my third young master is?"

　　“Why are you yelling? I just want to see the sword of the Sword God.” The monk put down the chicken leg in his hand, and his greasy fingers moved slightly. The young man holding the sword felt a numbness in his palm and uttered a cry of pain. The sword in his hand seemed to be pulled by an invisible string and flew out in an instant.

　　The monk held the sword with the hand that had held the chicken leg, pulled it out and took a look, his eyes becoming more and more sarcastic: "Tsk tsk, it's inlaid with jade? That would cost three thousand... There are so many rich suckers in Yunhuang. Qinghuan has made a fortune by doing this. It seems that he has really carried forward the sword saint school."

　　"Peacock, it's time to go." Someone suddenly said, "Don't waste time."

　　Everyone then realized that there was a person sitting next to the monk. He was dressed in black and did not take off his hood even in the room. He sat alone in the corner and was very silent. His presence was almost invisible. At this moment, he finally raised his head, his eyes were as bright as lightning, and the young men in the group could not help but shudder and feel fear.

　　However, the face under the hood was a little pale, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. He kept coughing slightly, put down the chopsticks in his hand, and said, "Don't be nosy. We still have to hurry. We don't have time to drink."

　　"Hey, hey, don't be so anxious. How much time can drinking a sip of wine take?" Peacock saw Suguang staggering to his feet and said hurriedly, "Your injury is not healed yet. Wait for me to go down and hire a carriage first."

　　"Why do we need a carriage? We don't have time!" Su Guang walked out in a hurry, contrary to his usual behavior. "If... ahem, if you hadn't insisted that I stay in Beiyue County to recuperate, delaying me for so long, we would have already arrived in the Western Wasteland!"

　　"Hey, are you going to die?" Peacock hurriedly followed, "Don't you see what condition you are in after coming out of the Nanjia jungle? You only have one breath left, can't you take care of yourself for a few days? If I hadn't taken care of you, you would have died long ago!"

　　As they talked, they rushed downstairs.

　　"Third Young Master! Your horse!" The young man next to him shouted, pointing ahead - two horses were speeding away on the official road, one of which was Qing Heng's mount, a famous horse from Tianque, "Look, they actually stole your horse!"

　　Suguang was riding Qingheng's famous Tianque horse. Kongque didn't catch up with Suguang until he reached the gate of Yecheng. He said indignantly, "Hey, how can you take my kindness for granted? You still blame me for wasting your time - don't you see what happened to your body after you came out of the Nanjia jungle! What can you do after struggling to get to the Western Wasteland?"

　　Su Guang whispered: "If I had been there at the time, at least it would have been difficult for Bing Yi to break through the wall's defenses!"

　　"Oh, even if you and I join forces, how long can we hold off Cangliu's army? One day? Two days? Do you really think you can defeat ten thousand enemies?" Peacock sneered and rode behind him. "This time Bingyi made a desperate move and entered Yunhuang in a large scale. He must have sent his most elite troops. Now that the Wheel of Fate has been broken, what can we do with just the two of us?"

　　When he said this, Suguang suddenly stopped, and Kongque couldn't stop his feet, and the two horses almost collided.

　　"Yes, the wheel of fate has been broken," Suguang sighed, reined in his horse and turned to look at his only companion, "Cangliu has already landed in Xianzhiyuan, and the Saint of the Ice Clan has also arrived in front of Pojun's throne - Cangliu Empire is almost certain to win this time, and I really don't know if they can turn the tables in this game."

　　"Do your best and leave the rest to fate." Peacock chanted "Amitabha" with a determined look in his eyes. "Now it's too late anyway, so I won't fight for a day or two. It's better to take a good rest and go to the battlefield when I'm fully recovered."

　　"Destiny?" Hearing his companion's tone, Su Guang couldn't help but frown. "The Wheel of Destiny exists to change destiny. Now you are saying something like leaving it to fate?"

　　"Hey, hey, don't be like this, I am more senior than you in the Fate Wheel." Peacock shook his head, "Now that the Star Lord is dead, there are only two of us left in the organization. The next person we have to deal with is Pojun, the demon who is about to revive - even if we are in our peak state, the two of us may not be able to defeat him, let alone now that you are half-crippled?"

　　"So, are you going to give up, Peacock?" Su Guang asked in a low voice.

　　"..." Peacock scratched his bald head and suddenly asked, "Do you know how many years I have been in the Wheel of Fate?"

　　Suguang was silent for a moment, not knowing how to answer. When he joined Minglun, Kongque was already a veteran in the organization, and was said to have participated in several rounds of operations to curb Pojun's awakening. This monk from Zhongzhou was both good and evil, traveling around with a bowl in his hand, suppressing resentful spirits in the empty mountains.

　　His origins have never been known to anyone, and no one even knows how many years he has lived.

　　"Before you were born, I had already been running around for hundreds of years in Yunhuang for the common people. Do you think I am idle?" Peacock sneered, "Isn't it that I can enjoy this life with good food and good wine?"

　　Yes, why would a monk from Zhongzhou keep doing such meaningless things in Yunhuang?

　　"I come from the land of Zhongzhou on the other side of the Muztagh Ata Snow Mountain, a place called Lumbini." Peacock's voice suddenly became low, in stark contrast to his usual carefree tone. "Do you know the origin of the Buddha believed in by the people of Zhongzhou? It's there. A place completely different from Yunhuang."

　　"I have never heard of this place. I have never been to the world on the other side of Muztagh Ata." Suguang sat on his horse and looked at the ascetic monk who came from afar. "If you are from there, why are you here?"

　　"Why? All the causes were planted a thousand years ago. I am only here to harvest the fruits." Peacock smiled bitterly, clasped his hands together and chanted a Buddhist name, then said slowly, "Yunhuang and Zhongzhou are mirror-like worlds. A slight change in any one world will cause a huge change in the other."

　　"Really?" Su Guang frowned slightly, "You came here because of the connection between Yunhuang and your world?"

　　"Yes." The peacock replied, "A thousand years ago, there was a man who traveled thousands of miles from Yunhuang to Lumbini and met my master, Master Longxiang, who was revered as the true Buddha of the present age. The dying young man had a peerless appearance and wanted to gain power at all costs. He knelt under the twin sal trees where the Buddha attained enlightenment for three days and three nights."

　　Peacock whispered, his eyes gradually becoming more profound: "My master did not agree to this stranger from afar, because he could not see the light in that person's heart. If he gave him power, it might not be a good thing. However, my master was kind-hearted and was moved by him. He secretly taught him the secrets of his own sect - and thus, the fate of the entire Yunhuang was changed because of him!"

　　"Who is that person?" Su Guang was horrified, "Could it be..."

　　"He is the leader of you mermaids, the hero of the revival clan: Sea King Soma!" Peacock suddenly looked up at him, his eyes sparkling, "Now, do you understand the cause and effect?"

　　"..." Su Guang was shocked, and he felt his mind suddenly become clear.

　　Yes. It is said that the Sea King Su Mo, who led his people to regain freedom, had an extremely dark past. He became a slave since childhood, suffered humiliation and abuse, and was later expelled from Yunhuang because of the Crown Princess Bai Ying. He crossed the Muztagh Ata Peak alone and went to Zhongzhou. He disappeared for a long time, and only returned as a black-clothed puppeteer a hundred years later.

　　Later generations said that he wandered around during that hundred years, gained strength in the world, and after his cultivation, he returned to the Cloud Wasteland to lead his people to restore their country. However, no one knows what happened during that period of history, just as no one knows the true heart of the Sea King.

　　What exactly happened during that period of time?

　　When he left Yunhuang, the young man named Su Mo was just a merman with a blood feud, weak and lonely, and even his gender had not yet been differentiated; but when he returned, he had become a handsome man who had experienced many hardships, with extraordinary spiritual power, and his silence contained unspeakable vicissitudes and darkness.

　　Where had he been, and what had he brought back? What had he experienced in those hundred years? What had he learned? What kind of people had he met, and what had he done? ... No one knew any of this, as it had been drowned in the rolling torrent of history in Yunhuang. Until now, only the tide that visited Yecheng once a year remained.

　　However, a thousand years later, someone actually came to Yunhuang for that blank period of history!

　　Su Guang hesitated: "So, you came to Yunhuang for the sake of your master?"

　　"No, I'm not here for him." Peacock put his hands together and lowered his eyes. "I just begged for alms and traveled around the world, practicing between heaven and earth. When I set foot in the Cloud Wasteland, the Sea King had been annihilated for many years. But after I came here, I saw a series of cause and effect cycles caused by him. After that, I was involved in it and couldn't get out."

　　Su Guang understood: "Did you see the sleeping Po Jun, the dormant demon?"

　　"Perhaps that is one of the reasons why I stayed." Peacock raised his eyes and glanced at the end of the west. "The suffering of the people and the turmoil in the world are not what the Buddhists wish. I will go through this hardship with my body."

　　Peacock chanted a Buddhist name, his expression darkened, "But this time the situation is more serious than ever before: there are only 27 days left until May 20th, and we must do our best to kill the last Six Souls clone in front of the Pojun Seat."

　　"The last clone?" After repeating his companion's last words, Su Guang's eyes lit up and he suddenly said, "No, that's not the last clone at all!"

　　"What?" Peacock was stunned. "You have already dealt with five of the six clones in this round!"

　　"No, I killed the first four with my own hands, but I have never seen the body of the fifth one." Su Guang interrupted his companion, "Do you remember? She died in the fire in the imperial capital, and her body was not found."

　　Peacock was stunned: "So, this fifth person is not dead?"

　　"Yes, with such a big fire, no one escaped. And she is still alive, it's incredible." Su Guang whispered, "This should have been my most serious oversight in a century, but... maybe it is a gift from fate."

　　"The gift of fate?" Peacock frowned.

　　"There is a mysterious power that allowed her to escape that disaster, because she had to survive." Su Guang nodded and sighed, "Do you know? Before he died, the Star Lord told me the true identity of the sixth avatar, but he also pointed me in a direction... That might be the only way to stop Po Jun."

　　After the massacre in the Nanga jungle, the Hidden Tribe was exterminated, the Sky City fell, and the fire burned everything, even the Lord of the Wheel of Life was buried there. However, there is still such a secret left?

　　"I remember that person was Yin Yelai, the most beautiful woman in Yecheng, right? She's not dead?" Peacock touched his head, but revealed a troubled look, "How can this be considered good news? The time is getting closer and closer. It's already troublesome enough that there is still one clone among the six that has not been eliminated, and now there is one more!"

　　"No, you are wrong," Su Guang whispered, with a faint light in his eyes, "Before the Star Lord died, he said that this fifth person who escaped by chance might be the only key to preventing Po Jun from reviving!"

　　Peacock was a little puzzled: "Don't beat around the bush, what did the Star Lord say to you before he died?"

　　Su Guang lowered his voice and spoke word by word: "The Star Lord told me: the fifth person on this round of the list is still alive in this world - if we travel day and night, maybe we can still meet 'her' before everything changes!"

　　"She?" Peacock was stunned for a moment, "Which 'she'?"

　　"I don't know either... because things in the world are like flowing water, constantly changing." Su Guang's eyes showed a meaningful expression, muttered, and turned the horse's head, "But the Star Lord said that she can change the trajectory of the stars!"

　　"Hey, wait for me!" Peacock chased after him and suddenly sighed with emotion, "As a merman, you don't go back to the Sea Kingdom, but instead fight for the aliens in the Cloud Wasteland... Why do you do this?"

　　"I don't know either." Su Guang looked up at the sky. Beyond the desert, there was no sea, and his hometown was far away on the other side of the clouds - the Biluo Sea Country. How long had it been since he went back? Father, mother, brother...are they all okay?

　　I left them and traveled on the land of the Kongsang people. At first, perhaps it was for the promise to Zi Yan? But after so many years, it seems that I have developed a deep affection for this land and I can't bear to stand by and watch.

　　"Oh, by the way, we are about to fight to the death, why not talk about your last wishes first? Do you have any unfulfilled wishes? If you die here, do you want me to take your body back?" Peacock asked his companion with a hint of joking, "As a fish, you can't die in the desert, can you?"

　　“Hahahaha…” Suguang laughed, and there was a slight confusion on his pale face which had just recovered from a serious illness.

　　Yes, what other wishes are there? Zi Yan has gone to reincarnation, and it is unknown in which life or in which world she will be reincarnated. The bond between him and her is finally completely severed. So, what else can he care about in this world? Thinking of this, he silently raised his head and looked at the blue sky.

　　The sky was high, and birds were flying by. However, that cloud seemed to be somewhere that could never be reached.

　　Is there a bright and brilliant smile behind the clouds?

　　Is the white sea-pledge flower on the temples of the girl who spread her wings and flew away on the dark moon night still withered? She has returned to her own country, standing above all creatures on earth. Is she now looking down at everything here? Then, has she also seen his gaze at this moment?

　　Birds and fish never meet.

　　—

　　Su Guang and Kong Que galloped out from the west gate of Ye City. As soon as they stepped out of the city, wind and sand blew in their faces.

　　"Strange, there is a smell of blood?" Peacock frowned and sniffed, "Coming from the west, it seems that many people died?" As he spoke, his body suddenly shook, he suddenly raised his hand to press his chest and bent down.

　　"What's wrong?" Su Guang was stunned. "Are you feeling unwell?"

　　"Strange, these evil spirits... suddenly became restless." Peacock reached into his black robe and grasped the string of Buddhist beads tightly, but the beads still jumped violently, emitting strange light, and the faces of the sealed evil spirits emerged from the beads, screaming hideously. Perhaps sensing this surging evil spirit, the horse under Peacock's crotch suddenly neighed, stood up, and almost threw the person on its back off!

　　Su Guang knew something was wrong at first sight, so he reached out and grabbed the bridle of Peacock's mount, exerted force with his wrist, and immediately reined in the frightened horse. He spurred the horse and rode to a tree beside the official road, avoiding pedestrians.

　　Peacock couldn't wait to get off the horse. He put his hands together on his chest and began to recite scriptures rapidly.

　　After a long time, the beads in his hand calmed down one by one, as if they were suppressed by the magic power again, gradually extinguished, and no longer had any light. Peacock then took a breath and murmured: "The whole desert is full of evil spirits! Dragon, we finally caught up with this once-in-a-century opportunity!"

　　At this point, he jumped up and said, "Let's go, let's go! Let's not let this world down this time!"

　　Suguang looked up and saw that the sky above the desert outside the city was filled with dark clouds. The wind was fierce and the dark clouds were rolling wildly, just like countless beasts rushing from the other side of the sky, pouncing on the land with their fangs and claws bared - the dark clouds were pressing down on the city and threatening to destroy it. At that moment, he suddenly had such a premonition in his heart.

　　The two men mounted their horses and came out of the west gate of Yecheng. They were suddenly stunned - there was a large group of people blocking the way in front of them, and the official road was filled with vehicles and horse teams that were so dense that they seemed endless.

　　"Here, here! Those transporting wheat go this way, those transporting soybeans and vegetables go that way! Don't mess it up!" They heard a familiar voice shouting, "Damn it, we only have 100,000 dan of grain and it's already like this. Don't get stuck halfway before you even reach the Western Wasteland after walking for a long time! What a bunch of idiots!"

　　"Qilin?" The two looked at each other and were speechless at the same time.

　　The man in brocade clothes sitting on a tall horse in the middle of the road was Qing Huan. After not seeing him for many days, he had lost a lot of weight and was no longer the fat man with a big belly. He looked to have some figure. He was holding a wine pot in one hand, cursing and directing a large group of people to move food. Perhaps because they had never organized such a large-scale transportation, the people from the three businesses under him were in a mess and were arguing with each other, completely blocking the road.

　　Qinghuan was furious. While cursing, he rode over and quickly whipped the crowd a few times, separating the tangled crowd and quickly forming a clear team.

　　Su Guang and Kong Que exchanged surprised glances: this wealthy businessman actually escorted these things out of Yecheng himself. Didn't he know that the Western Wilderness was already a war and there were no caravans anywhere to go?

　　A mule carrying food was whipped and screamed, rushing out of the team and rushing towards them. At that moment, Qinghuan shot out like an arrow and grabbed the mule before it was about to hit them.

　　"Ah?" Qing Huan's expression changed when he saw the two of them, "You guys?"

　　Su Guang looked indifferently at this man who betrayed his destiny. At this moment, he had no intention of pursuing the assassin he had arranged to kill him in the White Pagoda Temple, nor did he want to ask why he had fled away when he heard that the Star Lord had died beside Qingshui that day. However, looking at this wealthy businessman in gorgeous clothes, he could not help but reveal a trace of contempt in his eyes.

　　However, Qing Huan unexpectedly jumped off the horse, ran over, and enthusiastically grabbed their hands: "Oh, long time no see, you two are still alive! It's really... Hey, it's great!"

　　"..." Su Guang's cold hand couldn't help but tremble, and he retracted it. He looked at the tycoon with an incredible look, and didn't want to pay any attention to him. He just turned his horse's head and wanted to leave.

　　However, Qing Huan stopped them, raised his hand to grab the reins, and said in a familiar tone: "It's rare to meet an old friend, don't leave in a hurry, come down and have a drink and reminisce about the past! - Hey, don't go, don't go, there must be some misunderstanding between us..."

　　Peacock finally couldn't bear it anymore, he pulled the horse's head back and shouted angrily: "Are you sick? What do you want to do?"

　　"Hey, what are you talking about? I meant well and didn't want to fight with you again." Qing Huan looked at them sincerely and suddenly said with emotion, "It turns out that what you said is reliable! Oh my god, there really is a war... Bingyi really attacked! The prophecy in the Wheel of Fate is actually true!"

　　"..." Suguang and Kongque were a little stunned. They felt that their fellow disciple's thoughts jumped too quickly and were simply incomprehensible - was it because he saw the war really break out that he believed in the existence of the Destiny Wheel Mission?

　　"What are you going to do in the Western Wasteland now?" Qing Huan asked loudly, "Are you going to fight Bingyi?"

　　"..." Kong Que and Su Guang were stunned for a moment and nodded.

　　"Great!" Qing Huan slapped her thigh and jumped up, "I'll go with you!"

　　What? Both of them were stunned. But they heard Qing Huan throw the wine pot to his men, and repeatedly told several shopkeepers to keep an eye on the team and arrange the transactions later. Then he turned around and spat, saying, "Did you see that? Now when they heard that there was going to be a war, those profiteers in the East Market and the West Market hoarded grain and refused to sell it - damn it, who dares to make money from the national crisis on my territory! Yesterday I caught several profiteers overnight, beat them up, and they immediately vomited out a lot of grain."

　　As he spoke, he kept giving orders, so that the grain carts were sent to the front in an orderly manner. Then he said proudly: "Look, there are a full 100,000 dan! I made those profiteers spit out this grain, and I am going to send it to the front. I don't ask for a penny, it's free! Hey, how about it, Grandpa, am I awesome?"

　　Suguang and Kongque were silent, with surprise on their faces. As the most famous tycoon in the world, Qinghuan, who was rich all over the world, had always had a reputation as a miser, but at this moment, he was actually spending a lot of money.

　　"Do you think I've suddenly become generous?" Qing Huan finished arranging things, turned around and saw them, and laughed, "Damn it, look at Bing Yi, they have come here, who wouldn't be nervous? I was going to get married to Shou Er, but now the wedding has to be postponed - the country is in crisis, and I can't take care of anything else."

　　Peacock frowned and asked tentatively, "Are you saying you are willing to join us in dealing with Bingyi?"

　　"Yes. If you keep talking to me about Pojun, forget it! I don't understand this." Qinghuan pointed to the other side of the desert and said generously, "But if you tell me that you want to go together to kill Bingyi and deal with the Cangliu Empire, then I will go with you without saying a word!"

　　"Why?" Su Guang finally spoke, "Haven't you always been reluctant to cooperate with us?"

　　"Of course, who told you to be so determined to kill Ye Lai right from the start? No matter what your fate is, I will fight you to the end!" Qing Huan looked at the two of them and frowned, "But now my sister is dead, so let's not talk about the past grudges - my master will not easily join an organization, he must have his reasons for choosing you."

　　"Amitabha." Peacock clasped his hands together and whispered, "The Sword Saint sect has been the one in the Wheel of Fate for hundreds of years."

　　Qing Huan nodded: "I remember Master told me before he passed away that the so-called Wheel of Destiny is to protect the Yunhuang Continent. Now that the catastrophe has come, I cannot break my oath to my Master."

　　"What oath?" asked Peacock.

　　"You don't even know this?" Qing Huan frowned and said word by word: "An ancient motto of the Sword Saint: Draw the sword for the people of the world!"

　　Draw the sword for the people of the world. Those six words shocked everyone.

　　"How is it?" The richest man in the world turned around and looked at his two companions. The change in his eyes made him seem like a different person. "Remember, I am Qing Huan. The contemporary swordsman? Qing Huan!"

　　"What a contemporary swordsman Qing Huan!" Finally, a smile appeared on Su Guang's pale face, and he took the initiative to extend his hand, "So, now we have three people."

　　"Where are we going?" Qing Huan jumped on the horse and pointed to the far west. "Xianzhiyuan?"

　　"Yes." Su Guang replied, "Let's go to where Po Jun is. That's where the heart of the Ice Clan's army is now!"

　　"And then?" Qing Huan asked, eager to try.

　　"In the midst of millions of troops, I will take the commander's head!" Peacock put his palms together and chanted a Buddhist name softly, but his eyes also emitted a grand killing light, "Amitabha... The Shura Field is in front of me, even if there are millions of people, I will go."

　　The three men rushed out on their horses, three streams of dust filled the sky, and disappeared at the end of the desert.

　　In the distant nine heavens, there was a man crawling on a white marble railing, standing on tiptoe and gazing at the world below.

　　"Hey... why can't I see anything clearly?" Liuli looked into the distance, but all he saw was white clouds coming and going in the lower world, like flocks of sheep. Going further down, all he could see was a blur - only the vast blue sea and the vaguely visible earth. Even the towering white tower of Jialan could not be seen.

　　"I don't know what's happening to them down there..." she muttered to herself.

　　No one in this empty city talked to her. These days, she developed the habit of talking to herself. Liuli raised her hand and gently pressed the white sea oath flower beside her hair. After leaving the earth for many days, this flower from the extremely cold north was still blooming, without any signs of withering.

　　However, if flowers are like this, what about people? Is that person on earth also doing well?

　　"Do I really have to stay here any longer? It's so boring..." Liuli held her chin and murmured. She turned around and looked at the pool of clear water behind her, which was the Yunfu City's Soul Pool. There were stars in it, all of which were spirits in the making. The souls of the Hidden Clan members that she had carried to the Ninth Heaven would take a thousand years to hatch in the pool and be reborn in the Ninth Heaven.

　　And before that, there would be no one else in this place to talk to her.

　　With a swish, huge wings spread out behind the girl and Liuli flew up quickly.

　　"Should I fly back?" Liuli spread her wings and flew around the empty city. She murmured in a low voice, with hesitation in her eyes. "But, if I go down, can I still fly back? Or should I wait until the next dark moon comes?"

　　She is already the owner of this empty city. Can she still choose to return to the earth?

　　Looking down from the sky, the white clouds are floating, the sea is changing, and the people in the lower world seem to be in a very far place, as small as ants. However, the face of that person seems to be in front of her, silent and sad, staring at her silently. Liuli subconsciously raised her hand, as if she wanted to wipe away the depression on his brows. However, the illusion disappeared in an instant.

　　"But... I really miss him." Holding the scepter in his hand, he looked down at the invisible underworld and whispered to himself, flapping his golden wings, "Mermaids can only live for a thousand years. I'm afraid that when I go back, he will be gone... Mermaids don't have reincarnation. If he is really gone, I... what should I do?"

　　Liuli muttered to herself, struggling for thousands of times, but still not having the courage to take the first step. Suddenly, her eyes changed and she let out a soft "ah".

　　What was that? In the white clouds of the lower world, she actually saw three faint white lights - spinning and swaying, like three wisps of white smoke on the scarred land of the cloud wasteland.

　　Are these the three souls of the Lord of Li Yan City returning to the underworld?

　　12. Steel Skeleton

　　The land of Yunhuang was covered with war clouds. Although the imperial capital had not yet entered a wartime state, the smoke of war had already spread across the desert outside the Great Wall. Soldiers from the six divisions rushed to the front line and the army assembled. However, in another endless deep blue ocean, the returning guests thousands of miles away were still unaware of this earth-shaking change.

　　The full moon dimmed and then brightened, gradually becoming a waning moon.

　　However, all these changes could not be felt by the people underground. After leaving the mysterious city in the Nanjia Forest, the ice cone silently traveled underground, breaking through the rocks, going north from the dense forest, passing through Beiyue County, and arriving at Jiu——This passage was dug when they entered the Cloud Wasteland, so the speed on the way back was much faster.

　　"You said, with so many people dead this time, we shouldn't be punished when we return, right?" The cabin was empty. Major General Di was seriously injured in the Nanjia Forest and could only control the wheel and spring with one hand. He spoke to the woman in white next to him with a worried look on his face, "What will Lord Wu Xian say?"

　　Wuzhen Zhiying sat in the cabin, taking care of two children whose eyes were sealed: Yishui and Sanshui - the only two God's Hands left on this trip. However, although the two children survived, their eyes were burned, their hands kept shaking, and they were on the verge of a mental breakdown.

　　Hearing her companion's words, she sighed softly and stroked the child with pity.

　　The purpose of this long-planned secret operation is to eliminate the mysterious organization "Minglun" that has been obstructing the revival of Pojun for hundreds of years. They traveled thousands of miles to Yunhuang with the hand of God, invaded the city in the dense forest as planned, and destroyed the mysterious city that was hidden behind the scenes of history but had been controlling the course of history - in the end, even the patriarch of the Hidden Clan and the star master of Minglun were killed.

　　The plan has been completed as scheduled - although most of the elites who went there were lost and the cost was too great, at least we can go back and report to the Senate, right?

　　"Don't worry, I think we have completed the mission." Zhiying replied in a low voice, "When we set out, each of us was ready not to come back, and we have all said goodbye to our families."

　　Family…When she said this, her heart trembled slightly.

　　How is Yi Zheng, her newlywed husband now? According to the appointment of the Senate, he did not follow Marshal Wu Peng to the Cloud Wasteland, but stayed in Kongming Island, Qipanzhou, as the most elite troops, to protect the Cangliu Empire to the end - but when almost all the troops were withdrawn to the Cloud Wasteland, how long could he, alone with so many damaged winds, hold out against the attack of the Kongsangxihai Fleet?

　　When she left, he didn't come to see her off; and when she goes back, will she still be able to see him?

　　Thinking of this, a sharp pain spread from the bottom of her heart, like an invisible thin blade twisting her heart. The triumphant Wu Zhen staggered back to her cabin, closed the door, and subconsciously muttered her husband's name: "Yi Zheng..."

　　"Zhiying doesn't like Yizheng." Suddenly, a clear voice said. What? She looked up in surprise and saw the nightingale on the shelf. The mechanical simulated bird was looking at her with its round eyes, with an innocent look, but the words it said were so direct and sharp.

　　"Xiaoying, what did you say?" she asked involuntarily.

　　"Zhiying doesn't like Yi Zheng." Apparently prepared for this question, the simulated bird repeated what it had just said, tilting its head to look at her, "Zhiying doesn't like Yi Zheng!"

　　"Who told you that?" She lost her voice, her eyes were already filled with anger, and she grabbed the chattering bird. The next moment, she realized how ridiculous it was for her to lose her temper at such a mechanical bird - everything that Xiaoying said was naturally stored in its body by the designer before. Therefore, what it said now was nothing more than Wangshu's inner thoughts.

　　Yes, Wangshu knew that he was not human, and he also knew that he did not love Yi Zheng - what else did he know?

　　"So, who does Zhiying like?" After a moment of silence, she finally asked the next question, her voice trembling slightly. But strangely, Xiaoying, who had been answering fluently, suddenly became mute, staring at her with her dark eyes, but didn't say anything.

　　Can machines get stuck? She suddenly felt a little annoyed and threw the simulated bird back onto the shelf.

　　"Zhi...Zhiying's favorite should be Wangshu, right?" Suddenly, Xiaoying, who had been silent for a long time, spoke. Her voice was different from her usual lively and smooth voice. It was actually a little hesitant and fearful. Moreover, she used an uncertain tone for the first time.

　　"What... did you say?" The person asking the question lost his voice, his voice trembling.

　　"Zhiying likes Wangshu. But Zhiying can't be with Wangshu." Xiaoying continued timidly, blinking her eyes, "Because Wangshu, like Xiaoying, is a robot, a man-made tool. Those hateful guys in the Senate raised Wangshu like they raised Xiaoying, making him help them make killing weapons and work hard day and night, but they didn't treat him as a human being, let alone allow him to be with Zhiying."

　　"That's enough!" Zhiying lost her voice, her face turned pale, and she looked at the simulated bird, as if she had seen something terrifying, and suddenly took a step back, "Stop talking!"

　　However, as if that question had triggered a series of answers that had already been set up, Xiaoying ignored her words and continued to mutter, as if those words had been buried somewhere for a long time, waiting for her to ask the right question, and then she would be able to express her endless emotions.

　　"But Zhiying is different from those people... Zhiying really likes Wangshu, even though he has no blood, no flesh, and no heart - she treats him as a human being, not just a tool like the Senate. She treats him well and loves him, just like even though she finally marries Yizheng, she still likes Wangshu."

　　"It has to be like this, hasn't it?"

　　"..." Zhiying looked at the pair of black eyes, her body trembling slightly, unable to utter a word. Yes, it was a lifeless mechanical bird, but at this moment it seemed to have a soul as if possessed by a demon, and said such words that could shock the soul of a living person.

　　"Did Wangshu teach you these?" After a long time, she asked in a hoarse voice, her face pale.

　　"Yes." Xiaoying jumped on the shelf.

　　"What else did he say?" Zhiying paused, as if she had made a great decision, "Did he... have anything else for you to tell me?"

　　The little oriole on the shelf paused, opened its mouth, and the spring inside turned with a click, and a long jam appeared. Just when the oriole thought there was nothing else to say and was about to push the door open and leave, a voice suddenly came from behind -

　　"Weaver, I like you very much and want to be with you. Do you love me too?"

　　That was actually Wangshu’s voice!

　　The face of the oriole suddenly turned pale. She took a step back and stared at the little oriole on the shelf, and the mechanical bird that could mimic human speech was also looking at her. At that moment, she almost had an illusion that there was a soul lurking in the wooden and metal body, spying on her reaction.

　　Do you love me too? Xiaoying was waiting for her answer. However, Zhiying could not say a word - even though she knew that every answer she gave would lead to a different answer.

　　"But Wangshu... is just a robot."

　　After a long time, she did not answer Xiaoying's question, but said this in a trembling tone.

　　Xiaoying seemed to be stuck again. She opened her mouth but didn't say a word. Her dark eyes rolled around for a long time before she suddenly said, "Wangshu knows that he is a robot!"

　　Zhiying was silent, clenching her fists tightly, and felt her palms were full of sweat.

　　"I gave everything I wanted to say to you to Little Ying. If you want to know what I think, just ask it."

　　I could hear Wangshu's gentle words to me at the dock when I left Cangliu. The boy's voice was low and mysterious, with a kind of stubborn and unspeakable madness.

　　Are these all his words? That lonely boy, an alien with no past and no future, who worked in an underground military workshop for many years, what kind of feelings and inner thoughts does he have? No one knows. Because he is a unique existence that is different from everyone else.

　　"Yes or no, what does it matter?" She finally murmured in a voice so soft that it was inaudible, "We are not the same kind after all...what else can I do?"

　　The ice cone traveled through the boundless ocean, carrying the surviving warriors back to their homeland.

　　Her hometown was in the flames of war, her people were fighting bloody battles, and her husband was struggling to support the country. Logically, she should return as soon as possible and join the battlefield. However, for some reason, she felt a vague resistance in her heart - she just hoped that she would never reach the other side and stay in this deep blue sea forever.

　　With a swish sound, after traveling underground for who knows how long, the ice cone suddenly shook and finally penetrated the rock layer under the Yunhuang land and jumped into the sea from the northern end.

　　In this brief moment of leaping from land to sea, Major General Di saw the stars above his head through the peephole.

　　“Po Jun!” Suddenly, the calm soldier cried out, “Look! Po Jun is starting to shine! — The time is almost up, Po Jun is about to wake up!”

　　"Really?" This news made Zhiying, who had been in a state of dismay, stand up. However, when she walked over, the ice cone suddenly sank and plunged back into the North Sea. The boundless blue sea water covered it and submerged the peephole, so she could no longer see the stars above her head.

　　The cabin fell into silence in an instant. Outside, there was only a deep blue, endless, as if I had entered another world.

　　The moment it entered the sea, the ice cone trembled violently, and the shell that had gathered into a sharp shape suddenly unfolded, changing into a mode more suitable for diving in the water. The instrument began to operate, and one of the springs began to jump rhythmically, receiving messages from the deep sea - those messages were sent out in a strange ripple, the center of which was located on Kongming Island, traveling through the depths of the ocean, and only the ice cone could feel its existence.

　　Major General Di couldn't wait to turn on the instrument, looked at the message coming from the deep sea, and suddenly shouted.

　　"What?" Zhiying was startled and came to her senses.

　　"Great! I saw the news from the Senate - according to our original plan, the counterattack should have been officially launched ten days ago. Our army has landed in the plains and pierced into the heart of Kongsang like lightning!" Major General Di became more and more excited as he spoke. He drove the ice cone at a high speed, and he couldn't wait to return to the battlefield. "Now that the Wheel of Life has been destroyed and Bai Mochen has resigned - Kongsang has been beheaded, who else can resist us?"

　　Zhiying replied in a low voice: "But our army is only one tenth of theirs."

　　"But our soldiers are all brave and can fight ten enemies at once. How can those Kongsang people compare to us?" Major General Di sneered, "Besides, we have the Hand of God! Does Kongsang have it?"

　　"God's Hand..." Zhiying was stunned. Yes, how could she forget the children who stayed on Kongming Island?

　　The group of children with the power of "wind" and "air" were handed over to Yi Zheng when she left. Although they were not as destructive as the children of the "water" and "fire" divisions on this trip, those children were naturally good at manipulating empty things. Even the extremely precise machinery like wind was easy for them to control. The spiritual power of those children in controlling machinery even surpassed that of well-trained mermaid puppets, and could nearly double the power of the modified wind and lovebirds.

　　After Yi Zheng's training, those children mastered the skills of operating machinery. The winds and lovebirds that were sealed in the warehouse because no one knew how to operate them can now return to the battlefield - the entire Zhengtian Army was resurrected in an instant, showing the power that shook the nine heavens back then. How could the Kongsang army resist?

　　"Those Kongsang people were caught off guard and were slaughtered in droves! I heard that 10,000 Kongsang people were beheaded in the first battle under the maze wall!" Major General Di excitedly said the news he had just heard, "Now we have killed the Red King of Kongsang and wiped out three of the four major tribes! It seems that we will soon point our swords at Hanhai Station!"

　　Zhiying listened silently, but she didn't feel much joy in her heart.

　　Killing, what's there to brag about? From her personal point of view, she felt that living in the West Sea was not bad, so why go back to that land at the cost of bloodshed? But as a member of the empire, obeying orders was almost a rule taught since birth, and she had no way to resist.

　　"I wonder if Yi Zheng has gone to Yunhuang." She murmured softly.

　　"No, no, I heard that Yi Zheng was left behind to guard the main island." Major General Di replied, "The Senate has sent out all the troops of the entire empire, so they have to keep an ace to defend, right? Yi Zheng himself is a first-class soldier, and after this battle, he will have even more glory. Marshal Wu Peng is old, so he should be the marshal of the empire in the future, right?"

　　At this point, Major General Di suddenly became respectful to her, "You see, even for Yi Zheng's sake, the Senate shouldn't punish us - now I'm here to say congratulations to you."

　　"Congratulations?" She lowered her head, without any joy in her eyes. She had just led a group of children to massacre a city. Those children died, and all the men, women, and children living in the dense forest were also killed. So many people have died... and more people will die soon. War, it seems, will never end.

　　What is there to be happy about?

　　"Are we almost at the West Sea?" She couldn't help but ask softly, with a strange and complex feeling in her heart: it seemed like fear and avoidance, but also like longing. However, before Major General Di could answer, a voice broke in and said sharply: "Go back to the West Sea! Zhiying must go back to the West Sea! Wangshu is waiting!"

　　Xiaoying opened her eyes wide and looked at her intently, her eyes calm and clear.

　　Just like the eyes of that genius boy.

　　Wangshu, are you okay? Are you still with those cold machines, waiting for my return? When I come back, what kind of answer do you want me to give you?

　　At this moment, in the distant West Sea, war clouds gathered. After the loss of the last auxiliary island, the capital of the Cangliu Empire, Kongming Island, was in a desperate situation, surrounded by the Kongsang army. The cannons on the Mulan giant ship roared, and dense shells were fired at the last fortress of the Ice Clan.

　　The earth was shaking, countless houses collapsed, and Kongming Island was almost reduced to a scorched earth.

　　In the secret room underground, the Cangliu Senate gathered together, silently looking at the chief elder Wu Xian in the center. Shells kept falling overhead, and the flashes of fire shone through the skylight, illuminating the room. The reflection of the fire in the water mirror brought Wu Xian back to his senses from his concentration on the conversation and communication in the distance.

　　"Everyone, our army has crossed the Bogur Desert!" The chief elder raised his head and slowly spit out the latest news, "The four major tribes have collapsed, and we will soon reach the Hanhai Station."

　　If you arrive at Hanhai Station, then Jinghu Lake and the imperial capital Jialan are both within easy reach.

　　However, this good news did not make the elders present look relaxed. The elders just looked at each other. Minister of State Wu Lang frowned and whispered, "The news from the front is good, but the urgent need must be solved first... At present, Kongsang's 100,000 troops are besieging Kongming Island and attacking day and night. I'm afraid we can't hold out for much longer."

　　As he said this, another cannonball hit his head, and the underground secret room shook.

　　Wu Xian lowered his head, looked at the fire reflected in the water mirror, and whispered: "Don't worry, they won't succeed - I believe that the order issued by Kongsang Imperial Capital to transfer the West Sea Army back for emergency assistance is already on the way. And by May 20th, Po Jun will wake up. By then, who in the world can compete with us?"

　　"May 20th? Don't think that far ahead for now," the witch next to him sneered in a shrill voice, "I heard that Kongsang commander Junyin has ordered to attack the main island within three days!"

　　"Three days? The Kongsang people underestimate our Cangliu warriors!" Wu Xian sneered, "This is our capital, how could we let those Kongsang people land on Kongming Island within three days!"

　　"Go out and take a look at what's happening outside!" Wu Gu interrupted him rudely, "No house is intact, including our mansion and the Senate, which were hit by the artillery fire of the Kongsang people! My grandson was killed in the explosion, and my eldest son also died in the battle - now there are less than 10,000 of us who can move! Tell me, can you hold on for three days?"

　　"Auntie Wu!" Wu Xian was highly respected in the Senate, but this was the first time he was refuted so mercilessly, and his face changed. However, none of the elders around him spoke up to help him, and everyone had a solemn look on their faces.

　　"In fact, we should have left more troops on the island." Wu Di sighed, "Otherwise, things wouldn't have turned out like this."

　　"In my opinion, we shouldn't have given that Zhongzhou man so much gold! He emptied the national treasury."

　　Several witches were talking in low voices, but all they said were complaints. Over the years, Wu Xian had monopolized power and did not take other people's opinions into consideration when making major decisions, which caused the other members of the Senate to accumulate a lot of opinions. At this critical moment, the deeply buried gunpowder was in danger of being detonated.

　　"Well, at this time, the Senate must not lose its composure." Seeing this, Wu Xian could only suppress his anger and asked, "Where is Yi Zheng? Where is he?"

　　"Yi Zheng hasn't returned for three days and three nights." Wu Lang replied, "He led the soldiers of the Zhengtian Corps who stayed on the island to fight against the Kongsang people. He patrolled the island day and night. The Kongsang army has ten times more troops than us, but they don't have air superiority. Thanks to the twelve winds led by Yi Zheng to cooperate from the air, otherwise Kongming Island would have fallen long ago."

　　"Call Yi Zheng back." Wu Xian whispered, coughing, "Make urgent arrangements for the next steps."

　　"Yes." Wu Lang lowered his head.

　　"Before the Kongsang people land, no matter what the situation is, everyone must do their job and not leave." Wu Xian stood up, holding the crystal ball in his hand. Although his steps were a little staggering, his old figure was still straight as he walked outside. "Let's come here again at noon tomorrow to discuss the next step."

　　Wu Gu and the others looked at his back, their dissatisfaction deepened, and they exchanged meaningful glances with each other.

　　"The abbot is really too old..." Wu Lang sighed, "He can't even walk steadily."

　　Wu Gu sneered, "I hope the Kongsang people didn't attack and he fell first! - Where do you think he is going?"

　　"Should we go to the underground workshop?" Wu Lang whispered, "That child is our only hope now."

　　"Child?" The witch laughed strangely, "That's not a child... It's a monster!"

　　"Don't be so blunt. After all, Wangshu is very obedient and has made many useful weapons for the Cangliu Empire." Wu Lang frowned. "Besides, we still have to count on him in this situation. I heard that he is making a weapon called "Mountain of Clouds". It is extremely powerful. Once it succeeds, it is said that he can turn the tide of the war with his own strength."

　　"What is so magical? It must be boasting, right?" The witch didn't believe it and sneered, "I don't know why, but I feel that boy is bad. He doesn't talk all day and pretends to be silent and well-behaved. I don't know what he is thinking... Do you think he knows what he is?"

　　Wu Lang became nervous, "Don't talk nonsense! How could he know? We are the only ones in the Senate who know this secret. Who would tell Wangshu?"

　　"Perhaps that little girl Zhiying would." The witch sneered, "Wangshu likes her so much, but she married someone else. Maybe if someone comes to her house and asks her questions, she will be unable to bear it and will tell the truth."

　　Wu Lang shook his head. "No, that's impossible. Although Wu Zhen is young, he knows his limits. He would never go against the wishes of the chief monk and reveal such an important matter to Wangshu."

　　"Okay." The witch turned her head away in boredom. "In that case, I'd like to see--"

　　Before she finished speaking, another loud noise came from above, and the entire Kongming Island seemed to be trembling. The words of the witch stopped in her throat, and her skinny fingers quickly pinched the grass, her face uncertain.

　　The rumbling sound of artillery fire came from above, but in this spacious underground military workshop, everyone was concentrating on their work, as if they would not be moved at all even if artillery fire fell in front of them. They were the best craftsmen in Cangliu, and they quickly and rigorously performed their respective duties, forging steel, mixing gunpowder, making springs, running-in and assembling...

　　Everything is in order, and every once in a while, a new weapon will appear in front of us.

　　"Reporting to the chief, today we have made 127 sun-shooting crossbows, 500 barrel darts, and..." Captain He An, who was in charge of the military workshop, reported the progress to Elder Wu Xian who suddenly came. However, the latter just frowned at the pile of brand new machines and shook his head, "Are you still only making these? Don't you have better weapons?"

　　"This..." Captain He An was a little embarrassed, "There are no other new weapons."

　　Wu Xian frowned and asked in a low voice: "Where is Wangshu?"

　　"He... is resting in the room." Captain He An hesitated, as if he was suppressing his urge to complain, but he couldn't help but say a lot, "He has hardly come out of the room in the past two days. Even when we encountered production problems, we had to consult him through the door. Commander, you see the situation outside, everyone is working hard. If it continues like this, I feel--"

　　"I understand," Wu Xian just nodded calmly, "Continue working."

　　Captain He An was stunned, but saw Wu Xian throw a sun-shooting crossbow back into the box, said to the followers behind him, "Wait here for a while", and walked straight to the workshop deeper underground.

　　This workshop, located ten feet underground, has a history of hundreds of years. The legendary figure in the history of the Cangliu Empire, Young Master Tianji, worked here. He developed countless incredible machines by himself, improved the wind and the lovebirds, left behind the sketch of the ice cone, and raised the manufacturing science of the ice tribe to a new height.

　　At this moment, the owner here is a young man, the legendary "posthumous son" of Young Master Tianji - Wangshu.

　　The passage was not wide, only enough for two people to walk side by side. The walls were made of fine steel and were extremely solid. No matter how hard the Kongsang army bombarded the workshop, with artillery and bombs raining down, the workshop remained motionless and solid as a rock. After walking through the long corridor, Wu Xian stopped outside the door at the end and found that it was indeed closed, so he raised his hand and knocked.

　　No one opened the door and there was no sound at all.

　　Wu Xian frowned his gray eyebrows, bent his fingers and knocked again, saying: "Wangshu, open the door."

　　"Leave me alone!" The young man's voice came from inside, unexpectedly irritable. With the sound of heavy metal falling, it seemed that something was smashed to the ground. "Get lost! I said, no one is allowed to bother me without my order!"

　　"It's me." Wu Xian coughed. The voices in the room suddenly stopped. It seemed that Wangshu recognized who it was and replied "Wait a moment". Then there was a series of rustling noises, something was being dragged hurriedly. After a full cup of tea, the footsteps finally came towards the door.

　　"Lord Wuxiang?" The heavy door covered with fine steel was opened, revealing a pale face with sunken eye sockets and disheveled hair. The man could not even stand steadily, swaying from side to side, as if he would faint at any time.

　　"How did you get yourself into this state?!" Wu Xian was also surprised to see Wangshu like this, and hurriedly pushed the door open and walked in. "What have you been doing these days locking yourself up here?"

　　"I'm... designing something new." Wangshu rubbed his hands, looking a little uneasy, his body swaying slightly from side to side. Wu Xian was very familiar with this expression of his, which often indicated that the young man was doing something very important and could not be said for the time being. He couldn't help but perk up, "You developed a new weapon?"

　　"This...I guess so." Wangshu hesitated.

　　"Why are you hesitating?" Wu Xian became impatient and frowned, "Do you know how serious the war outside is? Kongming Island has been surrounded on all sides, Yi Zheng and his men are struggling to hold on, and the Kongsang people are about to land! If you have designed something at this time, you must put it into production quickly! Otherwise, it will be too late!"

　　"Yi Zheng?" As if the name had touched a nerve, Wangshu's pale face suddenly showed a faint red color, and his eyes suddenly brightened, "Yes... He was a soldier, he should have gone to fight the Kongsang people. Isn't he still alive?"

　　"What? Do you want him to die?" Wu Xian was shocked, as if he saw a great malice in the eyes of this young man. He was furious and shouted, "Wangshu, you should know your place now. Zhiying is already married. Even if Yizheng is dead, she is someone else's wife! Don't dream about it anymore in this life!"

　　These words were as sharp as a knife, and the blood instantly drained from the boy's face. Wangshu twisted his hands together, his thin lips trembling, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he gritted his teeth, lowered his head, and said no more.

　　"Are you still not convinced?" This was the first time Wu Xian saw this look on the boy's face. He couldn't help but frowned, sighed, and said, "After this battle is over, I will pick a beauty from my tribe for you."

　　"I don't want it." Wangshu gritted his teeth and whispered, "I want the oriole."

　　"How dare you!" Wu Xian was in a high position and had never been confronted like this before. He could not help but get angry, "I said I would marry you for your own good. You didn't need to marry at all! If it weren't for..."

　　"If it weren't for the national crisis, you wouldn't even bother to coax me with this, right?" Wangshu suddenly sneered, looking up at Wu Xian, his delicate features full of sneer, "Master, I work hard day and night for the Cangliu Empire. Even if I have no merit, I have worked hard. Why do you insist on taking the only thing I want from me? - If I were gone, who would make these killing weapons for you? Who would be your weapons?"

　　Wu Xian was shocked, as if he heard the threat in the words, and couldn't help but look at the young man standing in front of him - since Zhiying left, in just a few months, this young man seemed to have some profound changes from the inside out, even his eyes were different, flickering and unpredictable.

　　He knew that Wangshu was right. He sighed and slowed down his tone. “I know you are a good child, Wangshu. You are also an indispensable and precious asset to the empire. Child, you deserve to have everything.”

　　This tone softened the boy's voice. Wangshu wrung his hands and asked sheepishly, "If...if I gave you everything you needed, would you also give me what I want?"

　　"What I want?" Wu Xian was shocked and looked around. "What on earth did you make?"

　　"Master, do you think I am wasting my time doing nothing by staying in this room every day?" Wangshu smiled meaningfully, "Look, I have made something that can turn the tide of the war... No, even the whole world! It is a masterpiece that surpasses Master Tianji and is unprecedented!"

　　Wu Xian suddenly stood up and looked at Wangshu with a look of surprise and ecstasy. He knew that this innocent boy had never been so arrogant and exaggerated before, and he couldn't help but cough a few times, "Let me see!"

　　"It's still a work in progress." Wangshu shook his head, "I haven't finished it yet. There are still some parts missing."

　　"What on earth is it?" Wu Xian, who was as calm and experienced as he was, finally revealed his impatience. "The battle outside is already precarious. You must let me know what new machine is that can turn the situation around?"

　　"This..." Wangshu pondered for a moment, a sly look in his eyes, "If I am more useful than Yizheng, if I can save this empire from danger - Lord Prime Minister, will you agree to my request?"

　　"..." Wu Xian knew the weight of his words, weighed them, and said, "Let me see what you have made first. If it is really an unprecedented weapon, I can consider it."

　　"Really?" He finally let out a sigh of relief, which made Wangshu ecstatic. The boy ran quickly from the warehouse filled with various machines to the depths, not caring about his limping appearance. At the end of the workshop, he opened a cabinet and turned around and shouted: "Look!"

　　At that moment, Wu Xian was stunned.

　　What was installed in the cabinet was actually another Wangshu!

　　However, upon closer inspection, it was clearly another model, with limbs and torso made of metal, a porcelain mask, and cold steel as fine as chain mail covering the surface, like a pale human body covered in a golden jade garment. Seeing this thing, Wu Xian couldn't help but gasp, and suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart -

　　Could it be that this child created another of its own kind?

　　"Look, it moves." Wangshu reached his hand in and pressed a mechanism somewhere on the machine. After a few clicks, the metal robot suddenly moved, raised its foot, and walked out of the cabinet steadily!

　　There was a loud bang, and when he stepped down, the hard ground actually dented!

　　The puppet took only one step and then stopped, never to move again.

　　"Sir, let me show you how." Wangshu walked over and pressed another spring. The body of the standing robot suddenly opened up, and the ribs on both sides opened like a small door, revealing an empty interior that was just big enough to fit a person.

　　“This…” Wu Xian stared at the metal mechanical skeleton and murmured in disbelief, “How could this be? You, you actually did this like Young Master Tianji…”

　　"No, this is just a shell. It needs to be operated manually." Wangshu interrupted him and disassembled the face of the cabin. Inside was an empty space similar to a helmet. "I just copied my own face and made this mask to put on it! This is actually just a machine for single-soldier combat. I call it "Iron Skeleton". Once used, it can amplify the combat ability of a single soldier by hundreds of times!"

　　"Steel bones?" Wu Xian was stunned.

　　"Yes, I'll show you." Wangshu stood with his back to the machine and pressed a spring. The robot suddenly took a step forward and opened its chest, instantly wrapping the boy's whole body. Without waiting for the onlookers to exclaim, fine clicking sounds were heard continuously, and the machine kept expanding and changing, and instantly doubled in size.

　　"What is this for?" Wu Xian was stunned. "Is it a mechanical armor?"

　　"This is not a simple armor!" Wangshu was locked inside, his hands and feet were integrated with the machine, only his voice could be heard, and he was extremely proud. "You used to think that I was powerless, but now, I can do anything easily, such as--"

　　He raised his hand slightly, and the machine started moving. He used his iron arm to pick up a steel bar as thick as a child's arm and bent it lightly. He unexpectedly broke the fine steel with ease!

　　This tremendous power made Wu Xian gasp.

　　"Did you see that? The beauty of this machine is that it can amplify the operator's power a hundredfold!" Wangshu waved his arms, and the machine accurately copied his movements and made an attacking gesture. "It can also fight! It can easily overturn a chariot - do you want me to find an opponent to demonstrate it to you?"

　　"No need." Wu Xian quickly took a step back, feeling awe-inspiring.

　　As he stepped back, the robot's arm brushed past him, and with a loud bang, the cast iron bench shattered! The huge force made the chief elder's face change.

　　Seeing the damage caused, Wangshu quickly stopped the action and said, "I'm sorry, I haven't perfected its system yet, so the power control is not very good - but this thing is easy to control. It is not like the wind, which requires a lot from the rider. Any ordinary warrior can master it."

　　"Really?" Wu Xian looked at the huge mechanical model with a hint of joy in his eyes. "If that's the case, then each of our soldiers can really fight one against a hundred on the battlefield!"

　　"Yes, one against a hundred! The strength of each soldier is equivalent to that of a battalion!" The mechanical exoskeleton opened, and Wangshu walked out. He looked at Wu Xian with shining eyes, like a child eager to get a reward. "Look, is this enough for us to turn the tide? Is it enough for you, the chief, to agree to my request? If it's not enough, I can build a better one!"

　　"..." Wu Xian remained silent for a long time before asking, "What do you want?"

　　"You...you know." Wangshu's face actually turned slightly red, his hands twisted, and his body swayed left and right subconsciously, "You...you obviously know it! Why do you have to make me say it out loud!"

　　"Is it the weaving warbler?" Wu Xian stopped beating around the bush and answered directly, "This is still impossible."

　　Wangshu's face turned pale, and the paleness was strangely transparent, which made people feel frightened. Wu Xian was stared at like this. Even though he was mature and steady, he couldn't help but feel uneasy. He couldn't help but slow down his voice, "Wangshu, I know you like Zhiying. But other women are fine, but not her. Zhiying is of noble birth. She is Wuzhen, one of the ten witches. She was betrothed to Yizheng since she was a child, and now they are married. What else do you want? Do you want me to snatch her back from Yizheng for you?"

　　"So what if I snatch it back? As the chief elder, you should have the right to rule on the divorce of any couple in the empire, right?" Wangshu looked at him steadily, his tone firm, leaving no room for maneuver, "What I want is Zhiying! If you don't give it to me, then I won't give you what you want!"

　　Wu Xian frowned, "The steel skeleton has already been made, what else do you want?"

　　"I won't tell you the core secrets of its production. Even if you get it, it's just a dead object. You don't know how to operate it, and you can't copy it." Wangshu said coldly, with a proud light in his eyes. "Even if you gather all the top mechanics in the empire and let you disassemble this model for research - I'll give you one year, and I want to see who can make an identical one!"

　　"You..." Wu Xian looked at him with a frown, and the genius mechanic also looked at him coldly - it was the first time that this handsome and introverted boy showed such a rebellious expression.

　　It really has changed... Wu Xian sighed inwardly, hearing the rumbling of cannons overhead and the earth shaking.

　　"The Kongsang people are about to attack the main island." He sighed, "Wangshu, can't you stop causing trouble at this time?"

　　"When you are in a critical situation, that's when you need me the most." The young mechanic replied coldly, so sharp and to the point, completely different from usual, almost with a hint of sarcasm, "If you miss this opportunity, you will be even less likely to agree to my request, right?"

　　"But even if I agree, do you think Zhiying will agree?" Wu Xian was helpless and changed his angle to persuade, "She herself won't agree."

　　"Nonsense! You're talking nonsense!" Wangshu suddenly became excited, clenched his hands, and looked straight at the head elder, "What makes you say she won't agree? If you weren't getting in the way, she would have been with me a long time ago! She likes being with me!"

　　"Heh," Wu Xian couldn't help laughing, and he wanted to say something but held back, and finally just sighed, "Then, after she comes back from her mission in Yunhuang, I'll take you to ask her in person - if she is willing to leave Yizheng, then I will definitely not stop her, how about it?"

　　"..." However, the boy remained silent, and his body shook more and more violently.

　　Wu Xian couldn't help but smile bitterly, "Look, even you can't be sure of Zhiying's thoughts, right? And yet you're still forcing me to agree to let her divorce Yizheng. Wangshu, you're still young, don't always..."

　　"I'm not a child anymore, don't treat me like a child." Wangshu suddenly raised his head and gave him a cold look, which made the chief elder suddenly silent. Wangshu's body suddenly stopped shaking, and he twisted his ten fingers together and said through gritted teeth, "Okay! I promise you, when Zhiying comes back, I will go with you to ask her - if she wants to be with me, then you must not stop us!"

　　"Okay." Wu Xian smiled bitterly, not wanting to continue to argue with this stubborn young man. "It's settled."

　　"Well then," Wangshu hesitated, glanced at the mechanical doll, and said to Wuxian, "Send a team of mechanics here, about ten people will be enough - I can only take care of so many people, I can't teach them one by one if there are too many. I will give them the tricks and analysis diagrams of making this thing."

　　"Okay." Wu Xian breathed a sigh of relief. "How long will it take to mass produce it?"

　　"It will take at least ten days, right?" Wangshu said, "The first batch may be slightly faster."

　　"Ten days? That may be too late..." Wu Xian frowned, his eyes anxious under his gray eyebrows, "The landing battle of the Kongsang people is estimated to start in the next two days. Once they land, the ground war on this island can only last for a month. Once the battle turns to underground, this steel skeleton will probably be useless."

　　"So fast?" Wangshu was stunned. He had always been a mechanic working behind closed doors and had never directly participated in a war, so he didn't know what the situation was like outside.

　　"Don't worry about these. The underground military workshop is definitely the safest place. Even if the Senate falls, it will be heavily guarded." Wu Xian looked at the young man with sharp eyes and patted his shoulder. "Hurry up and make this thing - if you can save the Cangliu Empire this time, then everything you want can be satisfied in the future!"

　　Wangshu's eyes lit up and he nodded vigorously: "Okay!"

　　Wu Xian finally nodded to the young man, turned around and hurried away. The ground above his head kept shaking and dense artillery fire poured down.

　　Surrounded by a hundred thousand warships, Kongming Island has become an isolated island, a sea fortress with no support from inside or outside - and only one tenth of the troops on the island remain.

　　"How is it?" The witch waited there and asked anxiously, "What secret weapon do you have?"

　　"Yes." Wu Xian nodded, "but it will take time."

　　"How can we make it in time?" Wu Gu became impatient. "Just now, I learned through grass divination and the secret report from the spies that if nothing unexpected happens, Kongsang Commander Junyin should decide to launch a final siege attack on Kongming Island at midnight tomorrow! They have 100,000 troops and 3,000 warships, while we have less than 10,000 people who can fight."

　　"Tomorrow..." Wu Xian was shocked and his face turned pale.

　　After a long while, he said, "Fortunately, we still have Yi Zheng. He leads the Heavenly Expedition Corps to take advantage of the air and can slightly contain Kongsang for a few days." Wu Xian shook his head, "Unfortunately, most of the Heavenly Expedition Corps' forces have been transferred to the Yunhuang Continent. If it really doesn't work, we can only temporarily evacuate the island."

　　"Evacuate?" Wu Gu was stunned. "Let the Senate evacuate?"

　　"Yes, I believe that the Galan Empire will definitely dispatch troops back to the mainland. As long as we hold on until that day, everything can be reversed." Wu Xian whispered the order, "Let everyone in the Senate prepare to retreat. They can only bring no more than ten direct relatives within three generations, and take a snail boat to the deep sea for temporary refuge - the rest, stay on the island!"

　　Wu Gu's hands trembled for a moment, and she murmured, "Then...what about Wangshu?"

　　"Of course we have to take him with us! Even if we have to abandon you and me, we can't abandon him!" Wu Xian said solemnly, "He is the greatest wealth of our empire. Even if we have to sacrifice all the other mechanics, we can't let him fall into the hands of the Kongsang people!"

　　"What are you afraid of? He won't die anyway." The witch sneered, "He is not a human."

　　"But we still don't know how to create a new Wangshu. Once we lose him, the empire's combat effectiveness will be weakened by half!" Wu Xian lowered his voice, "Especially at a time like this, we must agree to everything with him... Just now, I even agreed to betroth Zhiying to him."

　　"What?!" the witch screamed, "You want to marry Zhiying to a guy who is not a human?"

　　"It's just a stopgap measure." Wu Xian lowered his voice to stop her, "Let's get through this difficult time first. If the Kongsang people really land on the island, I'll need him to help us recapture the lost territory - if we want to evacuate, we must take him with us and destroy all the machinery in the underground military workshop to prevent it from falling into the hands of the Kongsang people!"

　　"Yi Zheng is still fighting for the empire, and you turned around and sold his wife to a fleshless robot!" Wu Gu gritted her teeth and muttered curses, "Do you think she will agree? To be with such a monster for the rest of her life?"

　　"Don't worry, it's only temporary." Wu Xian knew that Wu Gu had a sharp and hot temper, so he quickly comforted her, "For now, let's just get through this wave of attacks from the Kongsang people. Once we get through this, we won't need to coax him anymore. Let him show all his talents in his life, and when the mechanics have mastered all the blueprints, we will--"

　　He leveled everything with his hands and made a cold gesture.

　　"Killed?" The witch was surprised.

　　"No, just to make him behave himself." Wu Xian whispered, shaking his head. "As a 'human', Wangshu has caused us too much trouble... If he was a pure machine with only a head left and no hands or feet, he would have to behave himself and not make such a big noise, right?"

　　"Oh, you are so practical..." Wu Gu was stunned and couldn't help but sneer, "Just his head is enough? Do you want to dismantle it, leaving only the head on the tray, and let him guide the mechanics to work every day?"

　　"Don't be so cruel. Remember, he himself is just a machine."

　　As they talked, they walked away side by side in the darkness.

　　With a click, a small hole in the wall quietly opened, revealing a cold and penetrating eye. Wangshu sat in the empty underground military workshop, watching every move outside through the peephole in the wall, with an unpredictable expression on his pale face, which seemed to be a cold mockery.

　　After the two left, he opened the outer shell of the steel skeleton.

　　Inside the huge shell, there is a metal inner shell the same size as a human body, with all four limbs intact, and covered with a helmet. The helmet seems to be made according to Wangshu's appearance, with a lifelike face and closed eyes.

　　The young man stroked the machine with his fingers and whispered to the cold machine: "Those who are not of my kind must have different hearts. In the eyes of these guys, you and I are basically the same 'objects'. Haha..."

　　Wangshu sneered softly, and at that moment, his eyes became extremely terrifying, which was completely inconsistent with his handsome and elegant appearance as a young boy.

　　"In that case, I will no longer show mercy."

　　13. Deep Sea Changes

　　As Wu Gu expected, the Kongsang people's landing battle began late at night on the third day.

　　One hundred thousand troops surrounded Kongming Island. The giant Mulan ships were connected end to end, like a giant sea beast surrounding the isolated island. Fierce artillery fire was spit out from each ship. The dense shells poured down like fire from the sky, turning everything on the ground of Kongming Island into a sea of ​​fire in just half an hour.

　　"Quick, load all the stuff from the military workshop onto the snail boat!"

　　"Everything? The snail boat can't hold it all!"

　　"Then install all the finished products and destroy the rest! - Lord Wuxian has ordered that these things must not fall into the hands of the Kongsang people!"

　　"So, what about Lord Wangshu?"

　　"He has been taken away a long time ago! He is the most important person, why would they let him stay here? When the Kongsang people just surrounded him, he and the Senate boarded the snail boat and went to the open sea."

　　"That's good. Otherwise, we will receive an order to execute Lord Wangshu on the spot, right? If he falls into the hands of the Kongsang people, then..."

　　"Hurry up! Stop talking! Kongsang's advance team has already set up their sampans and is charging over here! - Major General Yi Zheng is intercepting with the wind, try to buy us more time."

　　Artillery fire roared overhead and the entire earth was shaking. A team of soldiers gathered in the underground military workshop, transporting information and machinery hurriedly and methodically - wind, snail boats, sun-shooting crossbows, ice cones... The essence of the Cangliu Empire's military manufacturing industry was condensed in these drawings.

　　When all the things that needed to be transported were transported away, the entire military workshop suddenly seemed much emptier. Only the unfinished huge machines were placed there in a mess, some were chariots, some were weapons, and some were even human-shaped armor, which looked like disemboweled corpses.

　　"What's next?" A soldier asked in a low voice, looking at the unfinished machine, "Smash it?"

　　"Let's just set it on fire. There's no time to smash it down." The captain frowned and listened to the voice above his head, "The Kongsang people have already rushed in... We don't have time, we have to retreat immediately!"

　　"Yes!" The warriors took the order and retreated, quickly finding flint and tinder, while other warriors brought bags of grease. The liquid, which was lighter than water and could burn, was packed in leather bags and gave off a strong smell.

　　"Pour it on the ground evenly," the captain ordered, "and stand back when lighting the fire."

　　The grease flowed across the ground of the military workshop like winding snakes, crawling towards the unfinished machines. With a click, the tinder ignited and was thrown into the grease, making a loud bang. A huge tongue of fire rose into the air, instantly licking the hair and beard of the approaching soldiers.

　　"Go! Go!" The captain quickly retreated, watching the fire spread rapidly, and shouted, "Everyone evacuate!"

　　The soldiers threw away the tinder and grease in their hands and retreated towards the door of the underground military workshop. However, as soon as they turned around, everyone's face turned pale instantly - after they transported the last batch of supplies away, they didn't know when the cast iron door of the underground military workshop was closed silently!

　　"Who? Who did it?" The captain shouted fearfully, hammering hard at the door. However, the door of the military workshop was a foot thick and did not budge at all. "Open the door, open the door! Is there anyone outside?"

　　The cannons above continued to roar, but the underground and the ground instantly turned into purgatory. The fire spread, and the temperature of the underground secret room rose rapidly. Everyone was banging on the door like crazy. But the cast iron door also quickly became hot, and the palms of those who banged on the door were burned, emitting a pungent smell of burning!

　　"Captain... do they want to burn us to death here?" Finally, a young soldier started to cry and shouted in despair: "The Senate wants to burn us to death! They don't want us to evacuate at all! Right?"

　　The captain, whose hands were burned, seemed to feel no pain. He continued to bang on the door and shouted frantically: "Nonsense! The Senate arranged for us to evacuate! Who knew it would suddenly turn out like this! - Damn it, who closed the door?"

　　"Hehe..." Suddenly, a low laugh seemed to come from the sea of ​​fire.

　　That kind of laughter made everyone quiet down instantly, and their whole bodies felt cold in the raging fire.

　　Something moved in the fire, and shadows appeared. Those moving things passed through the flames and surrounded them - at that moment, everyone screamed in horror.

　　Those machines! Those half-finished machines, moving on their own!

　　A huge fire was burning in the underground military workshop. However, the chariots that had not yet been completed were rumbling, and bows and crossbows were firing continuously, slowly rolling over the fire. They were not afraid of the raging fire and surrounded it from all sides!

　　"What's going on with this pile of broken machinery?" The captain was also a little confused and speechless. "Is there someone operating them? Hey... Is there anyone? Is there anyone there? Come out quickly, don't be ridiculous!"

　　With a swish, powerful crossbows were pointed at the group of humans alive in the fire.

　　"Retreat quickly!" the captain shouted in a panic. Seeing the crossbows on the empty machines automatically aiming, he retreated quickly. However, he stepped into a sea of ​​fire every time he took a step back. He could only jump out with a scream.

　　"Crack", in the fire, the machines seemed to be controlled by invisible hands, drawing their bows and arrows, and surrounded the group of isolated and helpless soldiers. In the raging fire, all the weapons on the empty machines were aimed at these living people, and the cold tips flashed with cold light.

　　"No...no!" the soldiers cried out in shock.

　　The invisible hand moved, and in an instant, arrows rained down.

　　When all the people were shot, the machines automatically turned and rushed into the fire, as if following another instruction. They just remained motionless and burned in the fire, destroying themselves.

　　When this scene happened in the underground military workshop, a shell fell into the sea outside Kongming Island, reaching a depth of several dozen feet, causing the diving snail boat to shake slightly.

　　The atmosphere in the snail boat was very solemn. The elders in black robes gathered around the light in the center, their faces pale.

　　"The Kongsang people really launched a general attack overnight..." Wu Lang murmured, his face pale, "I thought Emperor Jia Lan would order the army to return, but in the end, they actually occupied Kongming Island!"

　　"Unbelievable," Wu Li shook his head. "We have already penetrated into the heart of Yunhuang. How can the Kongsang people just sit there? I guess the decree from the Three Kingdoms Blue Capital must have been issued, but it has not yet reached the West Sea thousands of miles away."

　　"Haha, who knows whether it has been passed on?" Wu Gu laughed, "When a general is away from home, he may not obey the orders of the emperor. Maybe Marshal Kongsang has already received the order, but he doesn't want to return to the court just like that. He wants to destroy us first. You know, as a military general, who doesn't want to make achievements?"

　　“……” The elders in the snail boat fell silent and no one spoke.

　　As one of the youngest people, Wangshu had never had a say in the Senate. At this moment, he fell silent along with everyone else. His hands gradually wrung together under his black robe, his body swayed slightly, and there seemed to be some nervousness between his brows. From time to time, he raised his eyes slightly and looked at the other black-robed elders around him.

　　"We can get through this." Suddenly, the chief elder Wu Xian spoke, his eyes closed, expressionless, "Don't mutter here. There is no point in talking too much. Just wait, within three days, they will definitely evacuate the West Sea!"

　　"Three days?" The witch whispered, "After three days, I'm afraid there won't be many of our warriors left alive, right?"

　　Wu Xian suddenly opened his eyes and shouted, "How many times do I have to tell you? Our battlefield is not here, but in Yunhuang! Even if this place turns into scorched earth, as long as we can take the heart of Yunhuang, everything will be fine!"

　　Wu Xian's eyes were sharp and bright as lightning, making the other elders dare not say a word and they all stood up and left.

　　However, dissatisfaction was everywhere. Wu Gu bit her lip and sneered, while Wu Li and Wu Di shook their heads and sighed silently. Over the years, the power of the chief elder had expanded too much, and he had almost made the original "collegiate" system of the Senate become a decoration. As for Wu Xian, they had been complaining about him for a long time.

　　Especially now, we are on the verge of the country’s destruction and the family’s ruin.

　　The dispersed elders exchanged glances with each other, as if conveying some secret message, and dispersed in different directions.

　　"Wangshu, what are you thinking about?" When everyone left, Wu Xian saw the young man still sitting there in a daze. Wangshu lowered his head, his face was a little pale, and his body swayed slightly from side to side, as if he was caught in a strange rhythm that he couldn't control.

　　Hearing this, Wangshu's body shook, as if he had come back to his senses from some distant reverie. He stammered, "I... was wondering what would happen if those Kongsang people discovered the military workshop."

　　"Don't worry, they won't be able to find it." Wu Xian said coldly, "I have ordered that place to be burned down."

　　“Ah…really?” Wangshu sighed, revealing a regretful expression, “What a pity. There are still many things there that I haven’t finished building. If I had built them, they would have been world-shaking masterpieces.”

　　"As long as you still have your brilliant brain, there is still a long way to go." Wu Xian patted the boy's shoulder comfortingly, "Now you should make the most important weapon first - how is the steel skeleton? I specially used a screw boat to gather those mechanics and built a temporary military workshop for you during the war, so you won't be delayed at all."

　　"Thank you for your trouble, sir." Wangshu smiled and stood up. "The first replica is almost finished. Would you like to come over and check out the results?"

　　"It's so late, the mechanics should have gone back to rest, right?" Wu Xian hesitated, "How about we wait and see tomorrow?"

　　"The sooner we can confirm it, the sooner we can put it into use on the battlefield." Wangshu said earnestly, "If you check it tonight and feel that everything is fine, we can transport the first batch of steel skeletons to the ground and start using them when the mechanics come back from their rest in the second half of the night."

　　"Hmm..." Wu Xian stroked his long white beard and nodded, "Yes, the military situation is urgent."

　　"Then please come this way, sir." Wangshu bowed and made a gesture of invitation.

　　Kongming Island has been engulfed in war, and the core figures of the Cangliu Empire took to the bottom of the water on snail boats. However, most of the snail boats were sent to Yunhuang, and only a few were left, so only the most distinguished people could leave first - among them, there were about a hundred people in the Senate and their direct lineage, and the rest were the empire's top mechanics and professionals with various specialties.

　　Wangshu’s military workshop even monopolized one of the snail boats.

　　To get from one snail boat to another, one needs to take an underwater boat. When Wu Xian and Wang Shu were traveling underwater in the boat, a cannonball fell and hit the sea surface above their heads. The captain of the boat screamed in surprise and quickly turned the rudder. However, the rapidly sinking cannonball still came straight towards them, and it seemed that the boat was about to be blown in half!

　　The water flow was violently turbulent, causing the boat to shake violently, and Wangshu screamed in surprise.

　　"Be careful!" Wu Xianhuo stood up, holding Wangshu with one hand and grabbing the scepter with the other, raising it high. His lips moved silently, and in an instant, a beam of light shone from the top of the scepter. The sea water quickly parted to both sides, and invisible waves arose in the depths of the sea, as if an invisible force was released instantly, colliding with the falling shells.

　　In just a moment, the steel shell suddenly deformed, as if it was hit head-on, and suddenly fell into the deep sea.

　　The boat was shaking violently under the sea and everyone's face turned pale.

　　"It's okay." Wu Xian put away the scepter and comforted Wang Shu. The young man seemed to be frightened. He stared at the scepter in his hand and couldn't say a word. After a long time, he said, "It's amazing."

　　"What? Poor kid, this is your first time seeing a real bullet, right?" The chief elder smiled, as if with a hint of sarcasm, and consoled him, "In fact, these broken things of the Kongsang people are far inferior to the Sun-shooting Crossbow you made - you are the king on the battlefield, don't be scared by these little broken things."

　　"..." Wangshu was silent for a long time before he whispered, "So, the weapons I made killed more people, right?"

　　"Of course, you have fought on the battlefield and killed countless enemies!" Wu Xian patted his shoulder, "Thanks to geniuses like you, our Cangliu Empire has been able to resist the Kongsang people for so many years."

　　Wangshu frowned slightly, his expression seemed quite complicated, and after a long time he shook his head.

　　"Come on, stop worrying, let me see your latest masterpiece!" Wu Xian patted him on the shoulder and walked out of the boat. In front of him was another snail boat specially used by mechanics - that snail boat was suspended on the seabed, emitting a deep blue color. It was much larger than the ordinary snail boat, like a huge fortress, quietly suspended in the depths of the sea.

　　Wangshu stood up, dragging his feet, and following him in with a slight limp.

　　It was already late at night, and because the first batch of steel skeletons had just been made, the extremely exhausted mechanics had gone to rest. Only a dozen or so assistant craftsmen were busy in the screw boat, doing the final cleaning and wiping work. When they saw them come in, everyone stood up quickly.

　　"You all should leave now." Wangshu said in a low voice, "The chief and I have something to deal with."

　　When everyone left, only two people were left in the snail boat. Since Wu Xian came in, his eyes have been fixed on the newly-cast and assembled machines, and he couldn't help but show an expression of admiration - in the middle of the snail boat's cabin, the newly-made machines were displayed, each of which was ten feet tall and precisely formed into a humanoid shape.

　　There are ten of them in a row, which is a spectacular sight.

　　"Time is tight, so we can only make so many in the first batch." Wangshu said, pressing the spring, and all the machines started to turn slowly in an instant. "But each one has enough combat power to withstand a battalion. All it takes is one person to enter the inner shell and operate it skillfully, and they can walk through the battlefield as if walking on flat ground."

　　"Great!" Wu Xian looked at the exhibits in the cabin with admiration. "So, there is enough combat power here to resist 10,000 people! - Can we use it directly on the battlefield?"

　　"Not yet." Wangshu said, "I asked you to come over just to do the final test."

　　"Inspection?" Wu Xian was a little surprised. "Isn't this the job of your mechanics?"

　　"No, this cannot be done by outsiders. I have to trouble you." At this point, Wangshu's mouth suddenly showed a strange smile. With a snap, the inner lining of one of the steel skeletons suddenly opened. "It would be better if you could go in and try the operation yourself."

　　When Wu Xian saw the inner core of the steel skeleton, his eyes suddenly focused and his expression changed.

　　——Inside the huge machine, the metal liner was made based on a human figure, with limbs and a torso, and even vaguely carved facial features on the head. And the face on the liner was actually somewhat similar to me!

　　"What are you doing?" He turned around suddenly and asked sternly.

　　"Nothing, just a tribute." Wangshu said calmly, not caring about his harsh rebuke. "As a divine tool unprecedented in history, I arbitrarily named the first batch of ten steel skeletons after the ten elders of the Senate - you see, this one is me."

　　He pointed to the last mechanical skeleton. As expected, Wangshu's face was embossed on the inner shell.

　　"..." The stern look on Wu Xian's face eased slightly, but the discomfort in his heart still existed. He clenched the scepter and shook his head, "It's better to let the mechanics do the inspection. I won't get involved."

　　"Really? I was hoping that you could experience it yourself and praise me." Wangshu seemed to be disappointed and sighed, but he did not insist. He just said, "Then, let me give you a final test and show you its true power, how about it?"

　　Without waiting for Wu Xian to object, the young man limped towards his machine and climbed up.

　　The machine was ten feet high, but as soon as he stepped on it, the machine suddenly moved, the ladder automatically retracted, and pulled Wangshu up. Then, with a click, the inner shell opened, wrapped the boy inside, and closed tightly in an instant.

　　In just a short moment, Wangshu disappeared from sight.

　　"Sir, you see, this steel skeleton is much lighter than the semi-finished product you saw before, so its movements are several times more flexible." Wangshu entered the machine, and his voice came through the metal, muffled, "I designed a total of 15 sets of basic movements for him. The blueprints of these movements are derived from the fighting techniques of the Zhenye Corps, such as..."

　　At this point, the huge machine started to move, punching and blocking, performing a beautiful combination of cutting and hitting movements - the movement was so light and fast that it could even be compared with a living person. And the power of this attack was more than a thousand times stronger than that of a human.

　　"Good!" Wu Xian couldn't help but cheer.

　　"Also, since its own weight is reduced, the driving force required is also reduced. For example, I can even operate it continuously for twelve hours--" The huge machine paused for a moment, then slowly bent down, as if it wanted to make a certain movement. However, Wangshu screamed, and a crisp cracking sound came from inside. The whole machine shook violently, then paused, and remained frozen in that posture.

　　"Wangshu?" Wu Xian cried out, "What's wrong?"

　　"I...I...seems to be stuck." Wangshu's voice came from the machine, so weak that it was almost inaudible, "A spring is broken...I can't move."

　　"Don't move!" Wu Xian shouted hurriedly, and with a single move, he had already jumped onto the machine, "I'll pull you out!"

　　"Don't, don't pry! It will break! Press the ring-shaped spring on the right!" Wangshu said weakly in the machine, "It's over, it's over, my leg seems to be broken..."

　　"What are you afraid of breaking!" Wu Xian heard his voice getting weaker and weaker, and was shocked and angry. He couldn't help but increase the strength of his hands and said, "If anything happens to you, ten machines can't save you!"

　　As soon as he pressed the spring, the whole machine started moving. The outer shell snapped open, revealing the shiny new inner shell. The inner shell opened, revealing Wangshu's eyes, and his voice became clearer. "I... I'm fine, but... I can't move my body."

　　"It's okay, don't move, I'll carry you out." Wu Xian breathed a sigh of relief, bent down and tried to take off the mask and carry the injured person out. However, when his hands passed through the machine and touched Wangshu, his heart suddenly turned cold.

　　——Whatever the tentacles touched was cold and hard, not a human body at all!

　　No, Wangshu himself is not a human, could it be...

　　However, these thoughts flashed through his mind like sparks, and before he could think about them carefully, he heard a strange sound in his ears, and the "Wangshu" in his arms actually moved. He raised his body, turned his hand, hugged him tightly, and pulled him into the machine!

　　"Wangshu!" Wu Xian cried out in shock and pushed away with his palm. However, what his hand touched was actually steel. The pair of cold steel arms tightly grasped him and dragged him into the steel skeleton.

　　"I got you." Suddenly, he heard a voice laughing softly, maliciously and cheerfully.

　　Wu Xian immediately put his hands together, formed a formation, and uttered a spell. With a sound, a white light flashed out of thin air, and a sharp blade condensed in the void, passing through everything. The pair of steel hands holding him broke. Wu Xian escaped, pressed the machine, turned around suddenly, shouted loudly, and looked for Wangshu - because the last sentence he just heard, the voice was not from inside the machine!

　　When did Wangshu, who locked himself in an iron frame, leave without anyone noticing?

　　However, at that moment, Wu Xian saw an incredible scene - as if at a command, the entire snail boat was sealed, and the doors on all four sides fell silently. In the cabin, ten steel skeletons moved and surrounded him, and each movement was light and agile, with great power!

　　“Wangshu!” The white-haired elder’s expression changed, and he looked around and shouted, “What are you doing?”

　　"What am I doing?" A young man's gentle laughter came from above. Wangshu had left the cabin without knowing when and moved to the control room on top of the snail boat. "I'm asking you to inspect my results... Lord Wuxiang."

　　"Don't beat around the bush!" Wu Xian lost his usual calm demeanor and shouted angrily, "What are you doing? Why did you move all the people away and seal the cabin? Why did you let all these things out? - Are you planning to rebel?"

　　"Rebellion?" Wangshu suddenly smiled. "Only you people are interested in such intrigues... I just want to use you to test the power of my new machines. Look, they have all accepted my orders and will launch non-stop attacks on you."

　　"What do you want to do? Could it be..." Wu Xian was shocked, then paused and whispered, "You know?"

　　"Know what? Know that I am a machine, not a person?" Wangshu's face appeared in the control room, pale and unpredictable. "Oh, let me tell you, I already knew this - I am the same as these things, just your 'tool', right? Then, let's try the power of the tool!"

　　Wu Xian was suddenly stunned, a chill rising from the bottom of his heart. He looked into the boy's eyes: clear black and white, without any emotion, like cold steel.

　　The chief elder suddenly sneered, "Well! It seems that this robot created by Master Tianji is smarter than we thought - not only does it know its own secrets, but it also quietly set a trap for me to fall into. However, you are still a machine after all. You cannot surpass your creator, and you have underestimated the power of humans.

　　He raised his hand, and a faint light bloomed between his fingers, which was a symbol that spiritual power was beginning to gather.

　　"Do you think you can deal with me just because I'm unarmed?" Wu Xian said sternly, spreading his hands apart. An invisible sword suddenly appeared in the void, whistling and cutting through the air. "The power of a human is something you robots will never imagine!"

　　The unarmed man began to move, uttered a spell, turned his wrist, and with just a light tap, the steel skeleton that surrounded him first made a cracking sound, and the surface of the fine steel was actually torn apart!

　　"Ah! So awesome!" Wangshu couldn't help but admire while hiding in the control cabin.

　　——Is this the power of "man"? It comes from the soul, spirit, and practice. Is it something invisible hidden in the mysterious flesh and blood? It is completely different from machines?

　　Ten machines attacked in a staggered manner, and launched a siege on Wu Xian according to the command. Their movements were precise and the power they exerted was incredible. However, Wu Xian fought one by one, and directed, and the spells crisscrossed, and he actually blocked all the attacks! Every time he stretched out his hand in the air, the invisible force pushed the huge machine away, and it retreated straight to the wall, and it broke into pieces with a crash.

　　The entire snail boat was shaking, stunned by this clash of forces.

　　When Wu Xian raised his staff and condensed a lightning to shatter the last steel skeleton, the cold fist had already hit his chest. Although it was shaken away at the last moment, Wu Xian was also affected by the huge force and staggered back, holding a mouthful of blood in his mouth.

　　"Sure enough, the power of the chief is more powerful than all these newly built machines combined," Wangshu looked at the scene below and spoke calmly without any panic, "So, I have prepared a more comprehensive one for you--"

　　As he spoke, the snail boat suddenly made a strange clicking sound, and each wall bulged inward, as if a huge invisible hand was kneading it from the outside. There were harsh sounds coming from the four walls, the metal cabin was being torn apart underwater in the deep sea, and the pressure of the sea water caused the snail boat to twist and deform.

　　Wangshu laughed softly, "Look, this is the steel tomb I prepared for you!"

　　Oh no! Wu Xian was shocked. Was this madman trying to destroy the snail boat and let the seawater flow in?

　　He had no time to think, as the water from the deep sea had already rushed in from the cracks, one after another, shooting at him like arrows, causing severe pain. Wu Xian had no time to dodge the water jets, so he stood still, holding his staff horizontally in his hand, chanting spells quickly, casting spells one after another, and quickly repairing the four walls that were about to collapse to prevent the sea water from entering.

　　However, the spiral boat had already begun to self-destruct, and the speed of its rupture was far beyond imagination. Wu Xian tried his best but could not catch up with the speed of destruction. When the spell was recited over and over again, he suddenly felt his lips burning, and a mouthful of blood spurted out!

　　Suddenly, something flew down from mid-air and caught the blood, not a drop falling to the ground.

　　——It was a small crystal cup, controlled by an invisible hand, hanging from the top control cabin, catching the blood exactly, then snapping the lid shut and flying back into Wangshu's hand.

　　"Look, this is blood... blood that only humans have! In it is the human soul." Wangshu's voice came from above, and his hands seemed to be stroking the cup of blood. "This is what makes you humans different from us, right? - Unfortunately, your flesh and blood will eventually rot into mud in the dark seabed."

　　Wu Xian raised his head and looked towards the control room above his head, but he could no longer see the boy's eyes. He seemed to just look down at him coldly for a moment, and then left quickly.

　　Wangshu... Where did you go?

　　"Wangshu!" he shouted, "What are you going to do?"

　　"What should I do?" The voice above my head was getting farther and farther away. "Lord Wuxian, if you really gave me the chance to be with Zhiying, perhaps I would give you a chance today... But it's a pity... You humans are untrustworthy..."

　　The sound finally became farther and farther away until it disappeared.

　　At the same moment, Wu Xian felt the ground beneath his feet suddenly sink, and heard the surrounding bulkheads begin to rise and fall, making strange noises - it was no longer the sound of being torn apart, the walls actually repaired themselves, extending layer by layer, and instantly became extremely solid!

　　This is... Wu Xian just took a look and suddenly the world was spinning.

　　The spiral boat suddenly fell! It was like a passage suddenly opened, and he and everything around him fell rapidly, like a kite with a broken string, completely unrestrained! This is... Wu Xian finally couldn't help but screamed in surprise, and swept his staff through the void, chanting spells over and over again, but he couldn't stop the speed of falling.

　　He fell into endless darkness along with this huge piece of steel!

　　"Go..." The deep seabed was pitch black, with only a small cabin separated from the mother body, floating quietly in the sea. The young man in the cabin smiled maliciously, watching the leader fall into the deep sea.

　　At that moment just now, after exhausting all of Wu Xian's spiritual power, Wangshu pressed the spring in his hand, and the sharp blade popped out, spinning and cutting the steel cable connecting the control cabin and the screw boat - the entire screw boat lost its power support, and like a heavy lead ball, it fell rapidly towards the depths of the sea!

　　Silently and swiftly, it was swallowed up by the dark abyss.

　　"With so many of my masterpieces sinking to the bottom of the sea with you, it can be considered a dignified burial, right?" Wangshu sat in the control room, staring coldly at the disappearing snail boat, with an unfathomable smile on his face. He turned around and asked another person standing beside him, "Isn't that right, Lord Wuxiang?"

　　——Beside him stood another person, with black robe and white hair, who looked exactly like Wu Xian! Even his black robe and staff were exactly the same, almost like twin brothers.

　　However, he did not speak, his lips and eyes were tightly closed, and there was no sign of life.

　　"Oh, I forgot that you can't speak yet. You have to go through the last step of the 'soul-casting' ceremony recorded in the ancient scroll of 'Construction Methods'." Wangshu laughed, stood up and walked over, pinched the other's jaw, picked up the crystal cup, and dripped a drop of blood on the tip of his tongue - the drop of blood slowly slid down the tongue and slid into the depths of the throat, like a winding red snake crawling towards an unpredictable place.

　　If you look closely, there seems to be fine vermilion on the throat, as if it is some kind of strange totem.

　　Wangshu looked at everything and murmured, "Oh, the soul that a person possesses is really a magical thing. It cannot be explained by mechanics at all... Is this how my father created me? With his own blood?"

　　Yes, this is the secret he discovered from the manuscript left by Master Tianji - this extraordinary genius, who created countless top-notch machines throughout his life, left behind his greatest creation at the end of his life: Wangshu, a mechanical puppet that is almost identical to a living person and has a high degree of intelligence!

　　According to Young Master Tianji's last words, he injected his own blood into this machine, letting his soul flow into it, thus giving this cold machine the power of life.

　　——This creation is a combination of peerless mechanics and supreme magic, unprecedented in history.

　　The genius mechanic sacrificed himself to complete the final masterpiece.

　　So, in a sense, he is really the son of Master Tianji, right? He is the descendant who has continued his life and inherited his wisdom, but he is more immortal than him and can inherit it forever.

　　Now, he has created the next generation of mechanical puppets according to Young Master Tianji’s method.

　　However, he does not need a "complete body" that is infused with the entire soul, because once these machines gain intelligence comparable to that of normal humans, they will be difficult to control, and he only needs puppets that obey his orders.

　　The blood obtained from Wu Xian's body was slowly injected into the machine.

　　Wangshu watched this scene intently, with a strange desire and malice in his eyes - when the blood flowed through his throat, a light suddenly burst out from deep within his body, illuminating this person from the inside out!

　　"That's enough." Wangshu put down the crystal lamp, looked at the thing in front of him and smiled, then stretched out his hand. In his hand was an exquisite crystal column, no more than an inch long, with six edges reflecting beautiful light. He opened the cranial cavity and placed the crystal column under the Baihui acupoint of the mechanical puppet and fixed it.

　　With this controller, he can control the puppet without making any noise within a three-meter radius.

　　"Okay, my masterpiece." He looked at the thing in front of him, his eyes were tangled and disgusted, and he reached out and patted it. The "Wu Xian" exhaled, seemed to wake up, and slowly opened his eyes.

　　At the moment he opened his eyes, his pupils emitted a faint light, which was very different from human eyes. However, soon, the light became weak and extinguished in his pupils. The old man in black robe opened his eyes and saw the young man standing in front of him. He bent down, knelt on one knee, and whispered, "Master."

　　"Don't call me Master. Get up." Wangshu looked down at him calmly, with a hint of pride in his eyes. "Let me test you."

　　"Yes, master." The old man in black robe lowered his head and stood up with great respect.

　　"I told you not to call me master. Why can't you teach me well? - I spent so much time designing you, you should be smarter than Xiaoying, right?" Wangshu frowned, somewhat displeased. He grabbed the man, raised his hand, and with a click, he actually removed his jaw!

　　—— Half of the old man’s chin was suddenly empty, but there was not a drop of blood. In the missing lower half of his face, what was revealed was not flesh and blood, but a winding tube that led directly from the throat to the depths of the body.

　　"Is it that your vocal organs are not yet ready? Or is there something wrong with the circuit? It's not that serious... I've done experiments on Xiaoying, and even he speaks better than you!" Wangshu carefully studied the tongue and cartilage inside, pulled out a roll of thin tape-like thing, straightened it out one by one, then put it back and installed it with a click.

　　The old man's face suddenly became lifelike, without a single flaw.

　　"Master Wuxian, how do you feel now?" Wangshu held his face, narrowed his eyes, and asked softly, "Try to say another word?"

　　"It feels good." Wu Xian replied in a flat tone.

　　“That’s right, you really don’t call me master anymore.” Wangshu let go of his hand, smiled with satisfaction, and reminded, “By the way, you should still call me Wangshu from now on… Otherwise, if you call me master, won’t those people in the Senate be scared crazy?”

　　"Yes." Wu Xian replied, "Wangshu."

　　"Okay, from now on you must remember that you are Wu Xian, the head of the Senate. Except when we face each other in private, you must not act like you are my puppet, because next we are going to..." Wangshu had just said this when suddenly there was a commotion outside. It seemed that countless people surrounded them in an instant. The control room was bright and bright, with countless lights shining on it.

　　"Master Chief! Master Chief! Are you all right?" Someone outside shouted, "Did the snail boat sink? Do you need us to send someone over?"

　　"Oh, they are here, and they are really fast." He said softly, laughed, patted Wu Xian's face, and said, "Okay, now it's finally time to test my masterpiece - don't be afraid, from now on, just talk less and follow the instructions, and you won't make any big mistakes!"

　　Wu Xian nodded without any nervousness, "Yes, Wangshu."

　　"Hey, don't say 'yes' to me in front of outsiders, say 'OK' instead." Wangshu corrected impatiently, "Okay, okay, stop talking! - Let me tell you, if something goes wrong halfway, I have plenty of ways to destroy you without leaving any trace in front of everyone!"

　　"Okay, Wangshu." Wu Xian replied.

　　Wangshu stared at the puppet for the last time, then turned around and shouted to the outside, knocking on the metal bulkhead, "Someone come - someone come quickly! We are trapped, trapped here!"

　　The control cabin floating on the seabed shook suddenly. Wangshu knew that a steel cable was sent out from the flagship next to it, which firmly grabbed the floating control cabin and dragged it back to his side.

　　"Master Wu Xian, are you all right?" When the door of the control cabin opened, the people who rushed in were extremely anxious. "What went wrong? Why did the snail boat sink to the bottom of the water just now?"

　　“Too bad!” Wangshu leaned out of his head, his face pale and his voice anxious, “The Iron Skeleton lost control during the test, causing the entire Snail Boat to sink! We had no time to control it, so we could only evacuate here and cut off the connection with Snail Island. We finally managed to escape danger.”

　　"Ah..." Everyone gasped, and someone lost their voice, "What about Lord Wu Xian?"

　　Wangshu glanced at the person next to him and did not answer immediately. As if knowing the other party's intention, Wu Xian cleared his throat, took a step forward, and whispered back: "I'm here."

　　"Oh." The one who asked the question was Wu Gu. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Wu Xian beside Wang Shu, but there was a hint of disappointment in her tone that she could not hide. She only said, "I'm glad that the chief is safe. I was really worried that you and the snail boat sank together. If there is no one in charge of the Senate at this moment, it will be leaderless."

　　"I'm sorry to have worried you." Wu Xian said, his expression motionless, "I'm fine."

　　Small boats came up from all sides, used tools to prop open the twisted door, and pulled out the two people in the control cabin. Wu Xian, who had escaped, dealt with the people who came to comfort him while ordering the army to search the area and salvage the snail boat. He spoke very little, but each sentence was very short, and it seemed that he was no different from usual.

　　Wangshu stood beside him, staring at him without blinking.

　　Yes, as long as he gave an inaccurate reply and revealed a flaw, he would have to press the mechanism in his hand - that mechanism remotely controlled Wu Xian's brain, and with just a light press, he would fall to the ground and die instantly!

　　However, Wu Xian answered very well, almost flawlessly, which made him feel relieved. When more and more people began to ask questions and the questions became more and more complicated, Wangshu gently raised his hand and made an imperceptible gesture.

　　"It's too late today, and I'm very tired." After just a moment, Wu Xian lowered his head and ended everything with a brief sentence, "Let's talk about everything tomorrow morning. Everyone, go away, but the search will continue overnight."

　　Under the majesty of the chief elder, the crowd dispersed, but they were still talking.

　　"The military workshop is completely finished this time. The defeat is inevitable, but he is still able to keep his composure." Wangshu left with the crowd. Suddenly, a low complaint came from behind, full of resentment, "The Kongsang army has already landed on the island. I don't know if we can hold on until tomorrow!"

　　Wangshu turned around after hearing the voice and saw the black-robed witch in the crowd. She was gathering with several other black-robed people, and everyone's brows showed dissatisfaction. After they dispersed, they did not go back to their own places, but gathered again in a remote corner.

　　It seems that the other people in the Senate can no longer hold back...

　　Wangshu looked at the group of people, and a sneer suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth. Over the years, he had always seen the intrigues in the Senate. He originally thought that it had nothing to do with him, but who knew that now they had become indispensable pieces on the chessboard - at this moment, how could he not lend a helping hand?

　　"It's really terrible." He walked over, deliberately dragging his limping leg, and joined them. "This time I escaped death and almost lost my life... Alas."

　　However, when they saw him coming, the other elders immediately stopped talking, looked at the young man with vigilant eyes, and stopped discussing. It was obvious that they did not regard him as one of their own.

　　"I remember that after the military workshop moved here, two snail boats were used," Wu Gu said coldly after a long while, "In addition to the one that just sank, there is another one that you are using yourself - there should be a lot of weapons and information there, right?"

　　Wangshu was very tactful and didn't say anything more. He just sighed and said, "Yes, there is still a little bit, but I don't know if it will be of much use. There are a bunch of things in it, all kinds of miscellaneous things. I plan to ask Master Wuxiang to come and take a look."

　　"Wu Xian wants to go and see?" Wu Gu suddenly frowned, "When?"

　　"Tomorrow night at midnight," Wangshu said, "Lord Wuxiang said that he will be free then."

　　"Oh... so late." Wu Gu said meaningfully, and her eyes met with the other elders for a while. Everyone had a strange look in their eyes. "Tomorrow night at midnight? Anyone else going with us?"

　　"No, probably just him and I." Wangshu answered casually, "You know, Lord Wuxiang always keeps to himself, and he doesn't even want to bring a guard with him."

　　"That's right." Several elders nodded at the same time, said something, and then stopped immediately, their eyes became more complicated and strange.

　　"Would you like to come along, gentlemen?" Wangshu asked with a smile.

　　"Okay." A smile suddenly appeared on Wu Gu's wrinkled face. "See you then."

　　"See you then." Wangshu turned around and walked away slowly. Hearing the low discussions behind him, the smile in his eyes couldn't help but deepen - these humans, because they have hearts and brains, always think they are smart, but they often become extremely stupid because of various desires, and are not as decisive and straightforward as machines.

　　The grave has been dug, and people are just waiting to line up and enter.

　　After Wangshu left, voices so low that they were almost inaudible began to whisper, like fish swimming in the deep sea. The black-robed people gathered together and discussed secretly -

　　"How about tomorrow night? Is it a good opportunity? Do you agree?"

　　"Are we really going to do it? Wouldn't that be a bit..."

　　"Are you still hesitating? If you hesitate any longer, we'll all be doomed! - It's already so late!"

　　"But, there will be people in the cabin by then, right? Wangshu will definitely be there, what should we do?"

　　"Wangshu? He's just a machine, don't forget that. At most, we can just get rid of him!"

　　"What a pity. He is a genius, no one can replace him, and the empire still needs him. Don't deal with him together with Wu Xian. We must keep him - if he doesn't cause us trouble."

　　"Don't worry, Wangshu is easy to deal with. As long as we tell that kid that we agree to let Zhiying be with him, he will definitely kneel down and kiss our feet. Hehe..."

　　"What? You want Zhiying to follow this robot too? That's disgusting!"

　　"It's just a temporary solution. Just coax the kid and deal with him slowly later!"

　　The black-robed elders gathered together, talking in low voices, gesturing with their fingers under their sleeves, the light in their eyes becoming more and more mysterious. They sat in the snail boat, with the rumbling of artillery fire falling overhead, and the deep blue waves of the sea reflected on them, flickering, making this group of people look like they had just come out of hell.

　　14. Far Cry

　　On the west sea, Kongming Island in Qipanzhou was already a sea of ​​fire, and there was no intact building. On an island that was only 20 kilometers square, almost every inch of the coastline was suddenly surrounded by the army. Dense warships surrounded the island, pouring blood and fire down.

　　In the raging fire, there were Ice Clan warriors singing war songs, sad and majestic.

　　"The end of the road! These trapped beasts!" On the flagship, the general in full armor leaned over the side and looked into the distance, watching his soldiers rushing down from the sampan, as fierce as a tiger descending from the mountain. He couldn't help but pat the side of the boat hard, "These Bingyi are now trapped beasts in a cage. Let's see if they can hold on for three days!"

　　"Come here, draft a secret letter!" Junyin couldn't suppress his excitement and called the attendant beside him. The attendant stepped forward, quickly took out a pen and paper, and asked, "Is the Marshal going to send the good news to the imperial capital?"

　　"No, how can those guys be worthy of me being the first to go and announce the good news!" Junyin sneered, with a warm feeling in his eyes. He clapped his hands vigorously and said, "I want to write a letter to Mo Chen - I want to tell him that I have fulfilled his dream for him, captured Bingyi's lair, and destroyed the Cangliu Empire!"

　　"Is it for Marshal Bai?" The attendant also became excited. "How should it be written?"

　　"In the past, you and I made a promise on the White Tower that we would never regret dying for our country. Today, you have retired to the countryside, and I will not let you down. I will use the blood of Bingyi as a guide to send my wishes from afar in the West Sea. Your wish has been fulfilled, and we have lived up to the battle we fought!" Junyin gritted his teeth and dictated word by word, "May Yunhuang forge swords into plowshares in the future, and enjoy eternal peace."

　　"It's really well written!" The attendant said as he wrote furiously, "I'm sure Marshal Bai will be very happy when he finds out about this, right?"

　　"He will stay awake at night and drink three hundred cups to the west, right?" Junyin laughed and raised his eyebrows as he watched his warriors rush to the capital of Bingyi.

　　After landing, the Kongsang army encountered unexpectedly tenacious resistance from the Cangliu Empire's Zhenye Corps. Although all the buildings had been destroyed by artillery fire, every street and every ruin was defended by Cangliu's soldiers, who refused to give up an inch of land.

　　This kind of street fighting lasted for two days and two nights.

　　“The Bingyi are really brave…” Commander Kongsang watched this scene from the sea and couldn’t help but sigh, “Even though they knew they couldn’t hold on, they still fought to the bitter end—no wonder we haven’t been able to truly destroy them for hundreds of years.”

　　"Master Junyin, you can do something that has not been done for hundreds of years today!" The attendant had finished writing the letter and sealed it carefully. "Do you want to send it to Yunhuang by carrier pigeon immediately?"

　　"Yes, let Mo Chen share this good news with me as soon as possible!" Jun Yin patted the side of the boat and said loudly, with an uncontrollable excitement in his tone, "Let him know that I finally lived up to his trust!"

　　However, just as the servant turned around with the secret letter, he ran into another scout who was rushing over.

　　"Marshal, an imperial decree from the imperial capital!" The scout rushed over, knelt on one knee, and held up a letter sealed with gold lacquer. It was covered with a vermilion jade seal, which was a secret decree from the imperial capital of Jialan, and it was marked with an urgent warning.

　　Junyin looked at the decree and his eyes changed slightly.

　　After opening it, the contents were exactly as he expected, and he couldn't help but sigh.

　　The Ice Barbarians have invaded and have reached Hanhai Post. I specially order you to return with your troops as soon as possible and not to linger on the battlefield of the West Sea. The army is outside, and anyone who dares to disobey the king's orders will be subject to military law and his entire clan will be exterminated!

　　This was already the fifth secret decree in the past three days, right? The previous four were all suppressed by him, but now the imperial capital had sent such a harsh decree.

　　What is the situation in Yunhuang? Aren't there still 100,000 troops under General Yuan Zi guarding the Empty Silence Mountain? He is well aware of Bingyi's national strength. Even if the whole country goes to Yunhuang, the Empty Silence Camp, as a northwest barrier, can at least hold out for a year or two. So, when he first received the secret order from the imperial capital saying that Bingyi had landed in the Plains of the Plains, he didn't take it too seriously. But now, in just half a month, they are urging him to return one after another!

　　Exterminate the nine clans? Is this a threat? Could it be that the imperial capital is also going to exterminate the Qing clan?

　　However, his expression changed soon - because there was a letter attached to the secret decree. It was a family letter, plain and unremarkable, but the handwriting on it was clearly that of his father, Prince Qing!

　　He only read a few lines quickly before his face turned pale and his breathing became rapid.

　　"Marshal..." The attendant held the newly written secret letter and saw his expression, and asked hesitantly, "Do you want to send it to Marshal Bai now?"

　　Junyin hesitated for a moment, his face livid, and he snatched the letter, crumpled it into a ball, and threw it into the sea without even looking at it. He turned around and ordered sternly: "Notice to the entire army, stop landing and return quickly!"

　　"What?!" The attendant was stunned, unable to believe his ears, "We are about to take over Kongming Island..."

　　"Stop landing and return to Yunhuang! Do you hear me?" Junyin gritted his teeth, his voice trembling, "Otherwise, they will kill my father!"

　　The attendant hurried down to issue the order. Junyin stood alone on the flagship, watching the soldiers below retreat like a tide when the order came. He couldn't help but burst into tears. From Yunhuang to the West Sea, it was more than ten thousand miles. How much they paid to get here. Even for this small island in front of them, every inch of advancement was paved with blood. After such a difficult and bloody battle, they were only a stone's throw away from success, but they were forced to return by an imperial decree? !

　　As a soldier who has experienced many battles, how can I bear such hatred?

　　He gritted his teeth and slapped the side of the boat with such force that blood oozed out.

　　"Marshal! Be careful!" Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from his ear. Strong winds blew from overhead, and darkness was pressing down. Junyin raised his head quickly, only to see a giant bird flying low overhead. When its wings almost touched the mast of the flagship, it split into two, turning into two black shadows attacking from the left and right.

　　Lovebirds! Bingyi actually has another lovebird!

　　These days, the Kongsang army has occupied almost all the islands in Qipanzhou in the West Sea and destroyed all the mechanical hangars on the islands. All the wind and lovebird take-off and landing sites no longer exist. So where did this lovebird come from?

　　He turned sideways in shock, and rolled towards the cabin on the other side of the ship. However, a strong wind whistled and chased his figure, so fast that it was unmatched. The lovebirds shot down a row of dense crossbows at lightning speed, one every three feet, and each one penetrated the steel planks!

　　With a swish, the last powerful crossbow targeted his left foot just as he was about to enter the cabin.

　　"Master, we hit the target." The mermaid Ning's long snow-white hair fluttered in the wind. She looked down at the Kongsang flagship under her feet and the commander whose blood was all over the ground on the flagship. She spoke expressionlessly and reported to Yi Zheng on the lovebird on the other side. Her hands and feet were connected to springs, and the control machinery was triggered by the weak movement of her muscles. She was already in a completely puppet state.

　　"Shoot!" Yi Zheng's answer came over.

　　The lovebirds' two wings closed in and crossed each other, and countless powerful crossbows whistled and shot directly at the people who were already unable to move below. The Kongsang warriors risked their lives to rush out from both sides of the deck, trying to rescue the commander, but they were no match for the lovebirds in terms of speed.

　　However, at that moment, Junyin suddenly disappeared from the deck!

　　"Be careful!" After the attack missed, Yi Zheng immediately ordered, "Their artillery is coming!"

　　The lovebirds soared up into the sky, merging into one in the sky. However, Yi Zheng did not return, but turned back at the risk of certain death and rushed towards the flagship again!

　　He flew very low, almost touching the deck. The wings of the lovebirds brought down the mast, and such a low altitude made all the cannons aimed at it stop firing, for fear of accidentally hitting the flagship. When he reached the lowest point, he desperately pressed the spring again, aiming all the sun-shooting crossbows at that cabin in an instant!

　　With a loud bang, the lovebirds landed on the ground and then soared into the sky again, followed by countless artillery fire.

　　"Master, I'll do it." Ning spoke briefly, and her ten fingers began to move at an indescribable speed, manipulating the lovebird to shuttle through the dense fire net. Her movements were fast and her control was perfect, but under the fire of hundreds of artillery, the left wing was still hit, and the entire lovebird tilted suddenly.

　　"Concentrate!" Yi Zheng lost his voice.

　　However, Ning did not speak. It seemed that all her energy was concentrated on her fingers. She operated quickly. The lovebird that was hit made a crackling sound and suddenly split in the middle again! Split again!

　　"I will divert the artillery fire and cover the master's escape!" she whispered.

　　"No!" Yi Zheng shouted, reaching out to grab the merman's wrist. However, the order had been fulfilled, and the lovebird quickly split into two, and the two cockpits were disconnected in an instant. He was unable to hold Ning's hand, and in a flash, he was already a hundred feet away.

　　Ning controlled the lovebirds, swooping down, flying up and down in the sky net, attracting the dense artillery fire of the fleet, like an eagle fighting with all its might. With her efforts, most of the attacks of the Kongsang people were attracted, and a gap appeared in the sky, enough for him to evacuate.

　　However, Yi Zheng did not hesitate, and quickly pressed the control lever, turned around and returned, rushing into the fire net. He approached her through the hail of bullets, issued a command, and the lovebirds quickly merged.

　　"Master!" Ning exclaimed when she saw him.

　　——Even though she had taken the puppet bug and became a puppet, there was still such deep concern and fear in her eyes. Yi Zheng felt a pain in his heart, stretched out his hand and tightly grasped her skinny wrist, whispering: "Let's go together!"

　　"Yes." Ning lowered her head and accepted the order, "Let's go together."

　　As if a terrifying power radiated from his body, the white-haired mermaid suddenly sat up and began to manipulate the shaky lovebirds at an astonishing speed, and actually cut a path through the heavy gunfire!

　　The surprise attack was over, and the lovebirds had turned into a small black dot in the sky, far beyond the range of the target.

　　"Marshal... Marshal!" The Kongsang warriors screamed and rushed over, only to see blood and broken limbs all over the ground - at the critical moment just now, Junyin drew his sword without hesitation and cut off his left leg that was targeted by the crossbow, and then rolled into the cabin at the critical moment, avoiding the whistling attack from the sky.

　　"Call the military doctor!" The attendant turned pale and shouted, "Quick!"

　　"It's okay, I won't die." However, Junyin's face was pale and he spoke without a tremor in his voice, "Don't mess around here, everyone return to the front line! - Be careful that Bingyi may attack us when we retreat, we must not lose our composure!"

　　"Yes!" The soldiers gritted their teeth and obeyed the order, then quickly dispersed, leaving only the servant supporting the commander with a broken leg, with tears in his eyes.

　　"The one on the lovebird is Major General Yi Zheng, right..." Jun Yin looked up at the sky and murmured with a complicated expression, "It is said that Vice Marshal Xuan Ming died at his hands last time. He is such a powerful figure. It's a pity that I can't fight him face to face for the second time this time."

　　The military doctor came with a medicine box and crawled at his feet to bandage his wounds. However, Junyin seemed to feel no pain. He just looked at the blue sky and sea outside and the Kongsang army retreating like a tide. He slammed his hands heavily on the deck, his shoulders trembled slightly, and tears appeared in his eyes for the first time.

　　——Mo Chen, Mo Chen, before you left, you entrusted me with thousands of troops and eternal glory. I thought I could fulfill your wish, but unexpectedly, I still failed to live up to your expectations!

　　The lovebirds fell in the middle of the sea, and the vast water surface parted silently. A floating island actually emerged quietly from the water, receiving the huge machine that fell from the sky. The island was also made of machinery, more than a hundred feet long, and when it was unfolded, it could actually contain the entire lovebird.

　　"Ning," Yi Zheng raised his hand, patted the merman next to him, and asked softly, "Are you tired?"

　　The old mermaid shook his head, "Not tired."

　　However, despite saying this, her body could no longer sit still, and she collapsed uncontrollably. Yi Zheng quickly reached out to support her, and slowly laid her flat - Ning could no longer leave the Lovebird, because there were brackets holding her limbs, and she became one with the machine.

　　Yi Zheng looked at this alien companion who was already a thousand years old and couldn't help but sigh deeply.

　　Yes, Ning has now completely turned into a real puppet... She no longer has her own consciousness, she has become a walking corpse, and only knows how to fight for her master. However, if she hadn't taken the puppet worm, her body with so many holes in it would definitely not be able to hold on until this moment, and she would have collapsed and died long ago.

　　Yi Zheng took off his outer robe and put it on her, whispering: "You haven't slept for three days and three nights, go to sleep."

　　"Yes, Master." Ning smiled slightly, her face full of wrinkles, then closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.

　　Yi Zheng stepped down from the Lovebird and greeted his subordinates who came to greet him. Apparently, they had heard the good news from the front. Everyone was excited and walked over quickly, saluting, "Congratulations, Major General, for your new achievement! - You attacked Kongsang's flagship by surprise. The Senate will definitely reward you again this time!"

　　"Thank you for the compliment." Yi Zheng was very tired and didn't have the energy to be polite as usual. He just said, "When I left, I saw Kongsang's army retreating - is that true?"

　　"It's true!" The soldiers were all excited and said, "The news from the front is that the Kongsang people have begun to withdraw from Kongming Island! It is said that it was the will of the Galan Imperial Capital, ordering the army to return - it seems that our brothers in Yunhuang have finally taken action."

　　"That's good..." Yi Zheng breathed a sigh of relief, only to feel endless fatigue coming over him. "If we continue to attack like this, we won't be able to hold out for even three days - this is really dangerous."

　　"Yes, yes, fortunately they withdrew their troops at this moment!" The subordinate said, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. "Major General, you don't know, a big thing happened last night! I don't know what went wrong, but the entire snail boat at the military workshop fell down, and all the weapons inside were gone!"

　　“What?!” Yi Zheng was surprised and asked subconsciously, “Then Wangshu…”

　　At that moment, he didn't know what he felt in his heart. He seemed to be secretly happy, but also shocked.

　　"Lord Wangshu and Wuxiang are fine, otherwise it would be even worse!" Fortunately, the subordinate quickly took over.

　　"Oh, nothing?" Yi Zheng was stunned for a moment, exhaled, and a bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth involuntarily. He took off his hand and knee guards and handed them to his subordinates. As he walked in, he asked, "Does the Senate have any instructions? Regarding the withdrawal of troops from Kongsang this time?"

　　"Not yet," the subordinate replied, "Lord Wu Xian was frightened last night and has been resting all day today."

　　"Oh?" Yi Zheng was slightly startled, thinking it was a little unusual. Although Lord Wu Xian was nearly eighty years old, he was still energetic and personally involved in everything. Now was an extraordinary period when the country was in crisis. How could he be gone all day? Military matters were fleeting, so how could he be delayed like this?

　　"I'll go and pay my respects to the Lord." He thought for a moment, then turned and left. "You go back first."

　　"But Lord Wu Xian said that he won't see anyone today!" The subordinate shouted hurriedly. But Major General Yi Zheng had already walked away. In the dark water, his back looked so lonely and tired, like a white eagle that had fought for thousands of miles.

　　After returning from the front, Yi Zheng's first thing was to go to the cabin where the chief elder was. As expected, he was told that the elder was resting and no one was around. However, for some reason, he felt an ominous premonition in his heart that became stronger and stronger. He ignored the obstruction of the servants outside and forced the door open and rushed in.

　　"Lord Wu Xian," he said in a deep voice, "I have an urgent matter to report!"

　　However, the cabin was empty, except for the piles of books, and no one. Even the servants who followed him in were a little stunned. Lord Wu Xian was clearly in there, where did he go now? Everyone was shocked. But before they could start searching, they suddenly heard a voice from the dark corner, "Everyone get out."

　　"Lord Wuxiang!" Yi Zheng took a step forward and saw the old man sitting in the dark corner.

　　Lord Wu Xian was sitting alone in the shadow of the cabin, wearing a black robe, as if meditating, with his legs crossed and his brows lowered, not looking at anyone. The attendants all left tactfully, only Yi Zheng stayed and refused to leave.

　　"Get out." Wu Xian repeated in a low voice with a cold tone, without looking up.

　　"Sir, I have something to report." Yi Zheng took a step forward and said, "I just returned from the front line today and found that the Kongsang people have begun to evacuate the West Sea. I guess they have received an order from the Jialan Imperial Capital to return to Yunhuang. I wonder what plans you have for this?"

　　"..."Wu Xian remained silent and did not answer.

　　"Sir?" Yi Zheng was a little surprised.

　　"Get out." Wu Xian just repeated without looking up, "I'm very tired."

　　Yi Zheng was startled. His family and Wu Xian were old friends, and he had been valued by Wu Xian since he was young. He had never seen the chief elder speak to him like this before, so he was shocked and asked, "Sir, are you feeling unwell?"

　　"No." Wu Xian replied coldly, still not looking at him, "Get out."

　　Yi Zheng felt even more uneasy, but the servant outside the door had already stepped forward and urged him to leave. He could not disobey the other party's wishes, so he turned around and suddenly seemed to remember something, and turned back to ask: "By the way, sir, do you...do you have any news about Zhiying? When will she come back?"

　　Hearing the name "Zhiying", Wu Xian was suddenly shocked, as if something had touched him, and he suddenly raised his head. At that moment, Yi Zheng's heart skipped a beat, and he had a bad feeling. He rushed over and grabbed the old man's hand, "Sir! What's wrong with you?"

　　Wu Xian didn't say anything, but there was a faint light in his eyes, which was completely unusual!

　　"Lord Wu Xian," at this moment, he suddenly heard someone behind him speak softly, "The Senate has called a meeting. Please go and preside over it. Everyone is here."

　　As soon as he heard that voice, the light in Wu Xian's eyes suddenly went out and he stood up.

　　"Wangshu?" Yi Zheng turned around and saw the young man in white at the door. The genius mechanic stood there expressionlessly, wearing a black robe of the Senate, and nodded to Wu Xian. The first elder stood up and walked over silently.

　　"The Major General has returned triumphantly and has made new achievements. It is really a cause for celebration." Wangshu looked at Yi Zheng and spoke lightly, but his tone was unpredictable. This lonely young man rarely spoke to others on his own initiative, and had never had a face-to-face communication with Yi Zheng. It was a bit surprising that he suddenly spoke at this moment.

　　"Thank you for the compliment," Yi Zheng cupped his hands, "I heard that Lord Wangshu's conch boat was wrecked last night. I'm really worried."

　　"Really? Don't worry." Wangshu smiled, but Wuxian remained silent and did not answer.

　　"Is Master Wuxian feeling unwell?" Wangshu asked, as if following up on Yizheng's question, staring at the old man in front of him without blinking, "I think your hands are very cold. Do you need a doctor to take a look?"

　　Wu Xian shook his head, "No need, Lord..." Wangshu's eyes flashed coldly, Wu Xian immediately paused and said, "Mainly, I'm a little tired."

　　"It seems that you need to rest more, my Lord." Wangshu's expression relaxed and he said softly, "However, there is an appointment with the Senate tonight. Everyone is waiting for you, so you still have to go."

　　Yi Zheng moved his lips, but held back. He had wanted to ask about the time when Zhiying would return tonight, but in front of Wangshu, he couldn't ask, so he could only wait in silence for the next opportunity.

　　He watched the old man and the mechanic walk away side by side, their haggard appearance forming a sharp contrast with the youth of the boy. The old man's steps were steady, landing lightly and silently; the boy, however, limped along, his left leg, which was born with a disability, somewhat stiff. However, Wu Xian, who was light on his feet, followed behind Wangshu all the time, not taking even a single step beyond him.

　　For some reason, this situation gave him a subtle sense of foreboding.

　　"You did quite well this time," Wangshu said softly to the person next to him after they walked away, "When you don't know how to answer, don't answer. Just look at my gestures, okay?"

　　"Yes." Wu Xian nodded.

　　"However, I didn't set any answers about 'Weaver' in you, no wonder you didn't know how to reply." Wangshu smiled bitterly, his eyes seemed to reveal complicated emotions, "If he asks about Weaver again in the future, just say there is no news about her - in short, don't let Yi Zheng get any news about her, understand?"

　　"Yes." Wu Xian continued to nod, expressionless.

　　Wangshu lowered his head and looked at his limping leg. A cruel look suddenly appeared in his eyes. "But this doesn't seem to be a solution... It seems that Yizheng has become suspicious. I have to get rid of him before Zhiying comes back!"

　　After a pause, he sighed, "But if I really do this, she will hate me, right?"

　　“……”Wu Xian seemed unable to answer this question and just remained silent.

　　Wangshu clasped his hands tightly together, as if he was thinking about something, and his body swayed a little - Master Tianji was already critically ill when he was created, and died before he was completely created, so his left leg was left disabled, and his body balance was not good, and he would easily lose control when he was nervous.

　　"But I have to do this," the young man finally gritted his teeth, "After all, he is the husband of Zhiying!"

　　Yi Zheng stood at the door, watching Wu Xian and Wang Shu leave together. He felt more and more uncomfortable, but he couldn't tell what was wrong.

　　"Does the Senate have an agenda tonight?" He turned around and asked the attendant next to him, "Where is it?"

　　"I'm not sure either. The Senate has held many meetings recently, often until midnight." The attendant said, "I heard that Lord Wuxian will go to another snail boat tonight to inspect some of Lord Wangshu's remaining weapons and machinery. Maybe other lords in the Senate will go too."

　　"Oh." Yi Zheng frowned, unable to figure out anything for a moment, so he could only turn around and leave.

　　Along the way, he was overwhelmed with fatigue. This time, he was carrying out the assassination mission assigned to him by the Senate, going deep into the Kongsang army alone and then withdrawing from it. It was already extremely dangerous, and at this moment, his tense nerves finally couldn't bear it.

　　He walked back with heavy steps, just wanting to go back to the cabin, lie down and have a good sleep.

　　However, when I came out of the boat, I unexpectedly saw another boat starting from the side. I could vaguely hear a woman's shrill voice. Although it was lowered, it still reached my ears intermittently. I only got a few words, "Are all the people here?... Six against one... We still have to be careful..."

　　He was a little stunned, thinking that the voice seemed a little familiar. Looking back, the small boat had already gone far away. Looking at the direction, he saw that it was another propeller boat that was much larger than the ordinary propeller boat.

　　"That is..." he asked subconsciously.

　　"That is Lord Wangshu's personal snail boat." The attendant answered, "When the Senate retreated, they moved a lot of things from the military workshop down, and most of them were placed there. Fortunately, the snail boat that crashed last night was not this one, otherwise the loss would be even greater."

　　"Oh." Yi Zheng responded, his eyes following the direction of the small boat.

　　"Major General, go back and have some rest! You haven't slept for almost three days, right?" Seeing his pale face, the attendant hurriedly came up to support him and walked towards the rest cabin.

　　After continuous fighting, Yi Zheng was indeed so sleepy that he could hardly open his eyes. When he returned to the cabin, he felt that even his brain had slowed down. The moment he touched the pillow, his eyes closed heavily and he fell asleep almost instantly.

　　In his dreams, countless illusions emerged, among which the same face repeatedly appeared: his childhood sweetheart. He saw his wedding with Zhiying, the pain in her eyes, his lies against his will, and the separation without even saying goodbye.

　　They grew up together, and he could understand the look in the eyes of the woman who became his wife, so he couldn't deceive himself. Yes, her heart was no longer with him. He was just a way for her to escape from pain.

　　When she rode the ice cone to leave the West Sea and head for the Cloud Wasteland, he rode the wind across the sky, looking at her from afar across the sea. That was the last time they saw each other, right? At that time, he thought that if he just waited for her to come back and find that he had died on the battlefield, then all problems would be solved.

　　When he rushed into the army of millions alone and assassinated the commander several times, when he shuttled through hundreds of dense artillery fire, and when he ran out of ammunition and food and almost crashed into the sea, he always had this determination to die.

　　However, he survived and waited until the day when the Kongsang army retreated. So, when Zhiying came back, how should he face his wife and this unsolvable conflict?

　　Or, from the beginning, should I resolutely reject the marriage arranged by my parents? Even if I was punished by the Senate, I would not hesitate. In this way, I would not be in such a more painful and difficult situation now.

　　Lord Wuxiang... He has always stood up for himself, even though he often disagrees with other elders.

　　"Are all the people here? Six against one... We should be careful..."

　　His thoughts were jumping in his dreams. Suddenly, the words he heard before going to sleep appeared in his mind again. At that moment, he seemed to understand something in his half-awake state. He suddenly opened his eyes. Yes, he finally remembered who said the words he heard halfway. This voice was clearly that of the witch!

　　Six against one, does this mean...

　　Oh my god! How could this happen! All the sleepiness and fatigue disappeared in an instant, and Yi Zheng sat up suddenly, feeling cold sweat all over his body. Without saying a word, he immediately jumped off the bed and started to dress, picked up his sword in one hand, opened the door and walked out.

　　"Major General! Where are you going?" The guard was surprised. "You only slept for an hour!"

　　"Go to the snail boat!" Yi Zheng whispered, "Quick, bring all the people you can mobilize, and follow me!"

　　"What's wrong? Did something happen?" The guard was puzzled.

　　"Something bad might happen!" His face turned pale, and he tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword. "Did everyone in the Senate go to the snail boat where Wangshu is tonight?"

　　"Yes. What happened?" The guard suddenly shuddered, "Could it be that... that snail boat is also going to crash?"

　　"I hope I'm just worrying too much." Yi Zheng didn't answer any more, but walked out of the cabin quickly and ran away.

　　The sea at night was as dark as ink, just like an endless black hole. The huge conch boat was quietly suspended in the deep sea, without a sound. When Yi Zheng led his subordinates to arrive, he unexpectedly found that there was not even a guard outside, and all the guards had been transferred to another small boat.

　　"Lord Wu Xian said to ask everyone outside to leave because there is something confidential to discuss," the guard replied. Hearing this answer, Yi Zheng felt even more uneasy, "Then... is there any unusual noise inside?"

　　"No. After the adults went in, it has been very quiet inside." The guard replied, also looking a little confused. "But it has been almost three hours and they still haven't come out. I don't know what they are discussing."

　　"I'll go in and take a look." Yi Zheng gritted his teeth and was about to step forward.

　　"But, Master Wu Xian said that no one is allowed to enter without permission!" The guard was in a dilemma, "Violators will be punished by military law!"

　　"If the blame is placed on me, I'll take it all on myself." Yi Zheng knew that Wu Xian always treated him as his nephew, so he rushed in regardless of anything - but as soon as he pushed, he found that the door of the snail boat was locked from the inside, tightly and motionless.

　　"Master Wu Xian, Master Wu Xian!" Yi Zheng knocked on the door and shouted, "I have something to report!"

　　However, there was still no movement inside. Yi Zheng put his ear to the door and listened carefully, and could only hear a strange clicking sound inside, as if some machinery was running rhythmically - but apart from this, he could not hear even a single person's voice!

　　There was such intense knocking on the door outside, but it was as quiet as death inside. Could it be that the situation had already...

　　"Lord Wu Xian!" He could no longer hold back and drew his sword. With a click, the door of the snail boat was split open. Yi Zheng rushed in at a flash, but suddenly froze.

　　The lights were bright inside the snail boat, and mechanical armors were piled up everywhere. An area in the middle had been cleared out, and it was clean and covered with carpet. On the carpet sat several people in black robes. In the middle was Wu Xian, and the other elders sat in a circle, lowering their heads, as if they were discussing something in secret.

　　Hearing his voice, one of them raised his head, looked over here, and frowned, "Major General Yi Zheng?"

　　The man had delicate features and was the youngest among the ten wizards: Wangshu.

　　"This..." Yi Zheng broke into the room, a little surprised for a moment. Looking at the elders who were sitting there, he felt that something was wrong - yes, the moment he broke in, except for Wangshu, none of the other elders looked up at him, and they stood still as if they were deaf!

　　"Why did you trespass?" Wu Xian finally raised his head and asked.

　　Yi Zheng was about to say something, but when he saw the situation, he realized that he was being reckless, and immediately said, "My Lords, I was impatient. I just remembered that the Kongsang people had already begun to retreat, and our army had not received the order from the Senate. I was afraid that I would miss the opportunity to pursue them. Please forgive me, Lords."

　　"..." Wu Xian was silent for a moment, as if he didn't know how to answer, and glanced at Wangshu. Wangshu didn't say anything, but his eyebrows slightly raised, a murderous aura flashed across him, and he made a silent gesture.

　　"Nonsense!" Wu Xian suddenly slammed the table and stood up, his tone unexpectedly harsh, "I have clearly issued a curfew order, no one is allowed to trespass, and you actually ignored the ban! Come, take him out and deal with him by military law!"

　　"Lord Wuxiang?" Yi Zheng was caught off guard and asked in a lost voice.

　　——Their two families are old friends. After he joined the army, Lord Wu Xian has been taking good care of him for many years, like a father and a son. Therefore, when he barged in, he knew that he would not be punished too severely. But at this moment, the other party suddenly said these words, which completely caught him off guard.

　　However, what he had not expected was that none of the elders present pleaded for him. Be it Wu Gu, Wu Li or Wu Lang, no matter how close or distant their relationship with him was, they all just raised their heads in silence and watched the scene coldly.

　　Those people's eyes... Those people's eyes, there seems to be something wrong! Like silent skeletons, dead animals, expressionless and empty.

　　Wu Xian repeated coldly: "Anyone who violates the Senate's ban will be killed without mercy!"

　　After a brief moment of distraction, guards rushed in, took away his sword and took him away according to the order of the Senate. Yi Zheng suddenly woke up, shook his arms, shook off the two guards on the left and right, took back the sword, rushed to Wu Xian, and shouted: "Master Wu Xian! What's wrong with you? Is there anything wrong?"

　　"What's wrong with me?" Wu Xian looked at him and smiled, "I'm fine."

　　"These people gathered here tonight to do something bad to you." Yi Zheng had already made up his mind at that moment. He pointed at the elders around him and said sternly, "I know they want to attack you! Other people in the Senate have been dissatisfied with you for a long time - are you being coerced by them to do this? Don't worry, I'm here!"

　　However, Wu Xian just looked at him blankly, "What did you say? We are just discussing important matters."

　　Yi Zheng wanted to say something else, but heard someone say quietly beside him: "Okay, take him down - stop making noise here, it's annoying to hear."

　　He turned around suddenly and saw the boy who had been silent all this time. Wangshu's face was still as pale as before, his eyebrows and eyes were handsome, and there was a hint of mystery in his melancholy. It had never changed in the past few years. He had been looking at him, and only now did he speak a word.

　　"Yes." Wu Xian actually said that one word and ordered, "Capture him!"

　　"It was you?" Yi Zheng suddenly understood something and said in a lost voice, "Did you do it? You... You controlled these people?"

　　"Don't joke around. I'm a cripple, what can I do? This is the decision of the Senate. Didn't you see it with your own eyes?" The genius young mechanic looked at him with a faint smile on his lips. He was surrounded by a row of elders in black robes, and everyone's face was silent as water, looking at him expressionlessly.

　　He just took one look and his heart sank immediately.

　　"Take him away, punish him by military law, and execute him immediately!" Wu Xian uttered a low command.

　　"Let me go!" When the guard rushed over, Yi Zheng could no longer bear it and drew his sword from its sheath. "Lord Wu Xian! How did you become this guy's puppet? Say something!"

　　However, Wu Xian did not respond. His eyes were dead, and he looked at him coldly and blankly, repeating: "Take him away and subject him to military law!"

　　"You are not Lord Wuxiang! I will not let you do whatever you want!" At that moment, Yi Zheng shouted loudly and rushed out. His swordsmanship was second to none in the Cangliu Army. At this moment, he fought with all his strength and was invincible. In addition, most of the soldiers outside were his direct subordinates, who were hesitant and did not dare to take action, so he cut a bloody path for him.

　　Yi Zheng rushed towards the direction where the lovebirds were parked, obviously wanting to meet Ning.

　　"Stop him!" Wu Xian shouted, and everyone rushed over like a tide.

　　"Forget it, let him go." Suddenly, Wangshu spoke softly, shook his head with a complicated look in his eyes, and said softly, "Just think of him as being exiled forever - he can never return to this country, and he can never see Zhiying again."

　　"Concentrate, concentrate!" The mermaid sleeping in the lovebird was awakened and saw Yi Zheng covered in blood.

　　"Master!" she screamed and sat up suddenly.

　　"Go!" Yi Zheng let go of the bloodstained sword and quickly sat in the control room. The Lovebird, which had just been repaired, roared and flew up with a tremor. However, because the wound on the wing had not been completely repaired, the balance of the entire fuselage was not very good, so it could only rise up staggeringly, and suddenly shook when it rushed out of the floating island.

　　The sea is already at my feet, and everything is clear in my mind.

　　In the dark night, the archipelago in the West Sea was still burning in the flames of war, like a little bit of red on the blue, and Kongsang's huge fleet of warships loosened the siege of these islands and was retreating in an orderly manner.

　　Yi Zheng circled over the sea in his Lovebird, looking down at his burning homeland and the huge enemy army. Thinking of his many years of military career, a myriad of emotions surged in his heart. He felt his eyes warm up and tears welled up in his eyes.

　　At that moment, he wanted to ride the Lovebirds and crash directly into the Kongsang flagship, and die together!

　　——Yes, he is homeless now, it would be better for him to die on the battlefield!

　　But...if he died, what would happen when Zhiying came back? What kind of situation would she be in? No matter what, he had to live to see her again. Besides, how could he take Ning with him to die?

　　He drove the Lovebird, circling over and over again in the dark sea, looking at the soldiers and enemies below him, his heart was in turmoil. Although the world in front of him was huge, he didn't know where to go.

　　"Where are you going?" The mermaid asked, "Master?"

　　"I don't know, the farther the better... Let's get out of here first!" Yi Zheng looked back at the land behind him, with despair and disgust in his eyes, "We must go, Ning, we can't stay here anymore!"

　　"Because this place has become a puppet city!"

　　15. Reincarnation is eternal

　　When the army on the West Sea withdrew and marched back to Yunhuang, the bloody battle at Hanhai Post had been going on for nearly half a month, with heavy casualties on both sides. Kongsang gathered the power of the whole territory, mobilized 200,000 troops from the six tribes, and deployed them all at Hanhai Post-Liuguang River, while the Bing Clan's army also gathered here and attacked day and night.

　　Because once Hanhai Station is breached, behind it is Yecheng with no protection at all, and the imperial capital behind Yecheng.

　　Yunhuang has been peaceful for hundreds of years, and there has never been such a large-scale war on the mainland. The six tribes responded to the war hastily and failed to coordinate in time. The current empress Yueyi of the Galan Imperial Capital is a woman with no experience in governing. She is unable to lead and coordinate such a large army. Therefore, with a force more than twice that of the enemy, they are still at a disadvantage.

　　"According to the news from the front, how long can we hold out?" The empress asked anxiously in the Purple Palace. "Where are the princes? Why don't you come to the palace to discuss matters? The country is already in danger, are you still harboring selfish motives?"

　　"Empress, please calm down," Li Zhen, the imperial assistant, stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "The princes should be supervising the battle at the front line and cannot come to the imperial capital for the time being."

　　"Okay." Yueyi held her breath and asked, "How is the West Sea Army doing?"

　　"I have already drafted an imperial edict and sent it out urgently." Li Zhen said, "I heard that Junyin has led a large army back from the West Sea and has now passed through the Qipanzhou Islands. He should arrive within half a month."

　　"You are really capable." Yueyi finally breathed a sigh of relief, "I thought Junyin would drag his feet and refuse to come back."

　　Li Zhen smiled - who knew what means he used to make Junyin obey his orders. He once broke into the throne of King Qing in the name of the empress, and forced King Qing to write a letter to his family in the name of punishing the entire clan, asking his son who was leading troops outside to return - he had offended King Qing, and the empress was weak, so he was afraid that he would have a hard time in the court in the future.

　　However, as long as Kongsang can get through this hurdle, what does all this matter?

　　"Empress, urgent news from the front!" Suddenly, a eunuch outside reported in an urgent voice. The empress took the memorial, took a look at it, and her expression changed drastically, and she stood up at once!

　　"It's actually like this! It's really a rebellion!" Yueyi lost her composure and cried out, "The armies of the two tribes didn't fight properly, but actually had an internal conflict! King Qing and King Zi, what are they doing?"

　　Li Zhen took the memorial and looked at it, his face turned very bad.

　　——The Bingyi attacked Hanhai Station fiercely, and the six armies suffered heavy casualties. In order to preserve their own strength, the princes were afraid of fighting, and they passed the buck to each other, unwilling to send the most elite troops to lead the charge. Recently, this kind of intrigue has intensified - in order to compete for food and grass, they actually fought each other!

　　"Nonsense!" He couldn't help but grit his teeth, "Empress, I will go to Hanhai Post in person right away."

　　"Can you go?" Yueyi looked at the well-mannered minister with some concern. "Those guys in the six ministries never take our imperial capital seriously... Besides, I'm a woman, and you're an inner court official. Even if I give you a sword that allows you to kill first and report later, can you suppress the 200,000 troops on the front line all by yourself?"

　　"We can only try," Li Zhen said, "In the face of national crisis, someone has to stand up."

　　Empress Yueyi was silent for a moment, then she sighed and said quietly, "Tell me, is my luck very bad? I was only dragged here to be the emperor for a year or two, but I happened to encounter a war that hadn't happened in hundreds of years!"

　　"It's hard for the Empress." Li Zhen sighed, "If only Marshal Bai was still here."

　　"Bai Mochen?" Empress Yueyi murmured the name, but her tone had softened from the original resistance. After a pause, she said, "Yes, it would be great if he was still here... He would definitely do better than me."

　　"Then, is the Queen willing to issue an order to recall him from Beiyue County?" Li Zhen made this suggestion while the iron was hot. "Now is the time to use people in this national crisis."

　　"Okay." Empress Yueyi sighed and finally nodded. "When he comes, I will go back to the Duke of Zhenguo's Mansion in Yecheng with Yi and stop interfering in government affairs. It seems that he must lead the Kongsang people to victory in this battle."

　　"Don't say that, Empress," Li Zhen whispered, "Abdication is a big deal and should not be made hastily."

　　The empress shook her head, sat back on the throne dejectedly, and said quietly, "But... being the emperor is really a headache for me. It's like a hot potato, and I wish I could throw it away as soon as possible for someone else to take it."

　　Li Zhen smiled bitterly and could only accept the order and leave.

　　In the empty Purple Palace, Empress Yueyi stroked the armrest of the throne and sighed deeply. It took her ten years to ascend from the prison on top of the White Tower to the throne above thousands of people. But it only took her a few months to step down from this position. How many twists and turns a person's fate has, I'm afraid no one can be more tortuous than her, right?

　　"Are you really planning to go back to Yecheng?" Suddenly, someone asked softly from behind.

　　"Yeah." She nodded slightly, recognizing that it was Murong Yi's voice, but she didn't turn around, "Are you disappointed?"

　　"No, I actually like Yecheng more." Her husband reached out from behind and hugged her, whispering, "It's only because you sit in this seat that I stay in the deep palace of the imperial capital. Now that I can go back, I feel great."

　　"Yi." The empress felt the warm arms and couldn't help but feel tears in her eyes.

　　——How can the whole world compare to a hug from a lover?

　　On the second day, Li Zhen received the imperial order and rushed to Hanhai Posthouse.

　　He arrived at Yecheng from the underwater tunnel and then went west from Yecheng without stopping. Along the way, he thought a lot about how to mediate the six tribes, how to suppress all parties, how to consolidate the battle line and take back the lost territory. However, when he arrived at the camp under Hanhai Post Station, he was suddenly stunned.

　　This legendary military camp, which had just experienced an internal conflict, looked orderly. Soldiers from all divisions were training in unison, taking turns in attack and defense without any delay. He was a middle-aged scholar in blue clothes, with a lonely look and thin body. From a distance, he looked like Mu Xingbei, the trusted aide of General Bai in the past.

　　Li Zhen was watching outside the gate and was stunned for a moment.

　　"I heard that a special envoy from the imperial capital is coming," a voice suddenly came from my ear, "I'm sorry for not welcoming you in person."

　　As soon as the voice fell, the horses' hooves came clattering, with great momentum, obviously well-trained. After the dozens of knights in front pulled the reins, they quickly separated into twos and made way. A black horse galloped in like lightning, and on the horse sat a tall and heroic soldier, with sword-like eyebrows and star-like eyes, and a stern look, as if he had just returned from the front line, covered in blood. He greeted him with a fist and said loudly: "Is it Lord Li Zhen? Long time no see!"

　　Li Zhen looked at the man who walked out of the army of tens of millions and blurted out in disbelief, "Bai...Bai Shuai?"

　　Yes... that was Bai Mochen! Bai Mochen, who had resigned from his post and returned to live in seclusion in the countryside, actually appeared in military uniform at the forefront of the fight against Bingyi!

　　"It's me," Bai Mochen laughed, "Is Lord Li surprised?"

　　Li Zhen looked at this high-spirited commander and could not help but be surprised, "Isn't General Bai at Jiuli Pavilion in Beiyue County? How...how did he get here?"

　　Hearing the word "North Vietnam", Bai Mochen's expression darkened, and he lowered his voice and said, "It's a long story. My family was killed in North Vietnam County by assassins sent by Bingyi."

　　"What?!" Li Zhen exclaimed, "Is there such a thing?"

　　"Yes, my whole family was killed. From my mother who is over 70 years old to my teenage brothers and sisters, no one was spared!" A dark golden light seemed to flash across Bai Mochen's eyes, fierce and gloomy, "I have no family left - those damn Bingyi wiped out my entire family. I was forced to come out of the mountains and return to the battlefield to wipe out their entire family!"

　　"I see..." Li Zhen was silent for a long time and said, "Marshal Bai, please accept my condolences."

　　"Yes. That's why I haven't had a full night's sleep these days! How can I get rid of the hatred in my heart if I don't kill all these Bingyi!" Bai Mochen turned around, took off the thing hanging on the saddle, and threw it to the soldier next to him, "Go, hang it on the gate!"

　　"Yes!" The soldier caught the flying object - three heads with hair tied together, bloodstained faces, angry eyes, cut off at the neck by a sword. Judging from the hair color, they were all members of the Ice Tribe. Li Zhen watched the soldiers hang the severed heads on the gate one by one, one by one, like raising the flag of victory.

　　The hair on those heads was pure gold, and it was obvious that they were from the Ice Clan. However, surprisingly, their faces were childish, and they were actually teenagers.

　　"I just received a tip from the front that a group of Bingyi wanted to use the Feng to secretly bypass Hanhai Station and attack Yecheng. I didn't have time to mobilize troops, so I led my men to attack Bingyi from behind." Bai Mochen smiled and said casually, "We shot down three Fengs in one breath. Who knew that the operators on them were all little kids - it turns out that these are the so-called 'God's Hands' secretly cultivated by Bingyi!"

　　Li Zhen couldn't help but be moved, "Wind? That kind of thing can actually be brought down?"

　　"It's quite difficult to deal with them. They have the air advantage, and our army can only stay on the ground and watch." Bai Mochen frowned and jumped off his horse. "But I have fought with them for many years in the West Sea, and I have figured out some ways to deal with them. We only have a chance to destroy them within a quarter of an hour of takeoff and landing, and the deployment of artillery is the key."

　　At this point, he glanced at Li Zhen and said, "I won't talk about these boring things with the Prime Minister. Please go back to the imperial capital and report that gunpowder is in short supply here. Please raise 10,000 kilograms of it within ten days and ship it over."

　　"The frontline needs it, so we should support it with all our might!" Li Zhen said, "Marshal Bai shot down three Fengs in a row, so we should also ask the imperial capital for credit."

　　"Forget it. It's not Marshal Wu Peng's head that was cut off, so there's no need to ask for credit." Bai Mochen smiled and pointed to the other side of the gate with the tip of his whip. "Besides, it's good enough that the emperor didn't punish me. Now, go and take a look over there——"

　　Li Zhen looked over and found a row of heads hanging at the gate, densely packed, more than a dozen. But judging from their black hair, they were clearly not from the Ice Clan, but from the Kongsang people!

　　"This..." Li Zhen was a little shocked, "The one who was killed was one of our own?"

　　"Yes. A few days ago, the internal strife between the Qing and Zi armies almost allowed Bingyi to take advantage of the situation. I had to kill the sixteen leaders of the riot in one go to suppress the situation. Among them, seven were of royal blood and three were major generals or above." Bai Mochen shook his head with a murderous look in his eyes. "It happened suddenly at the time and I didn't have time to ask the imperial capital for instructions. I'm really sorry."

　　Li Zhen took a deep breath, "This... General Bai, you are still a commoner without an official position. If you do this, where do you put the kings?"

　　"There are no fathers and sons in the army, let alone others?" Bai Mochen said coldly, his eyes suddenly became sharp, "The two princes failed to discipline their subordinates and delayed state affairs, and they deserve to be killed. If you want people to pay with their lives, then I will go to the imperial capital to accept the punishment myself - but..." He looked at the soldier in bright armor in front of him, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, "I'm afraid the army will not agree."

　　Li Zhen was speechless. He knew Bai Mochen's prestige and status in the army. At this critical moment, not to mention the vassal kings, even the imperial capital would not dare to touch him easily - but half of the troops here were brought by the vassal kings from their territories, and they should be more loyal to their own clan. How did he manage to assimilate these people in just a dozen days?

　　He calmly looked at the people around him. How strange... This time when he came back, Bai Shuai seemed to have undergone profound and hidden changes, and he seemed to have an even more convincing domineering aura.

　　"The Empress was about to send an order to North Vietnam to ask General Bai to come out, but I didn't expect you to have returned to the front line." He could only speak like this, with a respectful tone, "If General Bai hadn't been there for the mutiny, I'm afraid Hanhai Post would have been lost long ago - how could the Empress blame General Bai?"

　　"Empress..." Bai Mochen repeated, and suddenly asked, "Is Yueyi okay? Is she happy after marriage?"

　　Li Zhen was silent for a moment, not knowing how to put it, so he could only answer, "Very good."

　　"Really? I'm afraid these things have given her a headache recently?" Bai Mochen smiled, his tone was not polite, "She is just a woman, she only knows about love, how can she handle these worldly affairs?"

　　Li Zhen took the opportunity to say, "So, the Empress is about to invite Marshal Bai back to the court."

　　"Well... I knew it." Bai Mochen nodded, "So I'm back. Now the six armies of Hanhaiyi are under my command. I can ask the empress to order the princes to return to their fiefdoms."

　　"That's probably difficult." Li Zhen didn't expect him to make such a request, and couldn't help but frown. "To be honest, the empress can't command the six princes now. The six princes each brought their troops here, hoping to gain some benefits in the war. How can they be willing to leave their troops behind and go back home?"

　　"Oh, the Prime Minister is quite frank." Bai Mochen smiled and said calmly, "But it doesn't matter. Just ask her to issue an order to me, and she doesn't have to worry about the rest - I will execute it for her. So what if it's the Sixth Prince? In the army, I have the final say!"

　　Having said that, he raised his left arm and swung the whip in the air. At that moment, I don’t know if it was an illusion, but his eyes were shining with golden light, like dazzling lightning!

　　Li Zhen didn't say anything, but just silently looked at the commander who had returned to the pinnacle of power, feeling a little uneasy.

　　Yes...something is different.

　　He remembered that Bai Shuai used to be a taciturn person, introverted and low-key, hiding his edge. But the Bai Shuai in front of him, although he looked high-spirited and courageous, always made people feel a little uncomfortable for some reason. It seemed that there was an unconcealable aggressive power in him that was spreading outward and corroding people's minds.

　　"With Marshal Bai at the front line, the Empress should feel relieved." Li Zhen said, but he was secretly alert in his heart.

　　"Leave Bingyi to me. Apart from me, there's probably no one else in Kongsang." Bai Mochen said calmly, and ordered the people around him in an imperative tone, "After returning to the capital, please ask the Prime Minister to report two things to the Empress. First, return the Marshal's Tiger Talisman to me as soon as possible; second, remove Junyin's military power and hand over the army returning from the West Sea to me. I heard that Junyin was injured and broke a leg on the front line. I think it's time for him to go back and rest."

　　Li Zhen remained silent and just nodded.

　　There is no room for two tigers in one mountain. Since Bai Shuai has returned, the position of commander-in-chief is his. However, Bai Shuai and Junyin have always been good friends. He did not expect that the other party would so unscrupulously propose to deprive him of his military power, and there seemed to be no mercy in his words.

　　"I'll tell the Empress." He said, "Does Marshal Bai have anything else to say?"

　　"Yes. But..." Bai Mochen paused, then suddenly smiled. That smile was a little strange. "Let's wait until I have time to go to the capital to meet the empress and then discuss it. If I ask you to tell her, it will scare the prime minister."

　　Li Zhen frowned and said unhappily, "Master Bai is looking down on me."

　　"Really? Then I'll tell you!" Bai Mochen suddenly laughed, a golden light flashed in his eyes, he stretched out his left hand, tapped Li Zhen's shoulder with the whip, leaned over and whispered, "Go back and tell Yueyi to tidy up the Zichen Palace as soon as possible and vacate the throne for me! I won't treat her unfairly."

　　"What?!" Li Zhen lost his voice and his expression changed.

　　"Look, you're really scared, aren't you?" Bai Mochen laughed out loud, his eyes shining like lightning, even his left hand holding the whip flashed with a faint light, "The world is about to fall, and all parties are eyeing it covetously. She, a woman, can't sit still on this throne! Rather than letting others take it, why not give it to me?"

　　Such sharp and straightforward words made Li Zhen unable to answer for a while - he saw the pair of black eyes glowing with golden light, bottomless, like the deepest abyss. At that moment, he didn't even know whether he was talking to Bai Shuai or to another stranger in his body.

　　Bai Mochen rode back on his horse and rode away, leaving behind only a few words -

　　"Now that we are in this situation, if she doesn't give me this Kongsang, she will have to give it to the vassal king or Bingyi! And at least I can not only save my country, but also guarantee her a lifetime of wealth and glory in the future."

　　"Let her think about it carefully!"

　　Li Zhen watched the commander of Kongsang riding away, with his followers like clouds behind him. Mu Xingbei, a blue-clothed staff member under the tiger tent, came out to greet him and said something in detail, while the soldiers of the six armies beside him followed his orders one after another. In just a dozen days, Bai Mochen managed such an army from six departments and made them obey him. He was indeed a talented general.

　　But... such naked wolfish ambitions are completely different from the Bai Shuai who resigned that year. Could it be that the massacre in Beiyue County has completely changed him?

　　"Ah... Look... Look." Suddenly, a hoarse voice came from outside the gate, "King... King!"

　　Li Zhen was shocked and turned around. Outside the gate, there was an old beggar in ragged clothes, holding a begging bowl, looking inside with his lips trembling. In his open mouth, a piece of his tongue had been cut off.

　　"Tianguan?" At that moment, Li Zhen recognized the unrecognizable man and exclaimed in surprise - yes, this beggar was the Tianguan Canghua who had his tongue cut off because of talking nonsense!

　　As if he recognized who he was, the beggar opened his mouth and stammered, wanting to say something but no words came out. Finally, he threw the bowl to the ground, lay on the ground and wrote a few words, then looked up at him, making a hoarse sound.

　　Li Zhen looked over and couldn't help but gasp.

　　"Nine hundred years from now, a king will rise!"

　　Tianguan was lying in the dust, staring at Bai Mochen's back with a pair of burning eyes. He raised his hand like a madman, pointed, and said fanatically with his tongueless mouth: "King... King!"

　　Li Zhen felt his hands trembling, and could not help but turn his head to look at the commander in the barracks. Bai Mochen in the distance did not seem to feel their gaze, but was busy in the tiger tent, surrounded by cavalry and brave generals, like wind and clouds surrounding a dragon, extremely dazzling.

　　At that moment, Li Zhen was shocked beyond words - could it be that, as the Heavenly Official said, this was really the king who appeared once every nine hundred years and was destined by heaven?

　　A full moon fell from the desert, appearing unusually bright and huge, quietly illuminating the Yunhuang.

　　It was already midnight on May 16th.

　　A white horse galloped over, raising a trail of dust. The one holding the reins was a young nobleman with sunken eyes and lifeless eyes. He held the reins with one hand and supported a woman in white with the other. The woman was extremely weak and covered her face with white sand. Only a blood-red mole between her eyebrows could be seen. Her soft voice reminded him how to walk in the desert.

　　The closer she got to Garuda, the more dazed her tone became.

　　Finally, she pushed him and made him stop.

　　"We're almost there, about ten miles ahead." Mu Yan exhaled and said to Murong Jun behind him, "How do you feel now?"

　　"It's okay, senior." Murong Jun answered in a low voice, but his brows were slightly furrowed.

　　——Since the hundred thousand evil spirits were injected into his body, the pain was ever-present, like thousands of mouths biting inside, almost causing him to collapse. Even though Sword Saint Mu Yan treated him along the way, he was unable to completely eliminate the pain.

　　"I'm afraid you won't be able to bear it." Mu Yan sighed and looked ahead with a complicated expression. "The Garuda is very close... The closer to the devil, the stronger the dark power will be."

　　"So it's almost time..." Murong Jun endured the pain in his body, forced a smile, and looked ahead with empty eyes, "It's okay, I can still bear it."

　　"No, Murong Xiu's descendants, the golden-winged bird is already within reach, and we should also separate here—" Mu Yan glanced into the distance, his eyes began to become a little dazed, "Thank you for escorting me all the way here, the rest of the matter, I will do it myself."

　　Murong Jun was shocked and cried out, "What?! Sword Saint, are you going to abandon me?"

　　"You are blind and have an evil spirit. I think Jin Ran doesn't want to see you in danger." Mu Yan sighed, and the red mole between her eyebrows flickered slightly, like a drop of blood. She raised her hand and pressed it gently, as if trying to resist something. "I still need to use this body. But don't worry, when the matter is over, I will definitely return her safely - then you can go to the ancient tomb in the Empty Mountain to find her."

　　"No!" Murong Jun refused to agree, "I can't let you go alone!"

　　"Why do you have to do this? I know you care about Jinran's safety, but given your current situation, you can't do anything if you go there, and, alas..." Mu Yan comforted him softly and paused, "You can't get close to Pojun at all - because there are 100,000 evil spirits lurking in your body, and once these things get close to the devil's realm, they will immediately turn into monsters!" She sighed, "By then, you don't know what you will become - you will only hinder me."

　　"......" Although Murong Jun was blind, he was not a blind person. He slowly loosened his hand, but still said: "No. Senior, look, I have been fine all the way here, right? I..."

　　However, when he was halfway through his words, the Garuda bird let out a low wail under the moon again, and his body suddenly shook and he let out a cry of pain!

　　When Mu Yan supported him, his face had turned extremely pale. Under the moonlight, his body was undergoing terrible changes.

　　It was as if countless hands were slapping and tearing beneath the skin, like an unsteady empty skin bag, and the things inside were about to break out at any time!

　　Mu Yan sucked in a breath of cold air, then slashed Murong Jun on the back of the neck with his backhand, knocking him unconscious.

　　Suddenly, a strange and low sound came from behind her. She turned around in the moonlight and saw only a huge black shadow rising from above her head in the fierce wind and sand, like a city pressing down from the sky.

　　That is the Garuda.

　　——This huge machine that had been dormant for nine hundred years actually started up ahead of time!

　　A brilliant light shone from the cabin of the Garuda's head, indicating that the huge machine that had been dormant for nine hundred years had awakened and was starting up. At that moment, a strong wind suddenly blew around them, and countless yellow sands were blown up by the wind, like a tornado forest, standing up around them! In the strong wind, something vaguely emerged from the depths of the desert, like a silent monster that suddenly heard the call and began to gradually wake up.

　　And the evil spirits in Murong Jun's body were also deceived by him and are ready to make a move, right?

　　Mu Yan suddenly turned around, and with his fingers as fast as lightning, he sealed Murong Jun's seven orifices and six senses. The white light pierced in like a sword, forcing back the black air that was about to come out of his body.

　　“I’m sorry, but I can’t purify those evil spirits for you any further now.” The pale face of the female swordsman Kongsang showed fatigue. She whispered, “I still need to accumulate strength to meet Pojun, so…” Having said that, Mu Yan raised his hand and put the unconscious man horizontally on the horse’s back. He patted him and said in a low voice, “Go!”

　　The horse felt pain and neighed, then rushed out like an arrow and rushed into the yellow sand.

　　After sending her companions away, the Kongsang Sword Saint had no more regrets. She turned around and stared at the slowly moving Garuda. An extremely complex and profound look appeared in her eyes, and she sighed: "Huan'er... I know you are waiting for me."

　　"Am I not looking forward to the day when I can see you again?"

　　The three riders from the other side of the desert had also arrived at the edge of the Plains on the same moonlit night. The Wall was already in sight, and the moon was setting in the west, stretching the shadows of the three people long across the undulating sand dunes.

　　"There are still four days left." Su Guang looked at the moon with deep eyes, "The soldiers of Hanhaiyi are still holding on."

　　The peacock next to him chanted "Amitabha" and said, "I heard that General Bai has returned to lead the six armies. This is really good news. Otherwise, I really think that the current empress is ignorant of military tactics. With just those rabble at the Hanhai Post, they are no match for Bingyi."

　　"Don't worry, I have mobilized all the disciples of the Sword Saint to rush to the national crisis!" Qing Huan patted his chest, "I have accepted thousands of disciples in the past few years and strengthened our Sword Saint sect. Now they are finally put to use!"

　　"Tsk, just those good-for-nothing disciples of yours?" Peacock sneered.

　　"Do you think my disciples were all bought with gold?" Qing Huan was angry. He held the lightsaber beside the saddle and said seriously, "Let me tell you, even if the disciples of the Sword Saint have learned only 30% of the real skills, it will be enough to make you suffer! Come and try if you don't believe me!"

　　"That's enough!" Su Guang interrupted them. "You're already quarreling before we even get to Po Jun?"

　　The three remaining people in the Wheel of Fate discussed the news they had heard during the day, and galloped on their horses under the cold moon in the desert, passing through the battlefield that had just been cleared, through the corpses of their compatriots and foreigners, and advancing through the baggage and mess on the ground.

　　Ahead of them was the plain of Xian.

　　The maze wall had collapsed, and a huge machine could be vaguely seen under the moonlight. It was the Garuda, like a golden mountain, quietly dormant in the wilderness at the end of the west, guarding its master, Pojun.

　　Garuda is surrounded by powerful troops and heavily guarded.

　　"That's it." The remaining members of the Fate Wheel looked at each other, "It seems a little difficult to break in."

　　"There's nothing we can do. We have to force our way through even if we die." Qing Huan breathed into his palm and looked at the symbol on it. With the death of the Star Lord, the life wheel in their palms had gone out, no longer burning, and no longer spinning. However, the oath they made back then was still engraved in their hearts and had never been forgotten.

　　——Since the world is about to fall, no matter whether you are a member of the Wheel of Destiny or not, as a sect of sword saints, you must stop Po Jun and defend Yunhuang no matter what, even if it means a desperate fight!

　　"Look!" Suddenly, the peacock shouted, pointing to the distance, "There seems to be movement in the Garuda!"

　　The three of them looked over together and found that the head of the Garuda was suddenly shining with golden light, as if someone had suddenly lit countless lights in it, making it grand and glorious!

　　"Are those Bingyi holding some kind of ceremony in there?" Qinghuan was stunned.

　　"Impossible. Marshal Wu Peng is still at Hanhai Station. Without a leader, how could Bingyi enter Garuda without permission to hold a ceremony?" Peacock retorted immediately.

　　Su Guang, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, "Something is wrong, Garuda seems to be activating!"

　　Looking from afar, the machine that looked like a small mountain really started to move! The surrounding yellow sand was flying in the fierce wind, and rays of light shone through the head of Garuda, just like a huge bird that had been sleeping for a long time suddenly opened its eyes and was about to spread its wings and fly!

　　"Why would it start early?" Peacock was stunned. "What is it going to do?"

　　"Hurry!" Suguang took the lead and dismounted, galloping away. Kongque and Qinghuan also dismounted without hesitation. The three of them were much faster than the horses, and disappeared under the moon like lightning.

　　The Garuda bird was trembling and making a loud noise. In such a sound, the whole desert seemed to be awakened instantly, with wind and sand dancing wildly and monsters rampaging. On the ground, countless Ice Clan soldiers raised their heads and looked at this huge and sacred machine suddenly starting up in shock, and shouted in surprise and joy: "Po Jun... Po Jun is awake!"

　　Despite the turbulent winds and clouds outside, Po Jun on the golden throne did not wake up in the brightly lit cabin.

　　The thin ice that sealed him had disappeared, and the demonic dark golden flame on his left arm had also gone out. However, the pentagram seal on his heart was still there, and together with the Hou Tu magic ring on his left hand, it formed an unshakable barrier that sealed Po Jun tightly until the time came.

　　However, although Pojun did not wake up, Garuda woke up before him.

　　"You...what are you going to do?" The Star Saint screamed and rushed towards the golden throne, trying to stop the slowly moving skinny hands - however, the hands just lightly touched the spring, and lightning came in all directions, forming a net that blocked her out.

　　Yes, in this Garuda, in addition to Pojun, there is also his partner - the mermaid Xiao!

　　The mermaid who had been silently accompanying Pojun for hundreds of years, had a very weak presence that was almost non-existent, but on this full-moon night, he suddenly opened his eyes and silently controlled the Garuda to take off!

　　The Garuda is a giant creation of the Ice Clan that is unprecedented in history. It has a tight and complex defense system. Once it is activated, no one can get close to the two operators in the center.

　　This silent mermaid's hair had turned completely white after nine hundred years of sleep, and her once beautiful face had become haggard and old, and even her eyes as blue as the sea had become dull from years of continuous tears - but it was this mermaid who seemed to be dying and had no life at all, who suddenly activated Garuda!

　　The huge machine began to sound, and with all the power accumulated over the past nine hundred years, it began to slowly leave the ground! The soldiers on the ground shouted with joy, thinking that Po Jun was about to wake up and lead them to the land of the Kongsang people.

　　"Stop now!" Star Saint said sternly, "How dare you move Garuda without Pojun's permission?"

　　Lightning surrounded the golden throne, preventing anyone from getting close. On the high golden throne, the mermaid with snow-white hair opened her eyes, looked at her, and finally spoke with a faint smile, "What do you think... the master insisted on letting me retain my own will and not let me become a puppet... why?"

　　She looked at the Star Saint and spoke word by word: "It is to... let me make my own choice!"

　　Xiao spoke intermittently on the golden throne, but his fingers did not stop for a moment, jumping on the springs like flying, operating this huge and precise machine, as skillfully as a thousand years ago. The huge Garuda bird roared up, with a heroic posture after sleeping for hundreds of years, flying from the plains!

　　"What are you going to do?" Star Saint gritted her teeth, "Stop it now!"

　　"I want to take my master away from all of you." Xiao answered weakly, but his eyes were clear and sharp as he looked at the Saint of the Ice Clan. "When 'that moment' comes... I, I hope he can meet her quietly... Don't, don't let those people with ulterior motives disturb him..."

　　"Stop!" Star Saint Lady said sternly, "I'll wait here for him to wake up. There's no need to move!"

　　"Heh, heh, heh...you?" Xiao raised his eyes, glanced at her, and suddenly sneered, "You are waiting for my master, but he may not be waiting for you..."

　　"Nonsense!" The Star Saint lifted her veil and raised her face, "I am the reincarnation of Sword Saint Mu Yan!"

　　The scarlet mole had reached the center of his eyebrows, and it emitted a strange light under the illumination of the lightning - that light made Xiao on the golden throne silent for a moment, as if he was a little uneasy and hesitant.

　　"They do look exactly the same..." She murmured in a low voice, looking at the Saint of the Ice Clan - yes, she would never forget this face. Nine hundred years ago, she also watched as the Kongsang female sword saint with such a face stabbed her master's heart with one sword after another and sealed him.

　　Her face, her eyes, her breath, and even her soul... are all similar to the person in front of me. But why is it always wrong?

　　“Stop!” Star Saint shouted again. Seeing Garuda flying away from the Plains and leaving the Ice Clan’s army, her tone became increasingly harsh. “Do you think you can make the decision? Po Jun is not yours. He is the god of our Ice Clan. We have been waiting for him for nine hundred years! - At this time, you cannot take him anywhere without permission!”

　　"God?" Suddenly, Xiao laughed, "No, he... he is not a god, he is just my master... I know his wish."

　　The snow-white-haired mermaid was fixed on the golden throne, her body integrated into the machine, sitting with her back to Pojun, unable to even turn her head to look at him. However, this thousand-year-old distance did not block her heart. No matter in the past or now, she could clearly see the master's intentions and vowed to do everything in her power to protect him.

　　The Garuda flapped its wings and slowly left the ground.

　　"Stop!" The Star Saint finally couldn't hold back any longer, and suddenly crossed her hands in front of her chest, forming a seal, and slashed down instantly! The invisible sword cut through the intertwined lightning and rushed straight towards Xiao on the golden throne - as a saint trained by the Ten Witches, she was not just a reincarnation with appearance and bloodline, her magic and swordsmanship were equally amazing.

　　With a snap, the lightning guarding the golden throne was split apart!

　　The Star Saint raised her hand, and the belt of her clothes suddenly wrapped around Xiao's arms like a spirit snake, trying to stop her. However, although Xiao's arms could not move, she just moved her eyes slightly and glanced at the dome, and then she heard a whistling sound, and countless rays of light shot down from the top of the cabin in an instant, turning the belt into ashes!

　　——Since she sacrificed herself nine hundred years ago, her body has been highly assimilated with this steel machine and merged into one. Every inch of her skin can resonate with Garuda, so anyone inside the golden bird is like prey trapped in a cage, unable to resist. Over the years, under her protection, even the life wheel could not enter Garuda to destroy the broken army, so how could this ice tribe saint in front of him do it?

　　The Star Saint did not give up, and formed a seal again, gathering strength. However, before she could launch an attack, she heard a loud noise, and Garuda shook violently, and suddenly stopped!

　　"Ah..." Xiao exclaimed in shock, feeling a huge force suddenly pulling Garuda, preventing it from continuing to rise. She activated the machine several times, but it still couldn't continue to rise.

　　"Who?" She was stunned, but because she was nailed to the golden throne, she couldn't get up to check. "Who is it?"

　　The Star Saint ran to the window of the cabin, looked down, and couldn't help but exclaimed.

　　In the dark desert, thousands of soldiers gathered together, looked up, and exclaimed in unison - among the crowd, three rays of light shot up from the ground, fixing the Garuda from three directions!

　　The Star Saint could not help but be surprised. Could it be that Marshal Wu Peng had returned from the Hanhai Post?

　　Under the cold moon, Garuda was like a huge mountain, hovering above his head, shaking constantly, trying to break free. Fierce air currents blew out from under his wings, blowing the yellow sand in the desert wildly, and it was almost impossible to see his five fingers. Only the roar of beasts and monsters was close to his ears.

　　"Stop!" Qing Huan spat out the sand in his mouth, raised his head, and said breathlessly, "It's so damn heavy!"

　　On his left and right stood Su Guang and Kong Que, forming a tripod. Everyone was concentrating and using all their spiritual power to immobilize Garuda - the three of them arrived at the critical moment, and in an instant pounced on the taking-off Garuda, and forcibly fixed this huge machine that was about to leave!

　　However, even with the combined efforts of the three, they were already shaky.

　　"Let's go up together and see what's going on!" Peacock was also angry, "Quick!"

　　"Do we really want to go up?" Qing Huan panted, looked up at Garuda, and murmured, "This thing is really weird... Will we be unable to come down if we go up there?"

　　"We have to go up, there is no other way." At the critical moment, the silent Su Guang spoke up, "We can't stop Garuda for too long, the surrounding troops will come soon."

　　"Okay," Qing Huan whispered, "I'll count to one, two, three, and then we'll go together!"

　　As soon as the voice fell, the three people suddenly disappeared from the spot and turned over at the same time.

　　Garuda lost control and suddenly rushed into the sky, like an arrow shot from a bow towards the bright moon, and instantly turned into a tiny dot. The speed was so fast that countless people underground were stunned. The whole desert was boiling, the yellow sand was dancing wildly, the demons were roaring, and the army was shouting in unison.

　　Even people thousands of miles away were alarmed.

　　A huge roar came from the end of the west, echoing through the sky, causing the army of Hanhai Station to raise their heads. The Ice Clan warriors shouted in ecstasy, thinking that Pojun had awakened and was flying back to the sky.

　　"What happened to Xianzhiyuan?" Marshal Wu Peng, who was discussing matters with his generals, suddenly came out of the tiger tent and looked up, but was full of shock. "Garuda has activated? Where is the Star Saint? Is she still up there?"

　　He could no longer care about anything else and immediately turned around and ordered, "Prepare the horses!"

　　"Marshal, are you going back to Xianzhiyuan? Tomorrow is the day of the great battle! Whether we can capture Hanhaiyi depends on this one move," the subordinate said anxiously, "When two armies are fighting, we can't do without a general!"

　　"Nothing is more important than Po Jun," Wu Peng gritted his teeth, "I must take people back to take a look!"

　　At the end of the west, the huge machine slowly took off from the ground, accelerating towards the sky - the light of the cold moon sprinkled on the Garuda, refracting dazzling golden light, as if a phoenix reborn from the fire was dancing.

　　However, Wu Peng did not look happy like the others around him, but frowned instead.

　　Yes, the time has not come yet. Garuda should not be activated today, and Pojun should not wake up today! There must be something unexpected that caused this unexpected situation.

　　Yaoyao, how are you now?

　　When the Ice Clan warriors cheered wildly, the Kongsang army was completely silent. Everyone stared at the golden-winged bird flying from the end of the earth under the cold moon, and all of them showed fear: Pojun and Garuda. This thing that existed in the Kongsang legend actually appeared before their eyes!

　　Looking up, in the black sky, the Big Dipper was slowly rotating at a speed invisible to the naked eye - however, the seventh star of the Big Dipper was slowly lighting up at a speed visible to the naked eye!

　　"When the Po Jun appears, the imperial capital will be shed with blood!" Under the tent, the blue-clothed staff was also stunned. Looking at this scene, they couldn't help but blurt out the proverb, "Oh my God! It's been three hundred years... Is it going to come true?"

　　A hand reached out from behind and patted his shoulder, "Don't be afraid."

　　Mu Xingbei turned around and saw Bai Mochen coming out from the depths of the tiger tent. He was suddenly shocked: Bai Shuai's eyes were shining brightly with gold, which made people feel a little scared. At that moment, his heart skipped a beat and he realized that the person standing in front of him was no longer the Bai Shuai he usually saw.

　　"Sure enough. Pojun is about to wake up, right?" Bai Mochen looked up with him, looking at Garuda flying under the moon, but his eyes were strange - no panic, nor fear, but a kind of impatient excitement, as if something he was expecting was about to happen.

　　"Three days earlier... three days. Ha..." Bai Mochen sneered, with an unknown expression in his eyes, and said coldly, "It seems that things are different from what everyone expected... It's really exciting."

　　"What are you looking forward to?" Bai Mochen was stunned. "Is Bai Shuai looking forward to Po Jun's revival?"

　　"Po Jun revived?" Bai Mochen repeated calmly, lowered his head and smiled, "Of course."

　　Mu Xingbei was startled, thinking he had misheard. But he heard Bai Shuai touching his left arm and continued, "If he doesn't revive, how can we settle these hundreds of years? It's time to end it. Yunhuang has become a different world, everything in the past has long since turned to ashes, and everyone should go their separate ways."

　　The cold moon shone on the tiger tent. The commander of Kongsang looked up at the sky, with a dark golden light in his eyes.

　　"Reincarnation lasts forever, only gods and demons are immortal."

　　16. Origin and Destruction

　　The pull from the earth disappeared in an instant, and the Garuda flew up to the sky with a roar.

　　"Stop!" Star Saint shouted, her hand bursting with lightning, and she stabbed Xiao who was controlling Garuda on the golden throne. Xiao was controlling Garuda to rise while dealing with the attack, which was a bit overwhelming. Suddenly, she made a slight sound, her hand trembled, and a stream of blood slowly flowed down her arm.

　　However, she gritted her teeth and quickly pushed all the springs into position, locking them with a click.

　　As if exhausted, the light surrounding the golden throne suddenly disappeared. The Star Saint took a step forward, pointed at her throat, and said sternly: "Stop Garuda, and return to the ground!"

　　"Oh... Impossible." Xiao laughed lightly, his eyes sneered, "I have locked onto Garuda... It will just keep flying higher for three days and three nights until it runs out of power and crashes."

　　"What?!" Star Saint lost her voice and her face turned pale. "What are you going to do?"

　　"I just... want my master... to stay away from those people with ill intentions. He has waited for this moment for too long." Xiao leaned back in his seat exhausted, his long snow-white hair falling like a waterfall, and said in a low voice, "It's good now... Garuda has been activated, and no force can stop it..."

　　After saying that, she slowly closed her eyes, as if she didn't care whether the other party would take her life or not, and just fell into a tired rest.

　　The Star Saint was filled with shock and anger, and her hand on the man's throat almost tightened, but she finally let go. She took a step back and looked at the dying mermaid with white hair, her eyes were complicated - this was the woman who had accompanied Po Jun for a thousand years, and she was still fighting desperately until the last moment!

　　"Why do you have to do this? What's the point of doing this?" Star Saint sighed, "When Pojun wakes up, I will naturally meet him, whether on earth or in heaven."

　　"You?" Xiao smiled slightly but said nothing, seeming to be extremely tired.

　　"You are a merman puppet, so you don't like us, the Ice Clan, right?" Star Saint asked in a low voice, with a serious look on her face, "But Po Jun is very important to us - do you know? The revival of our clan depends on Lord Po Jun! Why do you deliberately separate Po Jun from us?"

　　"No, not for you." Xiao shook his head, still without opening his eyes, "I just want... to let the master be freer. When that moment comes... no one can influence his decision."

　　Garuda soared up, roaring for tens of thousands of miles in a blink of an eye. Outside the cabin, there was only the light of the bright moon. The Star Saint rushed to the window, looking at the earth and her fellow tribesmen on the earth getting farther and farther away, feeling anxious, but not knowing what to do. She looked back at the golden throne, Pojun was still sleeping, and seemed not to have sensed this huge change.

　　Will he really have to wait until that moment comes before he opens his eyes?

　　"Lord Pojun!" She could not help but return to the golden throne and prayed in a low voice, "Please open your eyes soon and take a look at this world and your people! We have been waiting for you for nine hundred years. Success or failure depends on these few days."

　　"I just... don't want your desires and wishes... to affect my master." Xiao murmured, insisting tiredly, "He should make his own decision."

　　"Where... where are you taking Garuda?" Star Saint asked in shock and anger. Xiao smiled slightly, raised his eyes, and seemed to glance at Tianyu, "Where it was supposed to go."

　　The Star Saint couldn't help but raise her head. However, at this glance, she cried out in surprise - the starry sky! A starry sky suddenly appeared above her head!

　　The top of the cabin suddenly opened, and a figure fell from the sky, like three lightning bolts landing in front of Pojun's throne!

　　At that moment, she recognized the other person and screamed in surprise.

　　——That's someone from the Wheel of Destiny! But didn't the Senate say that the Wheel of Destiny had been completely defeated by them in the Nanga Forest? Why did they suddenly appear here?

　　Three people descended from the sky and surrounded Pojun's golden throne in a tripod formation.

　　"It's not too late." Su Guang looked at Po Jun on the golden throne, "He hasn't woken up yet."

　　"Who to kill?" Qing Huan, who was standing beside him, could not wait to draw his sword. With a sharp sword aura, he examined everyone in the cabin, "Is it Po Jun, or this woman?"

　　Su Guang raised his eyebrows and was about to answer, but a white shadow flashed before his eyes and the Star Saint Lady had already blocked his seat!

　　She condensed a transparent sword in her hand, looked at the three men who fell from the sky in front of her, and shouted fearlessly: "Assholes! You Kongsang people, don't even think about being so presumptuous in front of Pojun!"

　　"Ice Tribe? It seems there is no problem," Qing Huan shrugged, "Kill you first."

　　He said no more, and the sword in his hand suddenly increased in light, whistling and slashing over. The swordsmanship of Kongsang Sword Saint was extremely sharp, and the sword emitted a dazzling light before it even touched the woman.

　　The Star Saint pointed at him, and in midair, a sound like a tearing cloth was heard. The invisible confrontation ended in an instant, and both of them took a step back. Qing Huan blurted out "Ah" and looked at him with new eyes, "Not bad! The true teachings of the Ten Witches?"

　　Without waiting for an answer, the Star Saint saw that Suguang and Kongque were approaching Pojun from both sides, and she quickly moved aside to rush over, raised her arms, and two white lights spread out like silk threads, and she actually used a spell. In an instant, her white clothes filled the air like smoke, surrounding Pojun, as if building a barrier.

　　Su Guang drew his sword with his backhand, and with a swish, the two swords cut off the left and right sides. After the Pi Tian Sword was shattered, the weapon in his hand was just an ordinary blue steel sword, but because it was infused with power, it was still as bright as autumn water. When this sword came towards her, the Star Saint felt the cold light coming towards her, and a layer of frost instantly formed on her face and hair, as if she had fallen into an extremely icy abyss.

　　She had to hold her breath for a moment and fight back with all her strength.

　　At this time, Qinghuan did not step forward to help, but instead stood aside with a sword in his arms and watched.

　　"We Sword Saints never bully the weak with our numbers," he explained, seeming to want to sit back and watch. However, Peacock's angry rebuke came over him: "Don't just sit there, come and deal with Po Jun!"

　　"Ah?" Qing Huan glanced at the person on the golden throne and hesitated for a moment. It seemed a bit against the teachings of the Sword Saint to join forces to deal with such a tied-up person. But... before he could finish his thought, he saw Kong Que put his hands together, and said something briefly, and the rosary in his hand suddenly cracked!

　　With a crackling sound, the rosary beads exploded, and balls of white light emerged from them. They suddenly dispersed in the air and then regrouped. The surging light instantly rushed towards Pojun like a dragon - however, when the white light approached Pojun, a dark golden light suddenly rose from Pojun's left arm and turned into another black dragon that flew into the sky!

　　One was bright, the other was dark, and the cabin seemed to have suddenly risen into the air as two dragons, whirling and spinning!

　　"This..." Qinghuan was stunned when she saw the two lights circling and fighting in the cabin.

　　"See? This is the power of the devil!" Peacock shouted briefly, "I drew it out of Pojun's body. Go, quickly seal Pojun with your sword!"

　　Peacock tried his best to control the white dragon and fought fiercely with the demon in the air. It was very strange. In the past hundreds of years, he had entered Garuda several times to compete with the demon, but each time he could not hold out for long and was immediately defeated. But this time, he actually felt that they were evenly matched.

　　What's going on? Could it be that the power of the devil has weakened after nine hundred years?

　　"How...how do I seal it?" Qing Huan looked at the sleeping soldier in uniform on the golden throne, feeling a little helpless for a moment. "Hey, I...this is my first time participating in the operation of the Wheel of Destiny! How do I seal it?"

　　"Do you see the pentagram mark on Po Jun's chest?" Peacock shouted intermittently as he took action, "Use 'Nine Questions' to follow the sword mark and seal it again!"

　　"What?!" Qing Huan was stunned. Looking at the scar on Po Jun's heart on the golden throne, he suddenly understood.

　　——Yes, this wound is said to be the seal that Sword Saint Mu Yan used up his last strength to seal on Po Jun. Five swords pierced through his heart, connected end to end, forming a pentagram mark, nailing the possessed Po Jun to the golden throne!

　　"Do you want me to use the swordsmanship of the Sword Saint to seal it again?" He asked loudly, gripping the lightsaber tightly, eager to try. "Will it work? Didn't they say it used the Yunfu forbidden spell?"

　　“Nonsense! Of course… of course it works! Otherwise, why would the Sword Saint be retained in every Fate Wheel? And… what’s the point!” Peacock couldn’t take his eyes off the fierce fighting light hovering in the air. He answered whenever he could find a chance. Finally, he couldn’t help but yelled, “Hurry up! I can’t hold on any longer!”

　　"Okay!" The sword in Qing Huan's hand suddenly shone brightly. He shouted loudly, and the long sword rose diagonally in the middle, using the opening move of "Asking the Heaven How Long to Live" and stabbed into Po Jun's heart as fast as lightning!

　　Seeing that the sword light had reached Pojun's armor, but Pojun still had his eyes closed and was unconscious, like meat on a chopping board, Qinghuan was secretly happy, when suddenly he heard a click, and the entire golden throne suddenly moved - with just a rotation, Pojun who was sitting in the middle disappeared!

　　Garuda is protecting his master!

　　Qing Huan reacted quickly, and before the sword was fully launched, he changed his moves halfway through, chasing Po Jun like a swimming dragon. However, there was a series of snapping sounds above his head, and he heard Su Guang shouting "Be careful" in his ears. A strong wind blew in his face, and it seemed that countless powerful crossbows were shooting at him, densely like rain.

　　After all, Qing Huan was skilled and courageous. At this critical moment, he turned back like lightning, and the sword light suddenly converged, passing around his body. There was only a continuous clanging sound, and dozens of powerful crossbows that were shot at his head were cut off on the ground. However, his knuckles were also broken and blood was flowing.

　　"Damn it! Who ambushed me?" He cursed loudly, but when he looked up, there was a different person sitting on the golden throne.

　　"Ah?" Qing Huan couldn't help but be surprised - this withered woman with white hair looked dead, her eyes were closed, but her hands were tightly holding the armrests on both sides of the golden throne, and her fingertips kept moving slightly. As her fingers moved, the clicking sounds above her head became more frequent, and countless mechanisms were aimed at them again.

　　"Kill her!" Su Guang beside him shouted, "She is controlling Garuda!"

　　Before he finished speaking, the Star Saint who was fighting with Su Guang shouted a low rebuke, turned back without hesitation, and suddenly a handful of useful grass appeared in her palm. Under the sword energy, these green and weak grass leaves stood straight, shot out like arrows, and nailed to the front of Po Jun's seat, forming a circle in an instant, surrounding the Star Saint and Po Jun!

　　"Form a formation!" She raised the little fingers of both hands and quickly drew them across.

　　The grass suddenly intertwined with light, surrounding Jinzuo and herself in the center. She pressed the grass in the center of the formation with one hand and used her body to block Xiao from getting close.

　　"Protect... Protect my master." Xiao murmured weakly, his hands convulsively grasping the handrails, breathing rapidly, "We can't let these people... these people..."

　　"Don't worry, I will definitely protect Po Jun!" Star Saint Girl answered decisively, and at the same time made a request, "But, can you drop Garuda back to the ground? In this way, our warriors can capture these Kongsang people!"

　　A bitter smile appeared on Xiao's lips, and he shook his head slightly, "It's already... It's already locked..." Xiao murmured, "I can only fly up, fly..."

　　"Where to fly?" Star Saint was surprised. "What if it can't fly anymore?"

　　"Heh... then it can only... it can only crash." Xiao laughed softly, "If my master wakes up... there is no place in heaven or on earth that he can't go. If Garuda crashes... what does it matter?"

　　The Star Saint looked at the mermaid nailed to the golden throne and stamped her feet, saying, "You are such a lunatic! If Garuda crashes, you will be finished too, right? You——"

　　"Me?" Xiao said calmly, "I never thought I could live till now."

　　"..." The Star Saint was speechless. She just looked at the snow-haired mermaid with a complicated expression - for so many years, this mermaid had accompanied the lonely Pojun and had tried her best until the last moment of her life.

　　At this moment, a strange alliance was suddenly established between the two women who were originally enemies.

　　As the two of them talked, the attack began again.

　　The Star Saint suddenly pressed her hand to her forehead and quickly chanted a spell. With a swish, the grass on the ground stood up in an instant, emitting a dazzling light, and intertwined with each other like swords - those grasses were no more than three inches long and weak, but under the spell, they formed an extremely powerful barrier that could not be broken for a while.

　　The Star Saint pressed her hand on the grass in the center, blending her whole body's spiritual power with it, weaving a dense barrier to prevent outsiders from rushing in. Whenever Qing Huan's sword pointed at one of them, all the other grass tips would turn together instantly, using all their strength to welcome it. This was a magic from the Ten Witches, and its power was very different from Kong Sang's.

　　Perhaps because she had concentrated all her strength, the Star Saint's face looked a little pale, except for the red mole between her eyebrows which became even more crimson, as if it was about to drip blood.

　　This stalemate made the entire Garuda quiet for a while.

　　I don't know how high we flew, but it was already dawn outside the window. There were clouds and mist everywhere, the wind was howling, and the sunlight refracted through the clouds, painting the entire cabin a dazzling golden color.

　　"Hurry up!" Peacock, who had been sitting cross-legged, suddenly burst out with a blue face. He put his hands together and tried his best to fight against the power of the devil. However, after a night, he gradually lost his strength. The black air in the air gradually suppressed the white light and slowly moved down, like a giant python with its mouth opened, ferocious and terrifying.

　　"Damn it, this formation is weird!" Qing Huan failed to get in several times and couldn't help but get angry, "I'm going to fight her!"

　　"This is the magic of the Ten Ice Witches. You can't just fight it with force. You have to outsmart it." Suguang watched for a moment and suddenly moved. His figure was extremely light and agile, passing through the formation like a flash of lightning. In just a moment, he released twelve swords - at this moment, he superimposed illusion on the swordsmanship. These twelve swords were almost released at the same time, arriving in no particular order, like an illusion. All the grass had no time to react before the sword tip had already touched it.

　　There was a hissing sound, and the grass broke in the middle - but what was shocking was that what flowed out of the broken grass was not green juice, but bright red blood!

　　At the same time, the Star Saint in the formation suddenly shook, her face also pale. She held down the grass in the middle with her hands, not moving at all, blood slowly seeped out from the corner of her mouth, her whole body was trembling slightly, it was obvious that the previous attack had damaged her soul.

　　After wielding the sword, he turned back and shouted to Qing Huan, "Quick! Attack her left side!"

　　The two men rushed up from the left and right, and the sword light was like a streak of light, breaking through the formation from both sides!

　　At that moment, the entire Garuda suddenly shook, the cabin spun rapidly, and countless white lights suddenly shot down from the golden throne, as dense as raindrops, blocking the attack of the two people. That was when Xiao used up his last bit of strength to activate all the mechanisms of Garuda to protect the Star Saint.

　　"Be careful!" Suguang had been inside Garuda before, and knew that the sophisticated and huge defenses inside had shot and killed many intruders, so he immediately warned. As soon as Qinghuan's toes touched the ground, there was a click, and the floor of the cabin actually collapsed. Suguang didn't have time to think about it, and immediately reached out to hold Qinghuan, but he heard a low roar in his ear, and the black and white qi that were circling in the air finally decided the winner, and the black qi descended like a giant python and suddenly swallowed up the peacock!

　　The two of them had no time to rescue, and watched the peacock being swallowed. However, in the blink of an eye, they heard a roar from the black air, as loud as thunder - the peacock actually used the Buddhist lion roar, opened his mouth in the black air and sucked it all into his body!

　　The black air suddenly disappeared from his body, as if it had never appeared. The peacock was sitting down, revealing his whole body. There was no trace of injury on his body, but his expression was extremely painful, as if every limb was shaking violently.

　　Su Guang knew something was wrong and immediately asked, "What's wrong?"

　　Peacock said nothing, but put his hands together, motionless, and prayed softly. The scattered Buddhist beads appeared one by one on his fingertips, surrounding his hands. However, the Buddhist beads were translucent, as thin as mist, and could not condense. Peacock's voice of blessing became faster and faster, and his body shook, and the string of Buddhist beads seemed to move, instantly wrapping around his neck!

　　Black energy surged in Kong Que's body, and the Buddhist beads tightly strangled his throat, preventing it from dissipating. In the end, Kong Que couldn't even sit in meditation, and fell to the ground, shaking in pain, but his hands were still tightly clasped together, maintaining the last bit of perseverance, and the seal was not released.

　　"What's wrong?" Suguang and Qinghuan cried out in surprise.

　　Su Guang rushed forward and grabbed the string of Buddhist beads, trying to tear it apart. However, he suddenly felt a fierce burning sensation in his palm, as if he was holding a ball of fire.

　　"......" Peacock was speechless. He shook his head and looked fixedly at Pojun on the golden throne, "Go... go..."

　　The uniformed soldier who had been sleeping for nine hundred years still had his eyes closed, but the expression on his face seemed to have changed subtly. The Hou Tu Divine Ring on his left hand was still there, but the golden flame on his left arm had gone out at some point - yes, the demonic power that had been living in Po Jun's body had been drawn out by Peacock and temporarily left his body.

　　Su Guang reacted and looked at his pale companion, "Kong Que, are you using your body as a cage to imprison the demon?"

　　Peacock nodded slowly, clasped his hands together on his chest, and gasped intermittently, "Only temporarily... I am willing to sacrifice my body... to trap the devil..." Every word he uttered was a struggle, the Buddhist beads continued to tighten his throat, and the black energy surged and rolled inside his body, trying to break free.

　　He was almost exhausted and could only try his best to signal to Suguang and Qinghuan.

　　Su Guang understood what his long-time friend meant, and immediately stood up with his sword, saying to Qing Huan: "Quick! While Peacock has just trapped the demon, go and seal Po Jun! Otherwise, when it returns to Po Jun's body, then..."

　　"I know!" Before he could finish, Qing Huan shouted loudly, and he had already merged with the sword, turning into a flash of lightning.

　　Xiao controlled Garuda, and powerful crossbows whizzed in, turning the entire cabin upside down. However, all this could not stop Qing Huan and Su Guang's steps. The two of them were like two beams of light, breaking through all obstacles and reaching the Pojun seat!

　　Su Guang waved his sword to block all attacks, turned around and shouted, "I'll block it for you, hurry up!"

　　"Me?" Qing Huan was stunned for a moment, "Why did I do it?"

　　"Because..." Su Guang didn't expect that this member of the Fate Wheel actually knew nothing. He had to be re-enlightened at such a critical moment. He couldn't help but get angry and said in a lost voice, "Stop talking nonsense! Just do it when I tell you to!"

　　"No trick, right?" Qing Huan muttered, but when he saw Po Jun so close, he felt a sense of pride in killing the Demon Lord. He said no more, picked up his sword and rushed to the golden throne in a few steps.

　　Xiao's eyes lit up brightly and he moved his finger toward a button.

　　"Stop!" At that moment, Suguang had already noticed her movements, turned around and stretched out his hand in time, grabbing the wrist of the mermaid like lightning - because he used too much force at that moment, he actually broke her wrist bone. Xiao cried out in pain, but held it back, glaring at Suguang.

　　Suddenly, she was stunned for a moment, "You... are a mermaid?"

　　"Yes." Suguang said solemnly, holding her wrist to prevent her from activating more mechanisms. Xiao glanced at him and whispered, "You... look a lot like the Sea Emperor back then... Is this fate?"

　　Fate? Su Guang did not answer, but put his fingers together and instantly sealed all the major acupoints on her body.

　　"Alright," he shouted to Qing Huan on the other side, "I've sealed her up! Quick!"

　　"Why do you want to be an enemy of my master?" The old mermaid sighed softly, unable to move, but convulsed slightly. A slight snapping sound suddenly rang in Suguang's ears, and the golden throne in front of him suddenly cracked, like a flower suddenly blooming in front of him. Tiny holes appeared in every part of the golden throne, and countless thin golden threads quickly popped out, crisscrossing and quickly holding his body from all directions!

　　At that moment, Su Guang suddenly realized: Yes, this mermaid puppet has become one with Garuda, and she doesn't even need to use her hands to control this machine!

　　He was so careless... He actually forgot about all those people who died in front of Pojun's throne over the years!

　　——Those people were able to go through untold hardships to break into Garuda and arrive in front of Pojun's throne, which shows that each of them has unique skills. However, their deaths were extremely miserable and strange. They were wrapped like cocoons and hung on the top of the cabin until they dried up. He never knew what kind of power made these people lose their lives at the last moment. It turned out that they were hit by this last trap in front of Pojun's golden throne!

　　He drew his sword and slashed, but the golden threads twisted and dodged in the air like living things, densely packed together and quickly woven into a web, crisscrossing and swirling, forming a cocoon in an instant. Su Guang slashed with his sword, but found that the strange material was extremely solid and did not move at all.

　　"Don't waste your energy," Xiao sneered faintly, looking at the trapped people, "even if it's the Pi Tian Sword, it may not be able to split it in a short time." She moved her fingers slightly, and the cocoon was instantly pulled up, sending the light to the open top of the cabin.

　　In just a moment, he was thrown out of Garuda silently!

　　"Hey, are we going to reseal it with the 'Nine Questions'?" Qing Huan, who was unaware of the danger here, drew out his sword and gestured to the pentagram seal on Po Jun's chest, and asked loudly, "Is there a sequence? Or can it be any sequence?"

　　Before he finished speaking, he felt a sharp attack coming from behind and quickly dodged. With a hissing sound, he dodged a little too slowly, leaving a bloody cut on his cheek.

　　"Damn it! Who ambushed me?" He cursed loudly, and when he turned around, he saw Saint Xingcha standing in the center of the broken formation. Her face was pale, and she was holding a handful of grass in her hands. Every broken blade of grass was bleeding bright red. He couldn't help but be stunned for a moment.

　　This woman...how did she come back to life?

　　"Get away from Lord Pojun!" she shouted desperately.

　　Every blade of grass flew towards him like a sharp sword, circling and crossing in the air, striking him head-on. The Saint of Xingcha was obviously seriously injured, but she still gritted her teeth and attacked with all her might, not letting him have another chance to attack Pojun. Spiritual power was injected into the grass through the blood, and every blade of grass was as sharp as a knife.

　　Qing Huan dodged several attacks and finally got furious, "You are just a bunch of broken grass leaves, and you dare to challenge me?" He shouted, and the sword light surged, and he fired "Ask the Heaven" and "Ask the Earth" in "Nine Questions" in one breath. That was the highest swordsmanship of the Kongsang Sword Saint. There was a sound of chi chi, and the light intersected in the air, shaking all directions.

　　The leaves fell one after another, and the body of the Saint Xingcha shook suddenly. She stumbled forward and fell in front of Pojun's golden throne, blood gushing out from her lips, and she was dying. However, when Qinghuan raised the lightsaber and wanted to stab Pojun in the chest, she suddenly stood up, opened her arms to block in front of her, and said sternly, "Don't touch Lord Pojun!"

　　The distance was too close, Qing Huan had no time to retract her sword, and the sword light pierced through her chest in an instant!

　　Blood gushed out and splashed on the person in front of him.

　　"You..." Qing Huan was stunned for a moment, and almost subconsciously wanted to support her, but suddenly there was a flash in front of his eyes, and his right arm immediately felt a sharp pain - the Holy Maiden Xingcha was seriously injured, and actually pulled out a dagger from her arms, and used up her last bit of strength to stab his sword-holding hand.

　　"Damn it!" Qing Huan was furious, and slapped her away with a palm, switched the lightsaber to his left hand, took a step forward and prepared to attack immediately. Xing Cha Saint's face was as pale as snow, and she was almost unconscious.

　　As she fell, her head hit the sharp top of the golden throne, and she was so exhausted that she had no strength to dodge. She could only watch helplessly, her mind instantly becoming dazed.

　　——Did she die just like that? She died in front of Po Jun, but she never waited for the moment when he woke up! Could it be that her nation, her country, her lifelong responsibilities and expectations could only stop at this moment?

　　As she fell, her eyes swept across Po Jun's face. The soldier on the golden throne was still asleep, his resolute and stern face remained as cold and motionless as usual. At that moment, Xing Cha Saint felt her heart boiling, despair and grief made her shout in her heart again and again: "Wake up! Wake up and look at me... look at me!"

　　At that moment, the red mole between her eyebrows suddenly cracked and a drop of blood flowed out. The drop of blood just dripped onto Pojun's face, and it actually made a strange sound, as if it was boiling!

　　In the moment when her consciousness was blurred, at the end of her sight, she saw the pair of golden eyes opening.

　　He caught her falling with one hand, and at the same time, he caught Qing Huan's lightsaber with the other hand - the "Nine Questions" from the Sword Saint, that extremely sharp move "What Joy Is There in Life", was actually caught with his bare hands!

　　Everything happened in an instant. Before Qing Huan could figure out what was going on, he felt a black screen before his eyes. A heavy blow landed on his chest, sending him flying. He didn't even see how the other party attacked. When he landed and came to his senses, the lightsaber was no longer in his hand.

　　"Ah?!" He raised his head and saw an incredible scene, and cried out in shock -

　　The person on the golden throne actually opened his eyes and stood up!

　　Holding the half-conscious woman in one hand and holding the lightsaber snatched from him in the other, Po Jun bent down and slowly stood up from the golden throne. There seemed to be a dark fire burning in his pupils. He stared at him quietly with a grim expression.

　　——Is this not an illusion? Is this Po Jun? The Po Jun who was sealed and sleeping for nine hundred years in the legend actually woke up at this moment!

　　"Peacock! Dragon! Damn it, this guy woke up early! Hurry up and stop him!" He came to his senses and shouted to his companions - but Peacock was using his body as a cage to imprison the power of the Demon's Left Hand, and his seven orifices and five elements were all sealed, so he couldn't hear his shouts at all. And Su Guang was nowhere to be found.

　　Qinghuan spat and could only climb up with difficulty.

　　Po Jun suddenly spoke, his voice low and cold. Although he had been asleep for a thousand years, his tone was still that of a young man in his twenties: "When I wake up, the world will be in turmoil! Sword Saint, do you still want to go against the will of heaven?"

　　With a click, the sword light in Pojun's hand suddenly surged and spit out several feet, and instantly hit Qinghuan's forehead when he was caught off guard! To activate the lightsaber from such a long distance and then suddenly stop, this kind of attainment of unpredictable movement and stillness, and sending and receiving at will, even the contemporary sword saint would be ashamed of himself.

　　Qing Huan took a deep breath and dared not move, because if he moved, the sword light would pierce his skull!

　　"If it weren't for the fact that you also hold a lightsaber, I would have let you die." Po Jun said coldly, and he swung his sword across Qing Huan's acupoints, and the lightsaber in his hand suddenly retracted. "You are really useless. After nine hundred years, the Sword Saint sect has withered like this?"

　　"Nonsense, it was you who attacked first! Otherwise, how could I be hit?" Qing Huan was so angry that he completely forgot that he was the fish on the chopping board, and cursed, "You traitorous disciple of the Sword Saint, if you dare, fight with me again! - Not now, wait until my ribs are healed!"

　　"So long-winded." Pojun frowned, glanced at the chattering fat man, raised his foot and kicked him in the coma point without any hesitation, kicked Qinghuan aside, walked to the window to look, and frowned slightly.

　　It was already thousands of feet high outside, and all I could see were floating white clouds; I could no longer see the earth.

　　"Xiao, what are you doing?" Po Jun asked in a deep voice, "The time is almost up, go back quickly!"

　　"I'm sorry... Master." Xiao's voice came from behind the golden throne, weak and powerless, "There's no way... There's no way to go back... Garuda can only keep flying upwards... until all its strength is exhausted."

　　"..." Pojun frowned, but he was not angry, "Why?"

　　"Because... I don't want... my master to be surrounded by those people with their own ulterior motives when he wakes up..." Xiao murmured, his voice getting lower and lower, "I think... as long as you and the reincarnation of Sword Saint Mu Yan are alone together... that's enough."

　　Pojun frowned and subconsciously raised his hand to wipe his forehead.

　　There was a streak of deep red between his brows; that was the blood that the Xingcha Saint had dripped onto his face.

　　"Reincarnation?" He looked down at the unconscious woman in his arms, his eyes slightly changed, as if he was shocked by this extremely similar face, but still with a hint of doubt and uncertainty. However, her final desperate defense obviously shook Pojun's heart. He raised his hand in silence, slowly wiped the blood from his brow, and placed his finger in front of his eyes and stared.

　　In that drop of blood, there was a familiar scent that had spanned thousands of years.

　　Just now, it was this drop of blood falling on his forehead that awakened him from his long slumber. The strong shock made him forcibly break free from the seal that had not yet been lifted, and wake up from the golden throne ahead of schedule!

　　Yes! Her blood is calling him! He must wake up.

　　For nine hundred years, through past lives and present lives, he has been waiting here, but she has drifted to who knows where in the world. However, appearance can change, memories can be confused, but the soul cannot be faked - that identical pure white soul, like the flower that never withers in the wilderness, distant yet clear, swaying independently between heaven and earth.

　　At this moment, it appeared in front of him, within reach.

　　Is it her? Is it really her? The moment when the stars meet has finally arrived? Moreover, in this life, she actually appeared in front of him as a member of the same tribe? Is there such a wonderful arrangement in this world?

　　Po Jun stared at the unconscious woman, as if he wanted to understand her past and present lives. He stretched out his hand and slowly pressed on the brow of the Xingcha Saint. A force slowly penetrated, causing the unconscious woman to move slightly and wake up.

　　When she opened her eyes, she saw the scene she had dreamed of: the man who had been sleeping on the golden throne woke up and looked at her with a complex and profound look in his eyes, as if he wanted to say something but was silent.

　　"Pojun... Lord Pojun?!" Saint Xingcha was extremely excited. She woke up in an instant and didn't even feel the pain in her chest anymore. "You... you finally woke up? We have been waiting for you for a long time..."

　　She clasped her hands together, wanting to continue to talk about her long-held expectations and wishes. However, as soon as she opened her mouth to say the first sentence, the look in the eyes opposite her suddenly changed, like a deep pool that had just melted and solidified in an instant, losing all its temperature. She felt the hands that were dragging her suddenly loosen, and she fell to the ground, feeling pain all over her body and mind.

　　"It's not you." Pojun let go of her hand and said coldly, turning his head away, not even willing to look at her again.

　　"..." Saint Xingcha was so shocked that she couldn't speak. She only felt a sharp pain in her bones - this pain did not come from her body falling, but from the depths of her heart - it wasn't her? Pojun actually said it wasn't her? He just looked at her and completely denied her!

　　Impossible! She had waited for him for so long, and was almost born for him, but he actually denied her with just one sentence!

　　"Lord Pojun, please take a closer look at me!" She suddenly started to cry out in anger and grievance, with a trembling voice.

　　"Look at me! I am the reincarnation of Sword Saint Mu Yan - this is confirmed by the elders of the Senate! I have been waiting for you for so long, and so have our people!"

　　"Really?" Po Jun sat down on the golden throne again and asked coldly, "Why are you waiting for me?"

　　"Because you can bring us strength and lead our people back to Yunhuang!" Saint Xingcha put her hands together on her chest and looked at him, "Our people have been wandering in the West Sea for nine hundred years. Please lead us to retake the land occupied by the Kongsang people and return to our homeland!"

　　"Is this why you are waiting for me here?" Po Jun looked at the Saintess Xingcha under the golden steps, was silent for a moment, and smiled bitterly, "You, or those who call themselves my people, have been waiting for nine hundred years, but you actually just want to use my power to fulfill your own wishes, right?"

　　The Saint of Xingcha was suffocated for a moment by this cold tone and gaze, then clasped her hands and prayed: "Yes, please listen to our wishes - don't you want your people to return to their homeland?"

　　Pojun tilted his head back slightly, leaned on the golden throne, and said calmly, "No."

　　The Xingcha Saint was shocked and asked in a lost voice: "Why?"

　　"How ridiculous... I am an alien who was exiled from the Ice Clan when I was young. I was the culprit who once massacred the ten great clans. How could I have the concept of 'fellow clan' with you?" Po Jun's voice was cold. "If you are even wrong about this, then it is really sad... You have been waiting for nine hundred years in vain."

　　"..." Saint Xingcha's body trembled slightly, as if she didn't know how to answer. She was silent for a moment, her eyes turned red, tears instantly burst out, and she said in a hoarse voice, "You...how can you say such a thing! You don't know how hard our lives are, and how long we have been waiting for you!"

　　"What does that have to do with me? That's your life." Po Jun replied coldly. Looking at the crying person in front of him, his eyes seemed to fluctuate slightly, and he murmured in a low voice, "Don't cry. I have never seen Master cry... She is the most calm and tenacious person. Even if she was betrayed by her closest disciple and pierced by thousands of arrows, she could remain calm - you have her breath on you, but you are not her -"

　　"I am her!" Saint Xingcha suddenly interrupted him, her voice trembling, tears falling continuously, "I was born to be her! I have her soul, her appearance, everything about her! I even have the bloodline of the Ice Clan that she doesn't have! - How can you deny me with just one sentence?"

　　"Because even if everything is the same, your heart is different..." Pojun looked at her and slowly stretched out his finger to point at her heart, "Your original intention was completely wrong--"

　　At that moment, the Saint of Xingcha was pushed by a strange force and rushed forward involuntarily. Pojun reached out and grabbed her in front of the golden throne, looked at her carefully, and shook his head, "Look, you only have the same appearance as my master, but only have one-sixth of her soul - if you don't have six souls, you won't even have a little bit of her breath."

　　He stretched out his left hand and slowly touched her brow.

　　The red mole suddenly emitted a strange light, illuminating his face.

　　"Actually... I really hope you are her..." Po Jun's eyes suddenly became empty, and he murmured in disappointment, "If that's the case, then it's simple... I will grant you everything you ask for, whether it's destroying Kongsang or taking back Yunhuang, I will go through fire and water, and I am not afraid of death - but you are not her."

　　"How could a true master wait for me to wake up with the desire to kill?"

　　Pojun whispered, his voice surprisingly gentle. He pressed his left hand on her forehead and slowly pulled it away - at that moment, she screamed, and the red mole on her forehead suddenly cracked, and a drop of blood floated out with white light!

　　"You should be yourself. You shouldn't live under someone else's shadow, nor should you keep a fragment of her soul. So, let me help you put an end to all this, and live for yourself easily from now on..."

　　The Xingcha Saint was shocked, and something seemed to be rapidly draining away from her body.

　　She tried to maintain her consciousness, but she fell into a coma under his fingers - his eyes were dark, but they seemed to be burning with fire. Under such a gaze, she suddenly felt afraid and subconsciously wanted to escape.

　　"Go," she heard the voice say to her, "live your life."

　　Everything in front of her eyes gradually blurred and eventually turned into darkness. She didn't know that this man was taking away her soul, the only part of her life that had any connection with him; she didn't know that this would be the last time she would see this man named "Po Jun" in her life; and she didn't know that the innate and seemingly unbreakable fate between her and him had been broken in this instant.

　　From then on, for eternity, they will always be just strangers.

　　He lifted his finger from the forehead of the Star Cha Saint, and a faint white light emerged.

　　Pojun opened his left hand, stared at the light in his palm, and murmured softly: "It's so warm... even if it's just a fragment." He bent his fingers, as if he wanted to grasp the light, but suddenly he cried out in pain and let go of his hand!

　　"Master?!" he blurted out, his eyes filled with pain.

　　——Yes, it has been nine hundred years, and he still cannot touch the master's soul! This is such a deep sin, such an unforgivable filth, after so many years, it still cannot be washed away.

　　The white light quickly dissipated from between the fingers, drifted away with the wind, and disappeared like a shooting star.

　　"Master!" he screamed and rushed to the window, but it was too late.

　　He could only watch it disappear, just as his master had disappeared from his life nine hundred years ago.

　　It was already dark outside. The stars in the night sky were vast, shining like diamonds, and it was impossible to tell which one was the one that passed through his fingers. Po Jun was staring at the dark sky above the nine heavens, trembling slightly, and lowered his head to look at his hands. Suddenly, he uncontrollably smashed his hand against the wall!

　　Once, twice, two violent collisions, Garuda began to tremble violently.

　　"Master... Master!" Xiao's faint cry came from the other side of the golden throne, "You..."

　　Po Jun stopped, his hands covered in blood. However, he stared for a moment, then suddenly burst into laughter: "Hahahaha...hahahaha!"

　　Yes! He was bleeding... His left hand was finally bleeding!

　　Since the power of the devil entered his body nine hundred years ago, he has become an invincible body. No matter how thoroughly the body is damaged, it will be quickly repaired. Even if the master pierced his heart with five swords, it could only be temporarily sealed. And now. The blood flowing from these hands is enough to prove that the power of the devil has finally left his body completely!

　　At that moment, the silent and stern soldier finally laughed out loud, unable to suppress the ecstasy in his heart.

　　"Xiao, Xiao... Look!" He raised his bloody hand, turned to the side of the golden throne, and said to his companions with joy, "Look, the power of the devil has subsided! My left hand is actually injured and bleeding..."

　　Suddenly, his voice stopped.

　　“Xiao?” He put down his hand and looked at the dying person in front of him in disbelief—the woman with white hair and chicken skin was actually Xiao?

　　For so many years, they were trapped in Garuda, sitting back to back. He was sealed and didn't even have the chance to turn around to look at his companion, to see how cruel time had left an indelible mark on her.

　　"Nine hundred years... Master," the white-haired woman looked at him, her dry lips moving as she made a weak sound, "I... I finally... saw you. You, you haven't changed at all."

　　Tears welled up in her eyes, turning into pearls that fell to the ground one by one, "And Xiao... is already old... Being able to see you before I die is really... no regrets..."

　　"Don't say that." Po Jun interrupted her, leaned over and held her hand, and said in a decisive and cold tone, "Since I can stand in front of you, there is naturally a way for you to live well again."

　　His hands were warm, and the blood slowly flowed through her cold skin, causing her to tremble. He lowered his eyes, and light gathered in his palms—it was the spiritual power he had condensed, ready to be injected into her body that was about to collapse, to maintain her life.

　　"No...no need." Xiao looked at the person who was so close to him and struggled hard.

　　He was still in his youthful uniform, looking as heroic as he was back then, as if he had only slept for nine hundred years, while she had already exhausted her life in the long and lonely wait. She used up all her strength and murmured in a low voice: "The cycle of withering and flourishing has its own order... I have done the last thing I can do for my master, and now... I can rest."

　　"You don't want to live?" Pojun looked at her in surprise.

　　"No, I don't want to." She finally said these words to him. This was also the first time in a thousand years that she said "no" to him.

　　His skinny fingers slowly moved the springs, and those sophisticated machines were like vines, penetrating into her body and merging with the mermaid. For so many years, he had been controlling this cold machine with his flesh and blood, giving life to Garuda and guarding the sleeping Pojun.

　　"I have tried my best to drive Garuda up to the ninth heaven, away from those people on earth," Xiao murmured, "Once it reaches the highest point, Garuda... Garuda will collapse and fall apart... Master, that will be the time for me to return."

　　"Return date?" It was the first time he heard her say this word. "Where are you going back to, Xiao?"

　　"The sea and the blue sky... my eternal home." She replied in a low voice, smiling, "The lifespan of a mermaid is only a thousand years... I have already overdrawn it. It is time to go home."

　　"Xiao..." He looked at her, feeling a sharp pain in his heart, unable to speak.

　　Even such a silent and stern soldier would choke up sometimes.

　　She tried to smile, feeling her body collapsing rapidly, like a high platform made of sand collapsing, her voice weak: "Master... you kept my personal will in the first place, wasn't it... wasn't it so that I could make my own decisions? ... Then, please let me choose my own life and death. Okay?"

　　"..." He stared at her in front of the golden throne for a long time, finally removed his hand and nodded slowly, but his chest was surging with emotions and he couldn't utter a word.

　　"Just let me go... Mermaids... Mermaids come from the sea, and they should return to the sea." She said weakly, but her eyes refused to leave him for a moment, as if she wanted to engrave the last memory of her life into her heart and take it away. "It's a pity that I have to die in such a high place... Master... Please throw my body into the sea... Let me, at the last moment of my life, pass through the nine heavens and return... to my hometown."

　　Pojun remained silent, listening to her final request, with unconcealable pain in his eyes.

　　In his memory, Xiao was still the same as she was nine hundred years ago, beautiful and gentle, quiet and obedient, like a breeze accompanying him. But now, when he opened his eyes, she was already an old woman, about to leave, and he could not stop her. He claimed to have a heart of steel, but at that moment, he could not accept such an ending.

　　"I promise you," he finally whispered, "I will send you back to your hometown."

　　"Thank you...thank you, Master." A smile appeared on her lips and she murmured contentedly.

　　That smile seemed extremely familiar and instantly stung his eyes.

　　At that moment, she recalled events from many years ago: she remembered how the mermaid came to her side and became a true companion from a lowly slave; she remembered that distant war-torn era when he once soared into the sky with her and overlooked this wasteland; all the successes and failures, honors and disgraces along the way, but they were all gone in the blink of an eye.

　　When he woke up, she was about to die.

　　A thousand years is like a moment, like a mayfly that is born in the morning and dies in the evening. From then on, in the endless eternity, on the dark river of time and space, there has never been another partner like her, who has gone through thousands of years without regrets. His life is so lonely, like a lone wolf walking in the dark night. However, even if he is in desperate situations, there is always a gentle breeze lingering in his ears, accompanying him on his journey, without regrets.

　　But today, is even this last bit of warmth going to disappear forever?

　　"Master...you, you are crying?" She looked at him in shock.

　　He turned his head to the side, said nothing, and clenched his teeth hard. Only the muscles on his stern cheeks bulged slightly.

　　"Don't, don't be sad... Master," Xiao used his last bit of strength to comfort him, murmuring, "Soon, very soon you will be able to see your master... Nine hundred years from now on May 20th... At that moment, everything will happen. After I leave, soon, very soon there will be someone new to accompany you... You won't be alone."

　　He said nothing, but just held her cold hand.

　　Her fingers were as thin as paper in his palm. He suddenly remembered that mermaids are born in the sea and their bodies are temperatureless. But why did she always give people such a warm feeling for so many years? She was so slender and weak, yet so warm and strong, so strong that she could fight against the world alone and protect herself for nine hundred years while she was sleeping.

　　"It's great. Finally, the time has come for us to meet. It's a pity... I can't be with my master." She murmured, her eyelids closing uncontrollably, "Master, Xiao is no longer here, you have to take care of yourself, take care of yourself..."

　　Her hand slipped from his palm without a sound.

　　At that moment, the corner of his mouth moved, and something on his side face shone slightly, sliding down. He didn't say anything, but just lowered his head, buried his forehead in her cold palm, and remained silent for a long time.

　　Garuda continued to fly upwards, roaring into the sky, but the interior of the cabin was as silent as death.

　　"I can't believe you're gone like this, Xiao." After a long time, he uttered these words dully and raised his head from her palm - at that moment, his pupils were clear and cold, like a cold spring reflecting the cold moon, without a trace of weakness.

　　He looked at his companion who was dying quietly on the golden throne, and suddenly reached out his hand and lifted her up from the golden throne.

　　In order to perfectly control this unprecedented huge machine, Xiao's flesh and blood had merged with Garuda. When he picked her up, countless wires that penetrated his flesh and blood were torn off, and blood instantly gushed out of his body. However, he did not hesitate, and picked her up like he was tearing the strings of a puppet.

　　The mermaid with snow-white hair curled up in his chest, skinny and quiet, like a sleeping child.

　　"Look, that's your hometown, do you see it?" Pojun held Xiao and came to the window, looking down - the moon was very close, the earth was far away, and under his feet was a sea shining with moonlight, "It's your hometown that you have never been able to return to in your life."

　　The uniformed soldier lowered his head and spoke to his dead companion in his arms, his voice was rare and gentle and low. Suddenly he leaned down and hugged her tightly, then stretched out his arms and sent her out of the window.

　　"Now, you can finally go back."

　　He let go of her hand, and the person in his arms fell rapidly, like a meteor falling into the vast night sky. He stubbornly raised his head, as if he didn't want to see her leave - but her snow-white long hair was blown by the wind, brushed against his face, and then slid down in an instant - just like a pair of gentle hands brushing his face, and then leaving in an instant.

　　Leave forever.

　　Xiao disappeared into the boundless darkness. A moment later, a tiny wave seemed to be stirred up on the bright silver sea surface - the mermaid who was born on the sea but was trapped on the earth all her life finally returned to the sea that gave birth to her after a thousand years.

　　But where will he go?

　　After waking up from a long sleep of nine hundred years, this heaven and earth, this time and space no longer belonged to him.

　　"Life is nothing but a series of farewells and encounters... Don't be too obsessed." Suddenly, a faint sigh came from my ears, and the moonlight above my head seemed to dim a little. Pojun was suddenly startled, and with a grab, he grabbed the lightsaber that Qinghuan had dropped on the ground, and white light poured out.

　　"Who?" he asked sternly, pointing his sword out the window.

　　Wherever the sword pointed, a faint shadow emerged under the huge full moon.

　　17. Thousand Years of Love

　　"It's me."

　　The woman stood quietly on the huge spring of the Garuda, her body thin, her white clothes fluttering, like a dancing snow crane. She stood under the cold moon, against the light, and her white clothes seemed to emit light. Her left hand was slightly raised, and a white light was spinning on her fingertips. It was the soul of the Star Chariot Saint who disappeared a moment ago.

　　That bit of "six souls" was gradually absorbed into her body and completely integrated.

　　The woman under the moon had a face he had never seen before. Half of her face was very beautiful, while the other half was as ferocious as a ghost. This was a completely unfamiliar woman. Unlike the Saint of Xingcha, her face was almost exactly the same as in his memory. However, Pojun was struck hard the first time he saw her, and blurted out, "Master?!"

　　——Yes, that completely unfamiliar face had an expression that he had been familiar with thousands of years ago.

　　He recognized her instantly at one glance.

　　Hearing his voice, the woman smiled slightly, the mole on her forehead was red, as if she was sad and happy. She slowly stretched out her hand under the moonlight and whispered, "Huan'er."

　　The call was like a sword piercing through his heart. Po Jun was shocked and his face turned pale instantly.

　　"In fact, I have already been in this Garuda," she said calmly, her white clothes bathed in the moonlight, elegant and graceful, "but my strength is not enough, and my soul can only be concentrated at night - so I can only sleep in Garuda for a whole day, and only now come out to meet you."

　　He looked at her and suddenly asked, "Master, are you...are you here to kill me?"

　　"Is this the first thing you said when you saw me?" She didn't answer, but just smiled, floating closer like the wind under the huge full moon, leaning down slightly in the void, staring at him, "Come, Huan'er, let me see you..."

　　When she reached out her hand, he closed his eyes slightly and lowered his head.

　　Was she here to kill him? He had known this would be the outcome nine hundred years ago—but why, in this endless cycle of reincarnation, did he still look forward to her arrival?

　　Pojun did not move, allowing her slightly cold fingers to fall.

　　The hands did not fall on his throat or heart, but just gently stroked his temples and eyebrows with infinite care. He felt his whole body tremble slightly - at that moment, he was no longer the famous and powerful Po Jun, as if he had returned to the cellar where he first met her countless years ago, like a helpless and desperate child, who almost knelt down when he saw her coming, hugged her knees and cried loudly.

　　"You haven't changed at all, Huan'er," she sighed softly, "but I have changed my appearance."

　　——Her hands actually had temperature, not just ice-coldness.

　　"Time is running out, so I can only borrow someone else's body." She sighed, the red mole between her eyebrows glowing slightly, "Before you woke up, I had already collected the three souls and six spirits scattered throughout the world, and completed a complete 'reincarnation' - just in time to meet you when the nine hundred years are coming."

　　He finally raised his head and looked at the person who had traveled thousands of miles under the moonlight. At this moment, her face was nothing in his eyes, only her soul had left her body, shining in the moonlight, standing in the wind, just like a thousand years ago.

　　"Great," he murmured, dazed, "I... I have been waiting for you for a long time, Master."

　　"I know." Her voice was gentle, just like yesterday, but her eyes were deep and firm. "I know you have been waiting for me for a long time... But, Huan'er, what kind of result are you expecting?"

　　What is the result?

　　His body trembled slightly, and countless words surged in his heart. His lips moved, but he remained silent. Those words he wanted to say had actually been said nine hundred years ago... What's the point of saying them again now?

　　Finally, he just murmured, "I...I already said it."

　　Yes, at the moment of being sealed nine hundred years ago, he had mustered up the courage to speak out the words buried in his heart. However, she did not comment, but only whispered "I already knew it" - so what if I knew it? Because it was a taboo, she never responded, but just quietly shut him out.

　　"Please remember me. In the next reincarnation, I will definitely wait for your arrival... I hope that by then, you can come earlier, so that, so that... I can accompany you for a longer time."

　　"And in this life, I came too late, too late."

　　Since there was no response, then this was his last wish.

　　But, she didn't come. Time passed like flowing water, and the reincarnation cycle went on again and again. He was nailed to the golden throne, sealed in Garuda, waiting alone in the desert. For nine hundred years, she never came. He gradually realized that she might not want to see him? Otherwise, why would she let him wait in vain again and again?

　　"Yes, I know. Today, I am here to give you a result." However, these words came to his ears. Her hand gently fell on his chest, stroking the mark of the pentagram, and her voice was bitter. "For so many years, I have always remembered that moment. Huan'er, I hope that one day I can truly free you. This is why I came back."

　　Really free? He was slightly shocked, glanced at her, silently raised his hand, and placed something horizontally in front of her - in his hand was the silver lightsaber that Qing Huan had dropped.

　　"What?" She looked at the sword with some surprise.

　　"Kill me." He smiled bitterly, turned the lightsaber upside down, and handed the hilt to her. "I know you have wanted to kill me for a long time."

　　"Really?" Mu Yan frowned slightly, looking at the disciple who was kneeling with the sword in his hand - after nine hundred years, he still looked the same as he did back then, young and handsome, with brows like swords and a resolute look in his eyes, like a lone wolf in the dark night.

　　"You created the Wheel of Fate and made the Sword Saint a member of it. For nine hundred years, you have repeatedly destroyed your own six souls to prevent your reincarnation. Master, you would rather never reincarnate than see me, right?" He paused, his voice trembling uncontrollably. "In fact, why bother? If you want your disciple to die, just one sentence is enough. Just...

　　Talk to me face to face!"

　　At that moment, there were tears in Pojun's eyes and he bit his teeth hard.

　　“……” She remained silent and had nothing to say.

　　"Now, I finally see you again. Kill me, and from now on, you can be free, and so can I." He whispered, looking at the unconscious Peacock and Qing Huan, sneering, "The people in the Wheel of Life have tried their best to temporarily remove the demon from my body - come on, kill me! After this moment, it will be much more troublesome to solve it."

　　He held the lightsaber in both hands, raised it to his eyebrows, and lowered his eyes, just like himself when she gave him the lightsaber to become a disciple.

　　Mu Yan looked at him steadily, raised his hand and grasped the lightsaber.

　　"Well then..." she whispered, "Since you think so, I'll grant your wish!"

　　She raised her hand, and the sword gleamed out, slashing down quickly, and instantly stopped at the side of his neck! He closed his eyes and waited, without any resistance - however, the threatening sword gleam disappeared the moment it cut into his blood vessels, and then a slap landed heavily on his face, causing him to stagger!

　　"Master?" He opened his eyes in surprise and lost his voice.

　　In all those years, she had never hit herself!

　　"Remember, killing is never a relief!" Mu Yan held the sword and looked straight at him. His usually calm eyes had a wave in them. He said sternly,

　　"Do you think I have really been wanting to kill you for the past nine hundred years?"

　　“…” It was the first time he saw his master with such an expression and he didn’t know how to answer.

　　She didn't want to kill him? Then, what did she want to do? What could she do?

　　"You are wrong, Huan'er," Mu Yan looked at him and whispered, "For nine hundred years, I have refused to see you. It is not because I am afraid that your demonic power will get out of control after you wake up, nor because I am afraid of turmoil in the world - but because I have been cursed by Yunfu, and I will never be able to get rid of it in my lifetime."

　　"Yunfu curse?" He was stunned.

　　"Yes. This curse comes from the highest place between heaven and earth, and only the King of the Winged Tribe can lift it." She sighed softly, "I will be reincarnated in the lower world for life after life, and all the people I meet and love in my life will not have a good ending."

　　What you meet and what you love? Po Jun listened in a daze, feeling a great shock in his heart, and for a moment he couldn't even utter a word.

　　"Huan'er, you've suffered enough in your life, I don't want you to endure more." She raised her head, looked at the bright moon in the sky, and sighed slightly, "After I understood what kind of fate I was carrying, I didn't want to implicate anyone else - so I set up the Wheel of Fate to try to prevent my own reincarnation. I would rather seal myself in the cycle of reincarnation than let you end up like Yu Bing."

　　He didn't listen to what she said next. He was trembling all over, and only one sentence echoed in his mind - yes, the master didn't come to see him for nine hundred years, not because she didn't want to see him, nor because she hated him! - On the contrary, it was to protect him! She was protecting him!

　　Just this one thought is enough to make one never regret it even if he dies.

　　"And today, the curse has been lifted. I have traveled through time for a thousand years to come back here. Do you think I am here just to kill you? Huan'er, look at this land..." Mu Yan raised his hand and pointed at the distant land and sky under the cold moon. "These people are not your people, and this Kongsang is no longer the Kongsang it once was. The power of destruction and protection waxes and wanes, like the alternation of the sun and the moon - all of this has its own laws of existence."

　　She turned around and looked at him, "We are just an afterimage. We should not exist in this world anymore."

　　"Yes." He nodded and finally said a word, "So. What are you going to do?"

　　"It's time to leave." She reached out her hand, smiled, and gently held his hand. Her skin was cool as jade. She whispered a spell. Suddenly, he felt his left hand tremble, and with a ding, a bright light appeared in his palm, like a meteor suddenly passing by!

　　——The ring that was fastened on his finger loosened by itself and fell into Mu Yan’s palm.

　　"Hou Tu Divine Ring... the power of protection in this world." She looked at the silver-white double-winged gem ring that shone brightly in the moonlight and sighed, "Bai Ying has long been reincarnated, leaving only this one in its original place - but, today, its mission should have been completed."

　　She opened her hands and murmured a blessing, and the ring suddenly floated up from her palm and spread its silver wings!

　　"Go." Mu Yan whispered to the spiritual ring that had been passed down for eternity, "Nine hundred years later, the wheel of fate has begun to turn again. Return to the torrent of time and find your true master! - Protect Kongsang and this land well."

　　As if it understood her words, the Hou Tu Divine Ring spread its wings, flew silently around her, then suddenly turned around and disappeared under the moonlight, like a spirit bird flying into the sky.

　　He watched this scene from the side until the ring that had imprisoned him for nine hundred years completely melted into the darkness, then he spoke: "Where will it go?"

　　"I don't know." Mu Yan said calmly, "The Heaven and Earth both have spirits and will choose their own masters."

　　"What about me?" Po Jun paused, "The world is so big, where can I go?"

　　"You? You should go with me to the next reincarnation." Sword Saint Mu Yan's voice was calm and gentle. He turned his head to look at him, his white clothes fluttering under the moonlight. "The wheel of fate has been stagnant for nine hundred years. Everything should have a new beginning. I have completely gotten rid of the curse from Yunfu. My three souls and six spirits have been gathered together, and I will enter a new reincarnation."

　　She looked at him and held out her hand to him, "I'm leaving... Huan'er, are you willing to go with me?"

　　Let's go together? Po Jun was shocked and looked up at the sky.

　　The Garuda was still flying upwards according to the set trajectory, trying its best to rush to the sky, but it had exhausted its momentum and its speed gradually slowed down. The moon seemed to be very close, as huge as a canopy, covering it. The woman in white was standing on the wing outside the Garuda, her clothes billowing like clouds, and her eyes were like warm and clear spring water.

　　At that moment, he seemed to see her three souls and six spirits slowly shed from her body, floating in the void, and reaching out to him. He couldn't help but reach out his hand, wanting to hold the hand that was offered to him.

　　——Yes, she was inviting him to go with her.

　　You were born before I was born, and I was born when you were old. When they first met, they had already missed each other. They had been going upstream and downstream on the river of time for thousands of years, but they had never met the right time - and now, when countless people and things have turned to ashes and gone with the wind, he can still hold that hand, which is already a gift from God.

　　What's more, she was saying, let's go together.

　　Together - right here and now. Not a moment earlier, not a moment later.

　　The wind was howling, and the white shadow seemed to be blown up by the wind, as light as nothing in the moonlight. Her body was torn apart in the wind - falling to the ground as light as a kite, and quickly disappeared. However, the three souls and six spirits floated out of her body and scattered, spinning like a meteor, faster and faster, and actually formed a huge vortex!

　　He understood that this was the soul disintegrating and heading to the next reincarnation.

　　"Master!" He stretched out his hand desperately, but caught nothing.

　　She fell towards the ground, her body gradually dissolving into nothingness, only the three souls and six spirits that were freed were flying in the void, forming a huge halo, like a whirlpool when time flows backwards. At that moment, he didn't think about anything, and jumped without hesitation, flying down from the Garuda!

　　As he fell, the wind howled and the dark earth was out of reach. Only a vortex of light surrounded him, as if opening a door to another world.

　　"Oh my god... look! What is that?"

　　"Heavenly Eye? Is this Heavenly Eye opened?"

　　Faint cries were heard from the earth. The herdsmen and warriors of the Western Wilderness looked up under the moon and saw a huge vortex appearing in the sky: three main lights, with six slightly thinner lights in between, like wings spread out in the sky, spinning rapidly, forming a huge vortex covering the empty mountain!

　　The door to the underworld slowly opened, and everything in this life began to blur. At that moment, Pojun closed his eyes and recalled the first time he met his master in his childhood.

　　"What kind of person do you want to be?" The woman in the wheelchair looked at him and asked softly in a low voice. She stroked the top of his head and handed the lightsaber to him. "Huan'er, I'm handing you the Sword of the Sword Master. What kind of person will you become?"

　　What kind of person do you want to be? He didn't answer at that time.

　　And now, he could finally tell her the answer - what he wanted to be was nothing more than a person who made his master proud, who could protect her, make her feel at ease, and make that lonely face bloom with a smile.

　　If you don’t do it in this life, then wait for the next life.

　　At the moment he passed through the door of life and death and turned into nothingness, he saw a new light blooming in the distance, calling for their arrival - he let out a sigh from his chest, with the corners of his lips slightly curved, like a child running in the desert chasing the wind. When the wind stopped, he finally fell in the desert and fell asleep contentedly.

　　This long life finally came to an end. No more atonement, no more waiting. At the last moment of his life, he held the hands that he had thought he would never be able to touch. Whether he went to heaven or hell, he could finally rest in peace.

　　In the night, the Big Dipper rotated silently, and the Pojun star suddenly burst out with a violent light, surging and illuminating the world, and in an instant, the whole world was as bright as day.

　　Then, it quickly decayed and went out, becoming a dark star.

　　"Look! What is that?" On top of the Jialan White Pagoda, Empress Yueyi raised her hand in the Purple Palace and saw the huge white light spinning in the west. She was surprised and said, "The Sky Eye has opened on the Empty Mountain. Is this a good sign?"

　　"Marshal Bai has repeatedly reported victories on the front lines. The situation is indeed very good." Someone answered from behind.

　　"Prime Minister, you're back?" Empress Yueyi turned around and saw the man who had hurried back exhausted. She couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Thank you for your hard work. I have received the urgent report you sent me halfway - we reversed the situation in the battle of Hanhai Station. It's great!"

　　Li Zhen replied: "Marshal Bai has the situation under control at the front. I don't think the war will spread any further in the short term."

　　"Really? He... is really a talented general." Empress Yueyi has a complicated expression, "He can command six armies so quickly."

　　"So, what does the Empress think of what is written in the urgent report?" Li Zhen paused, but still raised the thorny question, "Marshal Bai said that he hopes the Imperial Capital will give a reply within ten days."

　　"It's what the letter said, Bai Mochen wants me to give up the throne to him, right?" Unexpectedly, the empress answered calmly, "I've already thought about it."

　　However, she did not answer directly, but asked: "Prime Minister, what is your opinion?"

　　"I..." Li Zhen was speechless for a moment, not knowing how to answer - yes, the empress had gone through many years of suffering, ascended the throne when Kongsang was in turmoil, and soon encountered a war that only happened once in a hundred years. Apart from himself, she had no one to rely on. At this time, would he give her a final blow?

　　"Prime Minister, you don't have to answer this question with difficulty," the empress lowered her head and smiled slightly, "Can you tell me, if it weren't for Bai Mochen, how would we get through this difficult time? Are there any other ways?" She looked at Li Zhen's expression, shook her head and smiled, "No, right? So, what other choice do I have?"

　　Li Zhen remained silent and had no words to say.

　　"Although I am a useless woman, I am still the king of the Bai clan. I can appoint a new successor during my term." Empress Yueyi said calmly, "Prime Minister, for Kongsang, I am willing to give power to Bai Mochen and let him lead the six tribes through the current crisis. As for what happens next, it is not within my consideration."

　　"Yes." Li Zhen's throat tightened and he said in a hoarse voice, "The Empress is wise."

　　"I have never been someone obsessed with power. It's just that fate has pushed me to this position." The empress stood up and looked up at the night sky above the Jialan White Tower. "Go tell Bai Mochen that I have only one condition - let Murong Yi and I return to Yecheng and live out our lives as a couple of the Duke of Zhenguo. We hold the Danshu Iron Certificate, and we cannot be punished for our crimes. The title will be passed down from generation to generation."

　　"Yes." Li Zhen lowered his head, "I think Bai Shuai will agree to this condition."

　　She calmly stood up from the throne, took out a brocade box, and handed it to Li Zhen, "If he agrees, give it to him. Tell him that everything he wants is in it."

　　Li Zhen opened the brocade box, and inside the black velvet were two things: the Emperor's Divine Ring and the Tiger Talisman.

　　——Royal power and military power, the foundation of Kongsang, are all contained in it.

　　"In just one year, I went from a prisoner to an emperor. It really feels like a dream..." The empress turned her head and gently stroked the armrest of Emperor Kongsang's golden throne. She smiled with a complicated look in her eyes, "Thank you for accompanying me through this journey. We have been emperors and ministers for a long time, and now it's time to part ways. Bai Mochen is a much better emperor than me. From now on, you should assist him well."

　　"Yes." Li Zhen held up the brocade box with both hands and bowed his head to accept the order.

　　"Anyway, since the blood of the emperor was cut off, the emperor has no master and has completely become a vulgar thing. So, it shouldn't be a big deal to give it to a commoner like Bai Mochen who has no noble blood, right?" The empress stepped down from the throne and walked towards the deep palace. Suddenly she turned back and smiled, "Do you think he will be the one who fulfilled the proverb? The crazy heavenly official said that after nine hundred years, a king will rise - isn't it?"

　　Li Zhen did not answer. He just felt shocked and awed and was speechless.

　　Yes, he did not tell the empress that he had met Tianguan Canghua outside the Hanhaiyi camp. The crazy old man, with his tongue cut off, uttered the same prophecy intermittently, pointing at the commander surrounded by thousands of troops.

　　Is this really God's will?

　　So, Master, is it my responsibility to follow the will of Heaven, assist the new emperor, and make Yunhuang peaceful and prosperous?

　　Garuda fell into silence again, with only the alternation of the sun and the moon outside.

　　"Dragon... Dragon! Peacock!" When Qing Huan woke up from his coma, he didn't know how long it had been. He just felt severe pain all over his body, as if his ribs were all broken. The slightest movement caused him excruciating pain. He could only turn sideways, not daring to get up, and shouted his companion's name to the cabin.

　　However, no one answered him. It was still pitch black outside, and he didn't know if a day and a night had passed, or if it was the same night. But when he looked up, he saw that the golden throne was empty, with no one on it - neither Pojun nor the merman had disappeared!

　　This...what is going on?

　　"Dragon! Peacock!" Qinghuan no longer cared about the pain, struggled to stand up and shouted.

　　When he stood up, he kicked something at his feet. He looked down and found that it was his own lightsaber. Where is Pojun? Where is the guy who knocked him away with one move? Qinghuan held the sword in his hand, shouted his companion's name, and walked forward while holding the wall, secretly alert in his heart.

　　Turning around the golden throne, I saw a person sitting in the shadow in the corner, with his head lowered and sitting cross-legged.

　　"Peacock!" Qinghuan exclaimed in surprise. After taking a step forward to see it clearly, she could hardly believe her eyes.

　　Is that still a peacock? In just a short moment, the handsome monk with the appearance of a dragon and an elephant turned into a skinny old man! It was as if something had drained his vitality in an instant, leaving only an empty skin bag, with his head hanging down, sitting cross-legged without saying a word, his hands clasped together, and a rosary wrapped around his neck.

　　The beads glowed one by one, strangling his neck, and his body below the neck was already pitch black, his skin was withered and cracked, and a faint dark golden color was revealed, as if there was a surging fire. When Qing Huan stared, his body continued to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye, collapsing inwards, and gradually shrinking smaller and smaller.

　　"Kongque, what are you doing..." Qinghuan was stunned and wanted to reach out and push him, "What's wrong?"

　　"Don't touch him!" Suddenly, someone shouted above my head.

　　Qing Huan was stunned, looked up, and shouted, "Dragon?"

　　The cabin above the golden throne was broken, and a hole appeared. Outside the hole was a golden cocoon with strange and fine golden threads crisscrossing. The person trapped inside was actually a dragon!

　　"Why are you in there?" Qing Huan quickly used the remaining strength to activate the lightsaber, "I'll let you out!"

　　“Don’t move! Don’t touch it!” However, Su Guang shouted again to stop him, “These golden threads are tied to the core button of Garuda. If you move them, the machine will self-destruct. The mermaid named Xiao will do anything to protect Pojun.”

　　"What should I do?" Qing Huan looked up at him, then looked down at Kong Que. Suddenly, he felt that his brain was not enough, and he couldn't help but stamp his feet, "Then...then what's wrong with this monk?"

　　"The peacock trapped the demon with his body, and then sealed his own body with a forbidden spell." Su Guang lowered his head and looked at his companions sitting down below, his eyes gradually becoming sad, "If I don't go to hell, who will? I heard that Buddha once sacrificed himself to end the cycle of killing to stop killing, cutting off his flesh to feed the eagle - I didn't expect that he actually put it into practice."

　　"He's dead?" Qing Huan took a breath as he looked at the monk who withered in an instant.

　　"No, he's still alive." Su Guang whispered, "Now he's just a walking corpse, a lifeless container."

　　"Really?" Qing Huan asked blankly, holding the lightsaber, "What should we do to him? How can we save him?"

　　"No need to save him, he got what he wanted." Su Guang said in a low voice, "Kong Que has practiced for many years, and has reached perfection both inside and outside, just to make this body able to trap the most powerful monster in the world - perhaps, this is the best ending."

　　As he spoke, the peacock's body shrank smaller and smaller, as if a dark fire was devouring it from the inside out, burning it, and another force was restraining it tightly, so that the dark fire would not burn through the body, but could only burn within the flesh and blood. With a slight click, the body seemed to collapse, and a strange light burst out instantly!

　　Qinghuan closed her eyes subconsciously, and when she opened them, the peacock on the ground had disappeared.

　　"He... he's dead!" Qing Huan cried out in shock, but saw something appear on the ground - it was a crystal white relic, appearing on the cold gray ground of Garuda, emitting a soft light like a pearl. That light was emitted from within, faintly revealing a dark golden color.

　　Qing Huan reached out and picked it up, but this time Su Guang did not stop him.

　　"What is this?" Sword Master Kongsang felt that the object was almost as light as nothing and was stunned.

　　"This is the last thing that Peacock left behind." Su Guang looked at it from the top and sighed softly, "At the last moment, he did not hesitate to sit on the ground and enter Nirvana, devoting everything he had, turning his flesh and blood into relics, which became the realm that trapped the demons."

　　“……” Qing Huan looked at the relic in his palm, speechless.

　　The companion who was still alive a moment ago suddenly disappeared and turned into such a cold thing?

　　"You know what? This has been his wish for hundreds of years." Su Guang looked at the relic and smiled bitterly. "We once joined forces to attack the Pojun Golden Throne, but the power of the demon was too strong. Peacock tried every way but failed to suppress it and could only return in defeat. But this time, he finally got what he wanted."

　　He closed his eyes, recalled the past events between him and that wine-drinking monk over the years, and sighed.

　　——Yes, sacrificing his body to defeat the devil, this monk from the twin trees of Lumbini finally realized his lifelong wish and dedicated his body to Buddhism. Peacock, peacock...are you satisfied?

　　Just when the cabin was silent as death, Garuda suddenly shook violently and made a loud noise.

　　"What's wrong?" Qing Huan was caught off guard and was thrown up a foot high. He almost fell down. The moment he landed, he grabbed the wall tightly and cried out in a lost voice, "What's wrong?"

　　However, the second vibration followed, making an even more violent sound, like a sledgehammer hitting her, almost throwing Qinghuan away.

　　In a blink of an eye, the entire Garuda was shaking, with loud noises coming from the ground to the walls, and it was up and down, as if a huge hand grabbed Garuda from the outside and squeezed it hard!

　　"Not good! Garuda...Garuda is collapsing!" Suguang shouted. He was trapped in the barrier set by Xiao before his death, but the golden cocoon was also shaking violently. The world was spinning in front of him, and there was nothing to hold on to.

　　"It's collapsing? Then...what should I do?" Qing Huan staggered in the Garuda cabin, bumping into the walls everywhere, and was completely unable to stand still. He was just like a dice being shaken in a cup. "Damn it! This thing...this thing is going to break!"

　　"Jump out! Leave Garuda!" Su Guang shouted, "Leave immediately!"

　　"Are you…are you kidding me!" Qing Huan was shaken to the window by another tremor. He only took a glance at the Ninth Heaven outside and shouted, "It's so high. If I jump down, I'll definitely die!"

　　"If you don't jump, you will die faster!" Su Guang shouted, "Garuda is doomed to fall apart soon!"

　　The strange thing was that at his voice, Garuda suddenly became quiet - the vibrations and shattering suddenly stopped, and at that moment, the cabin was eerily silent.

　　"This..." Qing Huan breathed a sigh of relief, "Look, it stopped! Lucky I didn't jump, right?"

　　"No, this is already the 'static point', -" Suguang frowned, "The mermaid locked Garuda and made it fly all the way to the highest point, and then it disintegrated after using up all its strength - soon, it will fall down!"

　　Before he finished speaking, Garuda was shocked and suddenly made the horrible sound again!

　　"Ah?" Qing Huan watched helplessly as a crack suddenly appeared on the ground, spreading rapidly as if it were alive, and quickly jumped to the side to avoid it. The crack spread rapidly, tearing the steel ground as easily as tearing a piece of thin paper. In an instant, more cracks appeared on the walls, spreading like crazy, making a harsh sound.

　　"Jump quickly!" Su Guang shouted from the top, "Grab the curtain and jump down!"

　　Qinghuan subconsciously stretched out his hand and grabbed a hanging curtain - yes, he had seen those children flying kites. If he grabbed the curtain and jumped down from a height of thousands of feet, as a big kite proficient in light skills, he might still have a chance to survive!

　　However, he did not swing his sword to cut off the curtain. Instead, he exerted force, grabbed the curtain and jumped onto the top of the cabin.

　　“Jump your head!” he shouted rudely, gathering the sword’s light with all his strength and swinging it at Su Guang. “If I jump, what will you do? - Damn it, you are still trapped in the net like a dead fish!”

　　With a swish, the lightsaber cut the golden wire, only cutting off one wire; the entire net remained motionless.

　　"Don't worry about me!" Su Guang said sternly, shouting to his companions amid the sound of things falling apart, "I've tried it, this thing is very flexible, it can't be opened in a short time! - Don't worry about me, jump! There must be someone in our life wheel who survives!"

　　“Jump, jump! You’ll die if you jump, and you’ll die if you don’t jump. Why would you be a coward?” The Sword Saint of Kongsang gritted his teeth and slashed down with his sword, letting everything around him collapse rapidly. “I’ve collected the monk’s relics! If we have to die, the three of us must die together! — Among the Sword Saint’s disciples, there are drunkards, but no deserters!”

　　Garuda was collapsing, breaking into pieces in the cabin, and the walls flew away piece by piece. Without the power to continue flying upward, the machine began to lose weight in the sky and fell rapidly. However, Qing Huan seemed to have only the net that trapped his companions in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and chopped with his sword, with a ferocious expression.

　　With a click, one of Suguang's hands finally came out of the net and began to struggle. However, at that moment, Garuda had completely collapsed. With a loud bang, the ceiling of the cabin where the golden cocoon was hanging also shattered.

　　"Long, be careful!" At that moment, Qing Huan shouted, and used all his strength to grab Su Guang and pull him out of the net, but suddenly his feet were empty. Garuda shattered, and the two fell from a height of thousands of feet!

　　In the moment of weightlessness, time seems inexplicably long.

　　They fell out of the cabin and subconsciously reached out their hands, but there was only emptiness around them and they could not grab anything. They could only fall rapidly, like tiny seeds falling from a fruit shell.

　　The Garuda crashed in the sky, shattered into pieces, like a huge firework blooming under the cold moon. When the main cabin shattered, the inner liner began to collapse. All I could see was a stream of light bursting and shooting out from the dark sky, interweaving various patterns of different sizes in the night sky.

　　"It's so beautiful..." At that moment, the two people who fell on their backs admired silently in their hearts at the same time, completely forgetting that they were rapidly approaching the abyss of death.

　　The wind whistled past their ears, making it almost impossible to open their eyes. The speed of the fall was so fast that it could blur their minds in an instant. The seriously injured Qing Huan was the first to faint, but he held Su Guang's hand tightly and refused to let go. The two of them fell together holding hands, and the speed was getting faster and faster.

　　Will I lose weight faster if I stay with a fat guy? This thought flashed through Suguang's mind, and he couldn't help but smile bitterly.

　　The speed of the fall made him a little dazed, and his vision gradually became blurred. It seemed that countless small fragments were flying rapidly in his sight, one by one, like snowflakes on a midsummer night.

　　At that moment, he remembered everything in his life vividly.

　　Purple smoke, peacocks, the wheel of fate, the oath, and the hometown on the distant blue sea... the dragon tomb under the extreme ice abyss... the father waiting for his return... They are all very far away, so far away that they seem to be stories happening to another self. He knows that he may never be able to return to that blue sea.

　　How ridiculous...a mermaid actually died in the sky.

　　Isn't the sky the home of those flying birds? Just like the purple smoke that has dissipated under the moon... and the girl Liuli who returned to the sky on a dark moon night - what a strange fate. In this life, the ones who intersect with his life trajectory seem to always be the flying tribe, but they can never be together.

　　Just like birds and fish, they can never meet.

　　While falling rapidly, he raised his head and looked at the full moon in the dark night sky.

　　The moon seemed so huge that it was within reach, reflecting his calm and pale face like a mirror. On the other side of the moon, he could almost see the city floating in the sky, the legendary Yunfu City.

　　The last kingdom of the pure-blooded Winged Clan, who stand above all others.

　　Vaguely, as if it were a hallucination before his death, he heard this familiar song in the howling wind. That familiar and distant voice was singing softly, as if it came from the other side.

　　"Midsummer Snow"? That song... is it the North Vietnamese folk song "Midsummer Snow"?

　　At that moment, as if because of the trance of falling rapidly, a faint shadow suddenly emerged in the inky black night sky before his eyes - the shadow seemed to be at the other end of the sky, separated by an invisible barrier, and was also looking down at him falling from the sky, his shadowy figure.

　　In a flash, he remembered the prophecy from his childhood. The priestess named Bi asked him to stand in front of a glacier and gaze at his future. He saw a figure in the glacier, which seemed to be Zi Yan, but also seemed to be another woman, with a shadowy figure that came and went, just like the phantom at this moment.

　　He once thought that he would never be able to see the figure in the ice mirror clearly in his lifetime. However, at the moment of rapid fall, on the edge of life and death, the figure suddenly seemed to become clear, breaking through the thick ice wall and walking towards him, getting closer and closer...

　　First, it was Zi Yan's face looking back, and then, it turned into a girl's smile as bright as the sun.

　　"Zi Yan?... Liu Li?" At that moment, Su Guang couldn't help but blurt out - however, his body was falling rapidly and uncontrollably, and he almost lost consciousness.

　　This moment might be the closest moment to her since she left the earth, but she would never know, right? She didn't know that she had flown to the sky, but died in the sky... She could only be separated from her forever, falling alone into the desert where they first met.

　　The speed of his fall was getting faster and faster, and his mind began to become hazy - so hazy that he actually felt that the moon suddenly disappeared before his eyes, and the shadow in the glacier broke through the wall and came in front of him.

　　With a swish, something seemed to cover the sky in front of him, like wings falling from the sky. The whistling wind in his ears suddenly disappeared, and the downward trend suddenly began to weaken. It was as if a force suddenly supported him and tried to go upward. However, he and Qinghuan together were very heavy, and the speed of falling was too fast. He heard a voice exclaiming in his ear, and just as he stabilized, he fell again.

　　"Oh my God, why is it so heavy?!" the voice complained.

　　Who was it? Or was it an illusion? He vaguely smelled a cold fragrance—the fragrance of the sea oath flower from the North Sea's icy abyss. Was it an illusion? How could there be sea oath flowers blooming in such a high sky?

　　It seemed as if a pair of soft and slightly cool hands reached out from the sky and grabbed his arm.

　　"Oh my God... Oh my God! Am I dreaming?" He heard a voice shouting in his ear, "Is it really you?... How did you get here?"

　　That voice was so familiar and so close that it startled him and made him wake up - was it her? Was she talking?

　　He used up his last bit of strength to open his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the pure white flower on his temples, the snow flower that never withered from the Ice Abyss, and the girl who was looking at him with wide eyes under the flower.

　　Her mouth opened wide, her expression so shocked it was almost ridiculous.

　　"Liu...Glass?" At that moment, he let out a low cry, unbelievable.

　　"It's me! It's me!" Huge wings spread out above his head, covering the full moon. Liuli flew down from the sky, leaned over and hugged the falling man tightly, "Oh my God, I just prayed, and God sent you to me! - Oh my God, you are really here! How...how did you fly here? Can mermaids fly?"

　　Her voice was shaking, her body was shaking, and her words were incoherent.

　　Suguang wanted to say something, but couldn't. He just felt his chest was squeezed and couldn't breathe. This girl was really strong... Her arms were so strong that she almost suffocated him. However, the mermaid, who had never felt body temperature, felt extremely warm at this moment.

　　"Are you here to see me?" She looked at him eagerly and happily. "Are you here to see me?"

　　He wanted to explain, but in the end he just smiled and nodded.

　　"Great! I knew you would come to find me!" The girl shouted happily, flapping her wings and circling in the sky, her eyes shining like bright stars, "I knew you wouldn't forget me... I knew it!"

　　After a long separation, Liuli, who was flying in the sky, was so happy that she seemed to have completely forgotten her shyness. She suddenly hugged him and asked loudly: "Do you... do you want to see me too? Just like I have been praying to see you again!"

　　He looked at her and nodded.

　　"Great! You don't deny it!" She cheered, flapping her wings and spinning around in the sky like a child. "Oh! Can I kiss you?"

　　However, this time, without waiting for his answer, she lowered her head and kissed him hard.

　　She kissed him hard, her teeth slamming into his lips, as if she wanted to leave a mark. Su Guang was held in her arms, flying high in the sky, without any room for resistance or rejection. Looking at the girl who was kissing him with a red face, his eyes were unblinking, like the deepest pool of water, making it difficult to see his mood at the moment.

　　When Liuli finished stamping and wanted to raise her head, he suddenly turned his face and kissed her.

　　"Ah..." The girl, who had never been kissed before, was stunned. She even stopped breathing at that moment.

　　At that moment, Liuli even forgot about flying. Her wings stopped in mid-air. Her body lost support and fell rapidly downwards, hugging him. Her consciousness was blank. It was not until she fell hundreds of feet that she came to her senses and quickly flapped her wings to steady her body.

　　"You...you..." Her face suddenly became hot. She turned her head away, not daring to look at the person in her arms. After a pause, she mustered up the courage to ask the most important question, "You...do you like me?"

　　Su Guang looked at the blushing girl and smiled, "If the answer is 'no', will you throw me down from here?"

　　"Hmph!" Liuli turned her head away, revealing her red neck.

　　They were suspended in mid-air for a moment, as if time had stopped, and there were only the two of them between heaven and earth. Only the Garuda in the sky above them continued to collapse and shatter, turning into light and shadow, which fell from all directions one by one.

　　"It turned out that the Garuda was broken." She looked up at the scene in the sky and exclaimed, "You know what? I was bored in Yunfu City, and suddenly I heard the voice of Li Yan City Lord. I couldn't help but come out to take a look, and saw fireworks blooming not far away. I flew over to see what happened, and the result was..."

　　"In the end, you saw me?" Su Guang's smile gradually turned into a sigh.

　　Yes, perhaps it was the help of the Lord of Li Yan City, or it was the mercy of fate that allowed them to meet on the other side of the clouds at the last moment and hug each other, instead of missing each other on the other side of the sea and sky.

　　"So where are we going now?" Liuli asked him, flapping her wings and floating in the air. She looked up and paused, looking at him, and said, "No matter where you go, I will go with you!"

　　Su Guang looked up at the other side of the moon and asked, "Aren't you going back to Yunfu City?"

　　"I can't go back now... I can go back when the next dark moon comes." Liuli looked up at the city above her head which had become a small dot, and curled her lips. "Anyway, it's an empty city now. I'm so bored staying there alone - you... please don't abandon me again!"

　　"No." Su Guang raised his head to look at the sky, then bent down to look at the earth. "I have done everything I needed to do on this land. I have also kept all the vows I made. Now, I should return to my hometown."

　　"Are we going to the Blue Sea?" Liuli was so happy that she almost clapped her hands. "That's great! I haven't seen the sea yet!"

　　"My father has never seen a girl with wings." Su Guang looked at her with a smile, "I hope you don't scare him."

　　"It's okay, I can hide my wings!" The girl muttered, but she was stunned for a moment after she said this, and her eyes widened, "What? Father? You, you mean, are you - Wow!"

　　Su Guang didn't say anything, just looked at her and smiled.

　　Yes, in the heart of this bird-like girl, all the power and status that the world is crazy about are nothing but dust. She comes from the sky, free and pure.

　　Liuli flapped her wings and began to slowly descend towards the ground. She began to worry again: "But what if I can't swim? Is your home in a coral palace under the sea? How can I get there? ... Uh, it's really heavy... Can I kick this fat guy holding you down? By the way, who is he?"

　　He smiled, listening to the girl whispering in his ear, looking up at the blue sky and bright moon, feeling calm and warm in his heart. It was already May 20th, the sky was far away, the earth was near, Pojun had passed away, and Garuda had turned to ashes. Everything had been dispersed in the wind of this night, just like the history of nine hundred years ago.

　　Like a rolling river, it came silently and disappeared silently. Even many people on this land never realized that these things had happened. For those who have spent the 900 years of catastrophe in their dreams, may you always be at peace and never see disasters and turmoil again.

　　This was the common wish that Zi Yan and I had in the past.

　　18. The Return of the King

　　At the foot of the deserted mountain, the sand and wind are howling.

　　Since the war began, the Western Wasteland has been devastated for thousands of miles, with refugees everywhere. Even the once prosperous Emyia Basin is now in ruins. In order to escape the flames of war, many refugees came to the Empty Camp at the foot of the Empty Mountain to seek shelter, but found that the garrison here had long since disappeared, so they simply stayed there.

　　Murong Jun sat by the campfire, his feet tied with ropes, and said nothing. Meat was roasting on the fire, sizzling with oil. That was the horse he rode, which was intercepted and slaughtered by the refugees at the foot of the Empty Mountain.

　　"Hey, blind man, would you like to have a piece?" someone asked loudly.

　　Because of hunger, he silently stretched out his hand. However, what he received was not horse meat, but extremely hot. With a hissing sound, a puff of white smoke rose from his palm, and the skin and flesh were instantly burnt - what the other party handed over was not horse meat, but a red-hot iron bar roasted in the fire!

　　“Hahahaha!” The refugee who handed him the red-hot iron bar laughed with malice and excitement, his eyes shining as he shouted, “This blind man has tender skin and meat. I guess he’ll taste good if he’s roasted!”

　　The refugees nearby burst into laughter, but he endured it in silence, not even uttering a cry of pain.

　　The laughter gradually stopped, and the refugees looked at the two of them in surprise. "Ah?" The refugee who handed over the iron bar exclaimed, his expression suddenly stiffened, and he looked at Murong Jun opposite him as if he had seen a ghost - the red iron bar suddenly cooled in his hand and turned into a strange silver-gray color.

　　Murong Jun sat there with empty eyes, not even moving a finger.

　　"Oh my god... ghost!" The refugees around him retreated like a tide, terrified. This man looked gentle and did not show any ability to resist when he was robbed, but he actually had such devilish power!

　　"......" Murong Jun silently spread his hands, and the scars on his palms healed in an instant, smooth and invisible. He only felt the surging malice in his body spreading again, countless voices whistling, hitting his body, wanting to run out impatiently - the 100,000 evil spirits were still in his body, and when they got the chance, they would come out uncontrollably to show their existence.

　　With a clang, the iron bar fell to the ground. Murong Jun groped his way closer to the fire, picked up the horse meat from the fire, took a bite, and the rough texture of the meat made it almost impossible for him to swallow. He chewed hard and ate it. Suddenly, the refugees who ran to the side cried out again, and countless people looked up at the same time.

　　"Look! What is that? A shooting star?"

　　"It's fireworks! Have you ever seen shooting stars that bloom like flowers?"

　　"But who would set off fireworks at such a high place? Damn it! Could it be those flying ghost things of Bingyi again?"

　　Meteor? Fireworks? He couldn't see them, but he heard the sound. He couldn't help but tremble all over and stood up suddenly. "Jinran... Jinran!" He suddenly staggered and ran like crazy, stepping over the flames and running towards the direction of the ancient tomb in the Empty Mountain.

　　Yes, in a place he couldn't see, it was all over, right? If Garuda had been reduced to ashes, then what about Pojun? What about the Kongsang Swordswoman who had ascended to Garuda with Jinran's body?

　　"When the time comes, you can go to the ancient tomb to find her."

　　——He remembered what the female swordsman of Kongsang once said.

　　Murong Jun ran in the desert, completely losing track of direction, until he fell to the ground exhausted, but he still refused to give up - yes, no matter what, he had to go back to that ancient tomb to find her!

　　In the darkness, something suddenly came over, sniffed, bit his collar with its teeth, and tried to pull him up. He reached out and touched a furry head. More furry heads came over, surrounded him from all sides, pulled him up with their teeth, bit his sleeves, and pulled him forward.

　　At that moment, the refugees in the desert saw an incredible scene from afar: under the cold moon, a large group of blue foxes surrounded the blind young man, following him closely and leading him towards the desolate and empty mountain.

　　The mountain was empty, except for an ancient tomb that was said to contain the clothes and hats of a previous sword master. The blue fox pulled him into the tomb, holding his sleeve and leading him forward in the darkness.

　　Murong Jun groped inch by inch with his hands, walked through the long corridor, and came to the inner room.

　　He walked through the long, dark corridor and entered the deepest tomb. The blue fox jumped forward, biting his sleeve and reaching forward. He carefully stretched out his hand in the invisible night, and his fingertips suddenly touched a soft body on the stone bed.

　　"Jinran...Jinran!" At that moment, he exclaimed in ecstasy.

　　A woman in white was sleeping on the stone bed, as quiet as a flower, with half of her face covered with scars, but the other half was extremely beautiful. She was sleeping soundly, and the red mole between her eyebrows had disappeared, returning to the appearance of an ordinary person.

　　However, he could not see all this, he only felt someone breathing faintly in the darkness.

　　That breath seemed to be extremely familiar to him.

　　"Jinran? Is that you? Sword Saint Mu Yan... Sword Saint Mu Yan didn't lie to me! You're really back!" Murong Jun trembled as he reached out his hand to touch the invisible woman, his fingertips trembling - he finally touched her, for real. Her skin was warm and soft, her breathing was weak and short, as if the serious injuries on her body had not yet recovered. However, there was a fragrance in her hair that he had smelled in a distant dream, ethereal and real, like a dream.

　　"Jinran!" Murong Jun could no longer suppress his inner ecstasy and shock at that moment. He pulled the sleeping woman into his arms, buried his head in her waterfall-like black hair, and sobbed.

　　The woman in his arms moved slightly, as if struggling in a deep dream.

　　"Mo Chen...Mo Chen!" At that moment, he heard her faint murmur in his arms, "Run...Run, fire!"

　　At the same moment, his whole body suddenly turned cold. He listened to her mumbling in a coma, anxiously and desperately, calling out that name - the name he had once deeply hated - one after another. In the dark ancient tomb, the man who had escaped death suddenly trembled all over, and he felt his blood run cold.

　　Yes, after all, everything is different.

　　Even if the female swordsman of Kongsang came to his aid, even if they could meet again after going through thousands of mountains and rivers, even if the time and place could change, even if everything was prepared for him - but only that heart that left, like an arrow whistling from a bow, could never look back.

　　——Everything has a beginning, but few can have an end.

　　Life is only a few decades long. In the fleeting time, they once met each other and gave their all. However, in the end, they still just brushed past each other and passed by each other without stopping for anyone.

　　No matter how deep their fate was in the past, now that they have experienced so much displacement and hardship, their original intentions have been worn away bit by bit, but they can never go back to the time when they first met at the dock in Yecheng, where they fell in love at first sight and there was no one else -

　　When she pushed him away and rushed into the fire to save Bai Mochen, choosing to die with him, she should have known that everything could not be undone.

　　His Jin Ran was no longer with him. The only one alive now was Yin Yelai!

　　Murong Jun hugged the woman he loved in his life in the darkness, unable to hold back the tears in his eyes. Yes, after surviving the war and the catastrophe, he could finally hug her again, but he had also completely lost her.

　　The turning point of the war in which the Cangliu Empire invaded Yunhuang occurred on the night of May 20th.

　　That night, the people in Yunhuang looked up and saw a grand fireworks display under the moon - it was the Garuda bird that was torn into pieces in the sky and turned into ashes, along with the Ice Clan's god of war - Pojun.

　　On the same night, an unprecedented fierce battle took place on the Liuguang River outside Hanhai Post. The commander of Kongsang, Bai Mochen, led six armies to launch a massive counterattack. The Carlomon family in the Tonggong went all out and sent out 10,000 cavalrymen to rush down the Pameng Plateau, attacking from both sides and assisting the Kongsang army in a bloody battle.

　　Unfortunately, on that night, Wu Peng, the commander of the Ice Clan, was not at the front line.

　　On his way to the Plain of the Gods, he witnessed the destruction of Garuda. Later, he found its remains and the seriously injured and unconscious Saint Xingcha behind the Wall. However, both the huge machine and his daughter were on the verge of destruction. Wu Peng lost control under such a blow and became crazy.

　　However, when he came to his senses and contacted the Imperial Senate on the West Sea, there was only silence coming from the water mirror. There were only wooden faces gathered around the water mirror, watching him shout for help, but no one said a word. From the chief Wu Xian to Wu Gu, the people he had known for many years, their eyes suddenly became so strange that it was chilling.

　　No...something must have gone wrong! While the situation in the Cloud Wasteland was changing dramatically, their homeland on the West Sea was also changing dramatically!

　　We must return to the West Sea as soon as possible, otherwise, our entire army will be wiped out in Yunhuang!

　　At that moment, Wu Peng made a prompt decision to withdraw his troops from the front line - it turned out to be a very wise decision. Because on the third day after he gave the order, the Kongsang army that had gone on the expedition to the West Sea returned under the leadership of Jun Yin and landed in the West Desert, cutting off the Ice Clan's food and grass supply and retreat route at sea.

　　In just one night, the Kongsang army advanced 300 miles and recovered most of the occupied Western Desert land. The Ice Clan army that had penetrated deep into the hinterland was immediately intercepted from both ends and trapped in the desert, fighting like trapped beasts.

　　The situation on the battlefield changed overnight.

　　The victory news came in one after another. The camp of Hanhaiyi was decorated with lanterns and colorful lights, and people opened wine and slaughtered cattle and sheep to celebrate the great victory after the bloody battle. While everyone was cheering, the envoys sent by the imperial capital had also arrived at the marshal's tent.

　　"Congratulations to General Bai for conquering Sadie and subjugating the Manger tribe!"

　　"Congratulations to the Marshal for winning consecutive battles and retaking Susaharu!"

　　When Li Zhen arrived at Bai Mochen's tent, the tallow candles were burning brightly inside, and a ragged old man was lying on the table, eating and drinking. He seemed to be starving, with his mouth full of food, and making a "huh" sound. Looking closely, he found that the man was actually Tianguan Canghua, whose tongue had been cut off!

　　"In nine hundred years... a king will rise... a king will rise!" the celestial official muttered incoherently.

　　"Yes, yes." A voice responded to him gently. It was Bai Mochen, who was sitting under the tent and looking at the map with his trusted staff. He looked up and said, "You are right. Those mediocre fools will immediately realize that they are blind."

　　Tianguan turned around and looked at the commander sitting on the tiger-skin chair, tears suddenly flowed from his turbid eyes.

　　"King... King..." He put down his hands full of food and kowtowed repeatedly.

　　"It's okay. You will live a life of wealth and glory." Bai Mochen raised his hand slightly, and a force seemed to lift up the old man who was kowtowing. "You dared to make a prophecy when no one knew anything, and in order to stick to your beliefs, you refused to change your words even if your tongue was cut off - this, this is my reward to you."

　　Li Zhen watched quietly outside the tent, holding the brocade box tightly in his hands, and almost wanted to turn around and leave.

　　However, the person in the tent had already raised his head and spoke coldly through the curtain: "Prime Minister, you have been standing outside for so long, don't you find it unbearable to be cold and dewy? Why don't you come in for a gathering?"

　　He trembled for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth and made up his mind, then he opened the curtain and walked in.

　　"The Empress has agreed to all of Marshal Bai's requests and ordered me to deliver the token." Li Zhen opened the brocade box and presented it with both hands. Inside the brocade box were a ring and a tiger talisman, symbolizing the royal power and military power of Kongsang.

　　At that moment, the blue-clothed staff member standing beside Bai Shuai's eyes lit up, and looking at the contents inside, he couldn't help but tremble with excitement - yes, his master could finally become the master of this Cloud Wasteland and reach the pinnacle of power! This was his lifelong dream as a staff member, and now it was finally within his sight.

　　May 23, the 19th year of Baidi - he will remember this date for the rest of his life.

　　"Thank you for your hard work, Prime Minister." Bai Mochen nodded, "Please bring it to me, Mr. Mu."

　　Mu Xingbei took a few steps forward and caught the brocade box. He felt it was extremely heavy and his hands were shaking slightly.

　　"The empress said that she will move out of the Purple Palace as soon as possible and return to live in the Duke of Zhenguo Mansion in Yecheng." Li Zhen repeated the empress's order, paying attention to the expression of the White Emperor. "I hope that Marshal Bai can let her spend the rest of her life with the Duke of Zhenguo as promised, and keep her hereditary title and the red book and iron certificate. Apart from that, she has no other request."

　　"I knew Yueyi would agree." Bai Mochen looked at the brocade box on the table and smiled, "She has always been a woman who knows the times and is not too conceited. Such a woman can easily find a place to live in troubled times."

　　As he spoke, he stretched out his hand, trying to pick up the Emperor's Divine Ring, but was suddenly shaken.

　　The silver ring was delicate and gorgeous, like a shining star quietly resting on black velvet - however, the moment his fingers touched the ring, Huangtian's wings suddenly moved, and it automatically jumped out of the brocade box, emitting a dazzling light, like an arc of lightning, which shook his hand away!

　　"General Bai!" Mu Xingbei in the tent couldn't help but exclaimed, his face pale as if he had been hit hard.

　　Legend has it that this ring, which was forged by the Great Emperor Xingzun himself thousands of years ago, has spirituality and is passed down from generation to generation with the blood of the emperor. When the last emperor, Emperor Guanghua, passed away, the ring extinguished its light and became a dead object. But strangely, no prince of the six ministries could wear this ring - for the past nine hundred years, the Emperor's Divine Ring has only been used as a certificate of royal power, circulating among the princes of the six ministries, and becoming the most expensive ornament for each emperor.

　　However, at this moment, when the ring was in Bai Shuai's hands, it came alive again!

　　"Why, you won't acknowledge me?" Bai Mochen's hand was as fast as lightning, and he grabbed the ring, sneering in a low voice. The Emperor's Ring was tightly held in his palm, and the silver wings trembled slightly, as if trying to break free. However, Bai Mochen's left hand also shone with golden light, covering the Emperor's Ring, and it did not move at all.

　　Two invisible forces were fighting each other. The huge candle in the tent was swaying violently without wind, and the people inside felt their chests suffocated and they could hardly breathe.

　　After a long time, the two lights finally went out.

　　"Why bother? Your creator, the Star Lord Emperor from eternity ago, may not be a different kind of person from me." Bai Mochen looked at the Huang Tian Ring that had calmed down in his palm and whispered, "Besides, who else in this world can be worthy of you except me?"

　　He picked up the ring again and squeezed it with his fingers. Not sure if it was an illusion, Li Zhen even felt that his left hand seemed to glow with a strange faint golden light - this time, with a slight ding, the Emperor's Ring was successfully put on his finger. At that moment, the ring suddenly glowed with great light, as if the sun had fallen between his fingers, and everyone who was illuminated closed their eyes!

　　"Long live the emperor!" Mu Xingbei immediately knelt down and prayed loudly, "Long live the emperor!"

　　Li Zhen also knelt down, shocked beyond words - his eyes were still dazzled by the light and he could not see anything. If he still had some resistance to this person before he was ordered to bring the brocade box to Hanhai Station, at this moment, his heart was truly shocked and he was filled with sincere admiration.

　　Yes, maybe this man is the real king, the destined overlord of Kongsang!

　　Bai Mochen lowered his head and looked at the Emperor Heaven Ring on his finger. A cold light flashed across his eyes, and he immediately stepped out of the tiger tent. The soldiers outside were drunk and excited, but when they saw the commander, they suddenly quieted down, "General Bai!"

　　"No, don't call me Bai Shuai." Under the flickering firelight, Bai Mochen raised his left hand, and the Emperor's Heaven Ring on his hand shone brightly like a star. His voice was like a loud bell, reaching everyone's ears, "A moment ago, I got this from the Empress - Emperor's Heaven!"

　　"Oh my God..." At that moment, all the soldiers burst into exclamations, "Oh my God!"

　　"Yes, Emperor!" Bai Mochen stood on the high platform, holding the tiger talisman in his right hand, raised it horizontally, and said loudly to the six armies, "From today on, I am your new emperor! All those who follow me, I will lead you to victory in this war - drive out the Bingyi and recover our homeland! May God bless Kongsang!"

　　"God bless Kongsang!" The soldiers were excited, and cheers swept through like a storm, "May the country last long!"

　　Li Zhen stood behind him, watching the jubilant scene of the army, and couldn't help but take a deep breath. Yes, the empress's choice was correct. Even if she didn't hand over the divine ring and the tiger talisman, what else could she do? The one who controls a million tiger and wolf army will always be the overlord of Kongsang!

　　"Tonight, after we have drunk the fine wine and eaten the cattle and sheep, we will march out to pursue the Bingyi! Drive them back to the other side of the maze wall!" General Bai on the high platform, no, it should be said that the new Emperor Bai shouted to his 100,000 soldiers, "Anyone who looks down on the Kongsang people must leave his life in Yunhuang! Blood for blood, killing to stop killing!"

　　"Blood for blood! Killing to stop killing!" The crowd below the stage was boiling with emotion. The soldiers raised their ox-horn cups and shouted wildly. The sound roared like a storm in the desert.

　　"God of War Baidi! King of Kongsang!"

　　Li Zhen had never been to the battlefield, and at this moment, he was shocked by the sound of such a violent storm, and his blood boiled. Such a strong cohesion, such a strong Kongsang, was something he had never seen in the decades he lived in the deep palace. In the past, he had only heard that Bai Shuai was brave and victorious in every battle, but at this moment, he saw his strength with his own eyes.

　　How could those nobles in the deep palace who only know how to play power games resist all this?

　　"How is it? My master is indeed a king that only appears once in nine hundred years, right?" Mu Xingbei's voice came from behind, and the blue-clothed aide's eyes sparkled, "Prime Minister, you are very wise to choose to assist him with me."

　　"I'm not assisting him. I'm only here for Yunhuang." Li Zhen replied in a low voice, "I want to assist a powerful emperor so that this country and its people can have the greatest peace."

　　"Then the Prime Minister's choice is even wiser." Mu Xingbei smiled and stared at the king on the high platform. "In this world, there is no emperor more powerful than my master - those six princes, they won't be arrogant for long. After this war is over, the six princes will be reduced in power and withdraw their troops. I'm afraid that few of the six princes will survive."

　　"..." Li Zhen took a deep breath silently, hearing the murderous intent in the words.

　　Mu Xingbei stretched out his hand, "See? A new era that can rival the Great Emperor Xingzun is about to begin. Since you and I are fortunate enough to meet under Marshal Bai, why don't we assist the master together and achieve a great cause? By then, it will not only be him who will be praised for eternity, but you as well."

　　Li Zhen hesitated for a moment, but still stretched out his hand to shake his. Mu Xingbei chuckled and held his hand, shaking it vigorously. His hand was cold and strong, and his knuckles were thin and long, like a solitary crane.

　　"If Marshal Bai is Emperor Xingzun, then who is Queen Bai Wei?" Li Zhen sighed.

　　Mu Xingbei's fingers trembled slightly. He turned his head and looked at the commander who was surrounded by cheering crowds on the podium. A shadow seemed to pass through his eyes.

　　Yes, he had seen how terrifying Bai Shuai was after he was completely "blackened". He was completely possessed by a god or demon, and he was probably left with only the power of "destruction" - just as Queen Bai Wei was the only one who could "balance" Emperor Xingzun, who in this life could stop Bai Shuai?

　　It would be nice if the woman who died in the fire was still alive, just like the sun must have the company of the moon. Without her, how lonely would the new king be in this world?

　　After the battle of Liuguangchuan, Kongsang reversed the situation of losing ground in Yunhuang and regained the initiative.

　　The army returned from the sea and landed, and joined the Bai Shuai army at Hanhai Station to attack the Bingyi tribe. Marshal Wu Peng struggled to hold the battle. Under the attack of several times more troops, the Bing tribe army, which had originally had the upper hand, fell into a long battle that was most disadvantageous to them. They could not take care of both ends, and the army went deep into the Yunhuang Continent alone, and the sea supply line was cut off, and even food and grass were unavailable.

　　As June drew to a close, the war showed signs of ending.

　　As the Ice Clan's army retreated, the Western Wasteland once again returned to the control of Kongsang. The refugees dispersed and returned to their homelands, and the Kongji Camp also re-stationed troops, with Bai Mochen personally in charge, to deal with the westward shift of the war. For a time, more soldiers than before poured into the empty city again.

　　At night, there were bonfires everywhere and thousands of tents were lit up deep in the night.

　　"General Bai, I heard that the 100,000 troops in the Kongji Camp suddenly disappeared overnight." The blue-clothed strategist stood on the top of the city wall and said to the commander, "This is really strange. Until now, I still don't understand how Bingyi did it, and where did the 100,000 troops go."

　　"Listen..." He leaned over the top of the city wall and whispered, "The sound in the wind."

　　Mu Xingbei turned his head in surprise, but heard nothing.

　　"Those voices are calling me..." Bai Mochen murmured, lowering his head to look at his left arm - the night was as dark as ink, and under the reflection of the torch, his left hand seemed to emit a faint golden light! He stretched out his hand and pointed it in the direction of the empty underground palace. At that moment, Mu Xingbei saw that the Emperor Heaven Ring on Bai Shuai's hand suddenly emitted a beam of light, shooting towards the underground palace like an arrow!

　　The door to the underground palace burst open, and countless dark shadows rushed out in an instant!

　　Those black shadows poured out from the closed underground palace and pounced on the empty camp, like dark clouds, accompanied by whistling sounds, and their appearances were hideous and terrifying.

　　"What is that?" Mu Xingbei exclaimed and subconsciously took a step forward in front of Bai Shuai.

　　"It's resentment." Bai Mochen pushed him away, climbed onto the top of the city wall, and opened his arms to face the howling dark clouds - all the dark clouds in the sky and on the ground rushed towards him in an instant, drowning him!

　　However, with a thunderous roar, golden lightning burst out from the dark clouds, and it swirled up like a gust of wind, sweeping away everything. After the dark clouds disappeared, Bai Mochen was seen standing alone on the top of the city, with the Emperor Heaven Ring on his left hand shining brightly - the black air was actually sucked into it in an instant and disappeared!

　　"The Cloud Wasteland is in turmoil, so you guys want to take advantage of the opportunity to cause trouble to the world?" Bai Mochen stroked his left arm with his right hand, raised his head and looked down at the thousands of lights in the camp below, and said coldly, "Under my rule, this kind of thing is not allowed!"

　　Mu Xingbei watched him from behind, and suddenly felt awe-inspiring, as if he saw again the devil-like man who was born for the first time in the heavy snow, with the power that made the world pale in comparison - the power that looked down upon the world was only displayed for a moment, and then returned to calm. In the past few days, Bai Shuai galloped on the battlefield, fought in the south and the north, drank with the soldiers, and planned with the counselors, just like a normal person. Although his personality had changed slightly from the previous silence and coldness, his closest subordinates could not see any abnormality.

　　Except for himself, no one had seen him at that moment, and no one knew what kind of terrifying shadow was hidden in the body of this person. Now, when he wore the Emperor's Heaven on his left hand and held the Tiger Talisman in his right hand, the entire Cloud Wasteland was under his control - when Bingyi was expelled, where would this new emperor take Kongsang?

　　"General Bai," a soldier stepped forward and quickly changed his words, "No, Baidi! I deserve to die!"

　　"Just call me Bai Shuai," Bai Mochen shook his head, "I'm more used to you calling me that."

　　"Yes," the soldier breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Three hundred dan of grain and fodder were delivered overnight, including one hundred and fifty dan of grain, one hundred dan of various vegetables, and fifty dan of meat - how should we place them?"

　　"The speed at which the imperial capital is raising food and fodder is so fast?" Bai Mochen was a little surprised. "I just ordered Li Zhen to return to the court five days ago to coordinate with all parties. He should have just returned to the capital, right?"

　　The soldier replied: "General Bai, this batch of food and grass came from Yecheng, not the military rations allocated by the imperial capital."

　　"Yecheng?" Bai Mochen was stunned, his tone was a little strange, "Could it be that the Murong family of the Zhenguo Mansion sent it? At this point, they don't have such a lot of financial resources, right?"

　　"No, it was sent by the Yecheng Chamber of Commerce. They said it was food and fodder that the people spontaneously raised to support the army." The soldier said, "The leader also said that he knew you, Marshal Bai."

　　"Who?" Bai Mochen became curious, "How could a businessman know me?"

　　"That person is already waiting for you outside the tiger tent." The soldier bowed his head and reported, "That person said his name is Qing Huan and his sister's name is Yin Ye Lai. If you tell him, Marshal Bai will definitely know and will definitely meet him."

　　Qinghuan? Ye Lai? Bai Mochen was shocked and his face turned pale.

　　Yes... At night, he finally heard the name again. These days, he had been busy every day, and fell asleep every night exhausted, deliberately burying the name in the deepest part of his memory and not thinking about it. But he couldn't avoid it after all. As long as someone mentioned it lightly, all the past would come roaring back and drown him.

　　Night comes... Night comes. That farewell in the raging fire was engraved in his memory like a brand, and he would never forget it - this was the only woman he had ever truly loved in his life, but she had already turned into ashes. Even if he climbed to the highest point of Yunhuang today and held the world in his hands, what could he save?

　　Moreover, Qing Huan...that fat guy is still alive? !

　　"Bai Shuai?" Mu Xingbei hadn't heard him speak for a long time, so he couldn't help but whispered in worry. He knew what that name meant to Bai Shuai, and when he heard someone mention it, he couldn't help but feel uneasy.

　　"Oh, it's okay," Bai Mochen came back to his senses, "Take me to see him."

　　"General Bai, it's already midnight, why not tomorrow..." Mu Xingbei tried to dissuade him. But Bai Mochen was not willing to listen to him. He had already waved his hand and followed the soldiers down the city wall.

　　There was indeed someone waiting for him under the tiger tent, stamping his feet in boredom. When he saw him, he suddenly turned around and shouted, "Hey, you're finally here! Long time no see!"

　　The tall, slightly plump man was dressed elegantly and had sleek hair, so he was a little unrecognizable for a moment. Bai Mochen looked at him and frowned, "Who are you?"

　　"It's your brother-in-law! How is he? I've lost a lot of weight, right?" The man patted his chest proudly, "Can't you recognize me?"

　　"It's you." Bai Mochen smiled bitterly, "Long time no see."

　　The last time they met was in Yecheng. He retired to Beilu. Qinghuan came to the dock to see him off and generously gave him the deed to Beiyue County, so that he wouldn't starve to death in his seclusion since he knew nothing but fighting. They never met again. In his memory, Qinghuan was still the fat tycoon in Yecheng, full of money, greedy for wine and lustful. But now, he had lost at least 20 to 30 pounds, and his face was less fat, and he actually looked a bit handsome.

　　"Hey, I'm getting married next month, and Fu Shou forced me to lose weight, saying she wouldn't marry me otherwise, damn it!" Qing Huan said with a bitter face, "I haven't seen a single drop of fat this month, and I dream of chicken legs walking all over the floor every night!"

　　Bai Mochen couldn't help but smile, but still didn't know what to say.

　　Actually, he and Qing Huan were old acquaintances, but there was always a strange hostility between them. Apart from Ye Lai, they seemed to have no common topics. Now Ye Lai had passed away, and Qing Huan was about to marry a bride... Things in the world are unpredictable. Some people may have a happy ending, but they are never willing to give him a little comfort.

　　"Master Bai..." Mu Xingbei and the guards came over, but were blocked by him.

　　"Let's talk about some private matters, you all can leave." Bai Mochen said lightly, lifting the curtain and walking into the tiger tent with Qinghuan.

　　Qing Huan found a seat and sat down, saying, "I didn't come to see you this time to invite you to my wedding banquet. I know you must be very busy now! I was just passing by to do something and came to see you on the way."

　　"Thank you." Bai Mochen also sat down opposite him, took out a pot of wine and poured it for him, saying, "You have provided so much food and fodder to the army. After driving out the Ice Barbarians, I will return to the court to reward you for your merits. What title do you want then?"

　　"Hey, that's a cliché!" Qing Huan waved his hands, picked up the wine glass and drank it all. "I'm the richest man in the world, I have everything, what else do I want? - I just thought that I didn't like you because of Ye Lai, and now you've come back to fight against Bing Yi and shouldered the heavy responsibility alone, so I really have to support you."

　　At night - when these two words were mentioned, Bai Mochen's eyes dimmed and he drank a sip of wine silently.

　　"That's it," the carefree fat man seemed to have noticed it keenly, patted his shoulder and whispered, "If Ye saw you now, she would definitely be proud of you! - This is worthy of being the man she risked her life to follow!"

　　Sacrifice your life? Bai Mochen was silent for a moment, and murmured: "I failed to protect her."

　　"......" Qing Huan was silent for a moment, and only sighed, "Don't think about it anymore... It's all in the past. You can't always be stuck in that night and not come out... Look, you are the emperor now, the whole world belongs to you, think about happy things more!"

　　"Emperor?" Bai Mochen smiled and shook his head, "But there will never be another night in this world. Is there anything worth being happy about in this world?"

　　"..." Qing Huan scratched his head, not knowing how to persuade him, so he could only say: "Anyway, take care."

　　"Thank you." Bai Mochen glanced at him and suddenly said, "I thank you for working together to contain Po Jun and destroy Jialuo Luo that night - if it weren't for that, I wouldn't have been able to win so quickly."

　　"Ah? How did you know?" Qing Huan was stunned. "You weren't there!"

　　"Of course I know. I have eyes and ears all over the world." Bai Mochen smiled meaningfully. "When Garuda exploded and shattered under the moon, I thought all of you and Pojun were wiped out. Now I'm so glad to see you back alive."

　　"Isn't it? I almost couldn't come back." Qing Huan muttered, pointing at the bandage on his chest that had not been removed, and boasted, "I am now the only one in the world who has fought Po Jun head-on! - Damn, he is also a disciple of the Sword Saint, but he broke all my ribs with just one move!"

　　"Po Jun... Oh." Bai Mochen took a deep breath, his eyes looking a little strange, "What happened to Po Jun in the end? Was he killed by you guys? Are your other companions okay?"

　　"How can we kill Po Jun? Hey, you won't believe it even if I tell you... In the end, it was the previous Kongsang Sword Saint Mu Yan who took him away!" Qing Huan shrugged, "Of course, it was Long who said this. I fainted and didn't see it. In the end, it was him and his little flying girl who got me down--"

　　"A little girl who can fly?" Bai Mochen was a little surprised.

　　"Yes, if it weren't for that little girl named Liuli who came down from Yunfu City to save us, I guess Long and I would have died in Garuda like the peacock, right?" Qing Huan sighed, "That girl couldn't fly back, luckily Long was willing to take responsibility - the two of them are now going to the Copper Palace of the Carlomon family - it is said that they will first meet the relatives of the little girl's family, and then set off to return to the Blue Sea. Hey, they actually became a good couple, which is rare, rare."

　　"So, that little girl named Liuli is really from the Wing Clan..." Bai Mochen murmured, and suddenly smiled, "I saw her spread her wings in Yecheng that time. I didn't expect that the blood clan of Yunfu still has a legacy in the world - just like nine hundred years ago, in the end, it was the Wing Clan that came out to clean up the mess."

　　"Hey, yeah, who would have thought of that." Qing Huan shook his head, "It's a pity for Kong Que, who, in order to curb Po Jun, was willing to feed the demon with his own body, and he got what he wanted."

　　When he heard the word "demon", Bai Mochen was suddenly shocked!

　　"Feed the demon with your own body?" He gritted his teeth, his voice trembling strangely, and his eyes gradually changed. "So, Peacock, how did he... end up?"

　　"Yes." Qing Huan didn't notice his change and took something out of his arms. "In the end, he became like this—"

　　He opened the box, and inside was an exquisite pure gold stupa, built in the style of Zhongzhou, decorated with eight-treasure colored glaze, and enshrined in it a bead as big as a thumb. The surface of the bead was pure white, but the inside was faintly transparent, and one could see something rolling inside, like black ink.

　　"It turned into... a relic?" Bai Mochen was stunned, his voice low and dazed.

　　Under the tiger tent with flickering lights, the new king of Kongsang sat at the table, staring straight at the relic. His left hand on his knee slowly clenched, and his eyes changed quietly - a dark golden flame ignited from his pupils, changing his whole aura, as if he had suddenly become a different person.

　　"Yes, at that time he used his body as a container, taking all the power of the devil into it, and forcibly sealed his body." Qing Huan looked at the relic and sighed, "After the Garuda exploded, we only found this thing in the desert. Peacock had already passed away - Hey, don't touch it!"

　　At that moment, he moved as fast as lightning, held down Bai Mochen's outstretched hand, and said anxiously, "Long said that this thing is very evil and cannot be left in the human world. He asked me to send it to the Thousand Buddha Caves excavated by Peacock in the Empty Mountain and seal it up properly - don't touch it."

　　Bai Mochen's fingers stopped, he looked up at him, and suddenly said hoarsely: "Go!"

　　"What?" Qinghuan was stunned, not knowing where the other party's nonsensical words came from.

　　"......" However, Bai Mochen's body trembled slightly, as if he struggled for a moment, and that abnormal attitude soon disappeared. He lowered his eyes again, looked at his left hand, and asked in a low voice: "Why, is this thing dangerous?"

　　"Of course! The power of the devil is sealed inside. I came here to send it to the Empty Mountain, so I stopped by here to see you." Qing Huan said, "If it escapes, then-"

　　However, he stopped talking halfway.

　　Because, Bai Mochen suddenly raised his head, and the dark golden flames in his eyes suddenly became unfamiliar, chilling him - before he could come to his senses, the hands suddenly reached out and grabbed the stupa! The pure gold stupa shattered in an instant, and the relic inside jumped out.

　　"What will happen?" Qing Huan heard the other party ask coldly, and the tone was completely different from before.

　　"Put it down quickly!" Qing Huan didn't have time to think, he suddenly jumped up from the chair, drew the sword in the air, and the sword light suddenly surged out, stabbing at Bai Mochen - but at that moment, Bai Mochen didn't even dodge, still sitting upright at the table, he closed his fingers, and with a light click, the relic turned into powder in his hand!

　　At the same time, with a puff, the lightsaber pierced his heart!

　　As if he had not expected that he would succeed with one strike of the sword, Qing Huan was also stunned. He involuntarily put away his sword and took a step back. "You..." He looked at the person who crushed the relic, and was confused for a moment. "What are you doing?"

　　Bai Mochen did not move, but just let his heart be pierced. He slowly spread out his hands, looked at his palms, smiled softly, and said, "That's great, I couldn't find you anywhere, and you actually came to my door!"

　　At that moment, Qinghuan clearly saw the relic completely shattered, the white shell broke into pieces, and the dark mist inside spread out, swirling in Bai Mochen's palm, gradually turning into a hideous and terrifying monster!

　　"That's great. There are also the sixty-one evil spirit beads that the monk carried with him. They are all suppressed by the flesh as relics. The power is much stronger than the original one!" Bai Mochen watched with a smile and slowly closed his left hand again.

　　In an instant, a golden light shone from his left arm. In the golden light, the black mist instantly swirled up like a whirlwind, rushed down, and drilled into the palm of his left hand!

　　Bai Mochen opened his hand and swallowed the monster into his body. The light in his eyes became so bright that it was impossible to look directly at him! In just a short moment, his left hand was completely closed and clenched. The last trace of black energy disappeared. Looking at Qinghuan holding a sword opposite him, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Thank you, you finally made me complete."

　　"What?! Complete?" Qing Huan was stunned and did not come to his senses for a while, but he saw an incredible scene - Bai Mochen's left arm was glowing with a faint golden light, and the hole in his heart was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye!

　　In just a moment, the fatal wound disappeared!

　　The wound healed automatically. Bai Mochen stood up and leaned over to look at him with a smile on his face. "To be honest, I didn't want to hurt you... After all, you have some relationship with Yin Yelai. Killing you might make him very unhappy... You see, he was struggling and trying his best to remind you to run away just now. It's a pity that you, a fool, didn't react..."

　　He stood up slowly, his figure stretched out in the candlelight, looking strange and distorted.

　　"No...you are not him!" At that moment, Qing Huan came to her senses, "You are not Bai Mochen! Who are you?"

　　"Who am I?" Bai Mochen smiled, "I am your fate's mortal enemy for thousands of years, and the eternal ruler of this Cloud Wasteland."

　　"You... have become a demon?" The lightsaber rang again, its edge threatening - the Sword Saint of Kongsang faced the approaching man in the tiger tent, his eyes bloodshot. Yes, he never thought that after Pojun disappeared and Garuda was destroyed, there would be such a thing! Now that the peacock is gone and the dragon is far away, he has to face the resurrected demon alone!

　　"Come on, let me see how much weight this generation of Kongsang Sword Master has!" Bai Mochen smiled and clapped his hands. The candlelight beside him suddenly flickered and a ray of light appeared - he extended his finger, and the light instantly solidified in his hand and turned into a golden sword!

　　Such power left Qinghuan stunned.

　　"I guess your skills are still inferior to Yin Yelai's, right?" Bai Mochen turned the sword made of light and smiled, "If you only managed to take one move from Po Jun, then it should be the same for me. What a pity... Why did you come here to die? Heir of the Sword Saint, don't you want to live in this world?"

　　"If you will serve me, you will have everything."

　　Qing Huan knew that he had no way to retreat, his eyes gradually fixed, revealing a fearless expression - yes, tonight, he was about to face the most terrifying demon in the world alone, without help, unable to ask for help, and impossible to escape. But no matter what, he would not give in, nor would he retreat, although he was greedy for life and afraid of death.

　　In his hand he holds the Sword of the Sword Saint, the Sword of the Sword God that he has drawn for the people of the world!

　　"Dream on!" he shouted, "The disciples of the Sword Saint never serve others! And what's more, a monster like you who is neither human nor ghost! - I will chop you into thousands of pieces today even if I have to fight to the death!"

　　Sword energy was everywhere, candle flames were swaying violently, the curtains in the tent were moving without wind, and in an instant, everything went dark.

　　That night, no one knew what happened in the tiger tent.

　　In the early morning, when the guards were reporting outside, there was no response from Bai Shuai in the tent for a long time. The guards did not dare to enter without permission, so they could only go back and call Mu Xingbei. When the blue-clothed staff member risked being blamed and lifted the curtain to go in, he was shocked to find that the room was in a mess, with tables and chairs in disarray, as if a fierce fight had taken place.

　　The merchant who visited last night had disappeared. Only Bai Shuai was sitting alone on the tiger-skin chair. He seemed to have fallen asleep drowsily, with large patches of blood on his body.

　　"Bai Shuai... Bai Shuai!" Mu Xingbei cried out in amazement, "What's wrong with you?"

　　Was it that guy who killed Bai Shuai? However, he soon found out that he was wrong. Bai Shuai had no wounds at all, and was completely unharmed - the blood was splashed on him? Then, where did the assassin go?

　　As if awakened by his cry, Bai Mochen moved in his chair, opened his eyes, and murmured, "I fell asleep while sitting here without realizing it? Hey, why is this place like this?"

　　Mu Xingbei looked at Bai Shuai standing up in astonishment, and then he looked at everything in the tiger tent and asked with a puzzled expression: "What happened? Where did all the blood on the ground come from?"

　　"......" The trusted aide gasped and was speechless for a moment.

　　What happened? Did Bai Shuai drink too much and his memory was cut off? But... it didn't seem like that. At that moment, he suddenly remembered the horrible scene that happened at Jiuliting: Bai Shuai seemed to be possessed by a demon and turned into a stranger, then he lost consciousness and fainted in the snow. When he woke up again, he had no memory of what had happened - including the death of Aunt An and Anxin and Ankang.

　　He no longer remembered such a heart-wrenching thing. He even thought that the Ice Assassin was the cause of such a tragic annihilation. So, what happened today was also because... because that "demon" appeared last night and forcibly occupied this body?

　　"Last night, we were celebrating and we got too rowdy after drinking. We were also fighting inside without restraint. He must have been injured accidentally." His mind raced, and he finally came up with an explanation before Marshal Bai got impatient and came out to ask questions. "We have returned victorious on the battlefield, Marshal Bai, don't blame them too much."

　　"Oh, I see." Bai Mochen held his forehead, and seemed to still feel a little drunk. His head was splitting. He waved his hand and said tiredly, "Pass the order down. Starting today, the army will stop drinking! In three days, we will break camp and set out with the whole army to pursue the defeated Bingyi army! We must destroy them before they cross the maze wall and return to the plains. Otherwise, once they return to the plains, they will easily return to the West Sea and escape!"

　　Mu Xingbei stood up suddenly and nodded, "Yes!"

　　When he walked out of the tent, he saw the horses that were transporting supplies for the Yecheng Chamber of Commerce. The food and grass on the horses had been stored, but the horses had not left yet. The grooms were all there, waiting for their leader, the richest man in the world, Master Jiu. The blue-clothed strategist couldn't help but sigh. I'm afraid these people will never wait for their master... and in such a big world, no one will give them an explanation.

　　The great sword master disappeared silently like morning dew. No one knew where he went after that night, and no one knew whether he was alive or dead.

　　Just as no one knows what kind of person the new emperor who ascended the throne of Kongsang is.

　　The night in Yecheng is still noisy and prosperous, with bright lights and wine, a city that never sleeps.

　　The dragon incense in the jade incense burner was almost burned out, but the clock was still long. Fu Shou sat upstairs silently, looking at the intersection outside through the curtain for a long time, then loosened his grip and dropped the curtain with a snap.

　　"Miss, you should go to bed early." The personal maid brought in the medicine, "I guess Master Jiu won't be back today."

　　Fu Shou sighed, worried. "He clearly said that he would be back in ten days at most after transporting food and grass to the front line. But how come the cavalry has returned, but there is no news about him?"

　　The maid was very cautious, fearing that she would upset Miss Fu again. "Don't worry, Miss. The entire Chamber of Commerce in Ye City has already been dispatched to look for her.

　　We will definitely find it - or maybe Master Jiu just drank some good wine somewhere and forgot to come back."

　　"..." She didn't say anything. She tried her best to suppress the ominous premonition in her heart and gently stroked her slightly bulging belly. Jiu Ye had always been rich and dissolute, and his whereabouts were elusive. But despite this, he was sincere to her and would never set a date for the wedding and then go back on his promise.

　　What's more, he knew that she was pregnant, so he would never abandon her and disappear without a trace.

　　——Unless, he really can never come back.

　　As she thought about these things, she felt her thoughts were in a tangled mess. Her heart was weighed down by a heavy weight and sank involuntarily, and her face turned pale.

　　"Young lady, drink the medicine while it's hot," the maid said hurriedly, taking the medicine bowl from you. "The doctor said that you've been worrying too much lately, and your qi and blood are deficient, which can easily cause instability in your fetus."

　　She nodded, picked up the bowl of medicine, frowned and drank it.

　　It’s so bitter...it’s the same bitterness she feels in her heart.

　　Fu Shou gently stroked her bulging belly, thinking about the rough past and the unknown future - she didn't know that the father of her unborn child would never come back; she also didn't know that with this child, she would become the richest woman in the land of Yunhuang.

　　Fate is unpredictable, sometimes cruel, sometimes generous. This change is sharp and unpredictable, cutting everyone like a knife. A hundred years later, a thousand years later, history books will only write down a few words - who will remember the struggles, sorrows and joys of every single, tiny individual?

　　On May 20th, the 19th year of Baidi, it is said that Pojun was born. On that day, Bai Shuai Mochen defeated Bingyi in Liuguang River. That night, there was a strange phenomenon. A big star like a bucket fell directly under the moon. The whole Yunhuang area could see it. Some people said: This is the Garuda golden-winged bird.

　　That night the Big Dipper rotated, but there was no sign of the Pojun Sun.

　　A month later, General Bai recovered the Western Wasteland and moved his troops to the Empty Camp. His reputation grew day by day, and the six armies bowed to him. The empress was pleased and sent an envoy to present him with the Emperor's Heaven and Tiger Talisman, indicating her intention to abdicate. General Bai accepted it, and the whole army congratulated him.

　　——"The Book of Six Combinations: The Chronicle of the White Emperor"

　　19. Puppet City

　　"Po Jun hasn't woken up yet, and Garuda has been destroyed! Everything is over. We are trapped in the Cloud Wasteland, unable to take care of both ends. We are fighting our way back to the West Sea - please ask the Senate to send someone to pick us up and give us support!"

　　On the other side of the water mirror, Marshal Wu Peng's hoarse and low cry for help came. However, the black-robed elders sitting around the water mirror had no expression on their faces, just staring blankly at their comrades' cry for help on the other side without any reaction.

　　A hand reached out and, with a snap, gently closed the water mirror.

　　"Really? How come Wu Peng and his men haven't died yet?" A young man came over, closed the water mirror, and said sarcastically with a cold expression on his face, "Still want to go back to the West Sea? Don't you think about it--" He paused, looked at all the elders sitting in the Senate, and smiled, "Don't you think about what he can do even if he comes back?"

　　Several elders nodded in unison and whispered, "Yes."

　　“Wu Li, you take a team to guard the east line and see if there are any troops from Yunhuang who will really retreat back.” Wangshu raised his finger and pointed at one of the elders, “If Wu Peng comes back, remember to bring him back to me intact!”

　　"Yes." Wu Li stood up and nodded.

　　Wangshu looked at his slender fingers, a deep and cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "This way, I can continue to test a new type of puppet on him... He will definitely be more advanced than you guys."

　　"Yes." All the elders nodded in unison.

　　"How boring! Why do you all speak in the same way?" Wangshu frowned and pondered, "Perhaps I should take advantage of my free time to set up different characteristics for you so that you can conform to the original speaking pattern and tone to the greatest extent possible - otherwise you will be exposed sooner or later."

　　The young man fell into deep thought, his fingers slowly gesturing on the lid of the water mirror. When he was silent, the elders around him also fell silent, surrounding him motionlessly.

　　"The army of the Sang people over the West Sea has withdrawn. We can finally return to the sea." Wangshu finally came to his senses. He looked up at the devastated city outside the window and sighed, "Let the army help the people rebuild their homes. If there is anything needed, feel free to use the mechanical equipment of the Zhengtian Corps and the Jinghai Corps. Lord Wu Lang, you will be in charge."

　　"Yes." Wu Lang, one of the ten wizards, stood up.

　　"You are so obedient." Wangshu nodded in appreciation, "Come here, let me check you out."

　　Minister of State Wu Lang came to the boy and stood still. Wangshu raised his hand and opened the ribs in his chest with a click. The flesh and blood body was no longer there. Inside, there were countless springs and pipes coiled densely. Wangshu put a roll of something into his body, installed it, and patted his shoulder. "I've added some words for you, so that you won't be confused when you are in charge of the repair later."

　　"Yes." Wu Lang nodded, feeling no fear or pain at all.

　　"Tell me, do you feel pain?" Wangshu suddenly raised his head and looked at those eyes with interest. "I sealed your soul in this body and turned it into a mechanical puppet... Do you feel pain?"

　　"..."Wu Lang remained silent and did not answer.

　　"Oh, I forgot that you can't answer questions that are not set up by yourself." Wangshu sighed and closed his chest with his hands. "But, I can't let you gain partial autonomy now. I'm afraid that if I lose control by accident, you will become what I am now."

　　When he said the last few words, a sarcastic smile appeared on the boy's lips and he limped away.

　　Yeah...his current appearance - half dead and half alive, a complete monster.

　　“Lord Wangshu!” Suddenly, a guard came running in from outside, panting, “There… there is a huge machine… it has arrived at the port of Kongming Island!”

　　"What?!" Wangshu was stunned for a moment, "Is it from Kongsang?"

　　"No... no!" The guard gasped, his eyes shining, "It's the icicle! The icicle is back!"

　　Before he could finish his words, Wangshu pushed him away and ran towards the harbor - he ran with great effort and limped, but he didn't care about his own loss of composure at all and ran almost desperately.

　　Yes...Icicle is back!Weaver is back!

　　She emerged from the blue sea and returned to his side.

　　After being away for only a few months, his homeland had changed beyond all recognition when he returned. The battle in the West Sea ended, and the army withdrew, leaving only ruins. After returning from a mission in the dense forest of Yunhuang, Zhiying stood on the port dock, staring blankly at the devastated Kongming Island, and was speechless for a moment.

　　"Weaverbird...Weaverbird!" a voice shouted eagerly, coming closer and closer.

　　“Wangshu?!” Looking at the figure limping towards her, she was extremely surprised and felt a surge of warmth in her chest. She couldn’t help but run towards the boy, “Wangshu!”

　　They met again by the sea, held each other's hands tightly, and were speechless for a while.

　　"Wangshu likes weaving orioles." Suddenly, a clear voice sounded, breaking the silence.

　　"Little Ying!" Zhiying's hand suddenly shook. She saw that the mechanical bird had flown over and landed on Wangshu's shoulder. It tilted its head and looked at her. She couldn't help but blush, "Shut up!"

　　Xiaoying shut up obediently. She suddenly felt awkward and wanted to pull her hand out of the other person's.

　　"No, what Xiaoying said is what I want to say." However, this time the boy was unusually unwilling to let go of her hand. Instead, he held it tighter, looking into her eyes and saying word by word, "You also know that all the words Xiaoying said were taught by me - Zhiying, you must know my intention now."

　　"I..." The blush on Zhiying's face gradually faded and turned pale, "I'm already married."

　　"It's not important," Wangshu held her hand tightly and looked at her, "What's important is what you think in your heart."

　　"Does it matter what I think? Wangshu, don't be silly. I'm already married to Yi Zheng!" Zhiying's fingers were cold, and her shoulders began to tremble slightly. She whispered, "This is a marriage unanimously arranged by the Senate, an ironclad fact recognized by the entire empire - do you think everything is still possible?"

　　"The whole empire admits it, so what?!" The light in Wangshu's eyes dimmed, but a cold expression appeared again, "What do you mean by 'iron-clad fact'? As long as iron is melted, it can be kneaded at will? Zhiying, answer me! As long as you really think so in your heart, I will--"

　　Before he could finish his words, a dark shadow suddenly flashed before his eyes, and a huge force suddenly pushed him out!

　　"Wangshu!" Zhiying couldn't help but screamed and wanted to rush over to help him. However, as soon as she moved, she was pulled back by the person behind her - Major General Di parked the ice cone, walked out of the cabin, and pushed Wangshu out without saying a word.

　　"So what?" The soldier, who was as tall as a mountain, looked coldly at the frail boy on the ground and sneered, "You dare to touch General Yi Zheng's wife?"

　　As he spoke, he raised his foot and kicked again.

　　"Major General Di!" Zhiying's face turned pale, and she rushed over and pushed him away. Seeing Wangshu being knocked to the ground, she was so angry that she used her true strength to attack. Di only felt a cracking sound in his shoulder, and it hurt so much that he staggered and almost fell into the sea.

　　"Weaver Oriole!" Major General Di was shocked and found it unbelievable, "You... do you really like this guy?"

　　"Major General Di!" Zhiying said sternly, "How dare you attack someone from the Senate?"

　　"Humph, this guy is also considered a member of the Senate? When did Lord Wuxiang let him attend?" Major General Di shut up in dismay and spat at Wangshu, "You little cripple, stop playing tricks. If I find out that you are trying to get your hands on Yi Zheng's woman again, I will just break your legs next time!"

　　Wangshu said nothing, struggling to get up from the ground, silently watching him leave. At that moment, there was something extremely terrifying hidden in the boy's expression. He raised the back of his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.

　　"Wangshu, are you okay?" Zhiying went over to help him up, "Are you hurt?"

　　"I'm fine." Wangshu limped to his feet, looking at Zhiying beside him whose face turned pale due to nervousness and anger, and suddenly laughed - in the sunlight, the boy's face was as pale as paper, his body was thin and weak, but his smile was extremely bright and brilliant, just like the clear blue sky at this moment.

　　"Zhiying! It turns out you really like me!" He laughed out loud, extremely happy.

　　Zhiying's face turned pale, then red, "Don't talk nonsense."

　　"Don't deny it! I've never seen you hit anyone!" He grabbed her hand tightly and refused to let go. "Yes, I already know - you can't deny it anymore!" He held her hand and walked forward. "Come! I'll take you to see the new workshop! There are so many new and interesting things..."

　　Zhiying took a few steps, then paused, slowly pulling her hand out of his palm, "No, I'm not going. I...I have to go find Yizheng and see how he is."

　　"Yi Zheng?" The smile on Wangshu's face froze instantly. He subconsciously murmured the name again. The look in his eyes became very complicated and unpredictable. After a pause, he suddenly said, "I think you can't see him anymore."

　　"What?!" Zhiying was stunned. "He...what happened to him? Did he die in battle?"

　　At that moment, she felt her mind go blank. As a soldier, death on the battlefield is a natural fate, especially this time the Ice Clan has exhausted all its national strength to expedition to Yunhuang, leaving only a small number of forces to garrison the main island. The Tianzheng Army led by Yi Zheng is fighting one against a hundred, and is under great pressure and danger. She has thought that when she returns, he may have died.

　　But at this moment, she was still heartbroken and full of guilt. Yes, he had cared for her since she was a child, like a brother and a father, but she failed to repay him what he expected.

　　"No, he didn't, it's just..." Wangshu paused, and finally shook his head and sighed, "Let the elders of the Senate tell you."

　　"Why? What happened?" Zhiying became more and more anxious and pulled him back, "Can't you tell me?"

　　"No. I don't want to say this name out of my mouth—" Wangshu's face turned pale and he looked back at her, "I don't want to see you sad and in pain because of this name."

　　Zhiying returned to Kongming Island and wanted to meet the elders of the Senate, but the servant said that Lord Wuxiang and the other elders were busy and could not come out to summon her today, and she had to wait until tomorrow.

　　She returned to her room and rested for a night. When she came to the Senate the next day, she heard the news that Major General Di was punished. The Senate believed that as the operator of the ice cone, he had taken ineffective measures in this operation, which led to the almost complete loss of the Hand of God. He was stripped of his military rank, imprisoned in a water dungeon, and exiled to the Angry Sea for ten years.

　　She was standing in the corridor of the Senate and exclaimed in surprise when she heard the news.

　　Together, they presided over Operation Ice Cone, leading the Hand of God across a long distance to the Cloud Wasteland, completing an extremely dangerous mission in the dense Nanga jungle. However, they did not expect that upon returning, not only did they not receive the rewards they had imagined, but instead, they got such an ending.

　　Major General Di's angry curses echoed in the corridor, but he was blocked after just two or three words.

　　"Call Wu Zhen in." The servant called her name.

　　Zhiying was worried, not knowing what kind of punishment she would receive. However, when she pushed open the door and entered the hall, she saw the elders all standing up, looking at her, and suddenly clapping together.

　　She was stunned by the applause and stood there at a loss.

　　“Thank you for your hard work,” the chief elder Wu Xian stepped forward and stretched out his hands. “Wu Zhen Zhiying, you shouldered a heavy responsibility and led the Hand of God to the expedition to Kongsang, sneaked into Yunhuang, and destroyed the Wheel of Fate. Welcome back, you are a hero of the empire!”

　　His words were full of passion, but his tone was calm and without ups and downs, which sounded a little strange.

　　However, Zhiying did not notice this, she just breathed a sigh of relief and asked directly: "Thank you for the compliments, elders. But... can you tell me what happened to Yizheng? Where is he?"

　　"Yi Zheng..." Hearing this name, the elders seemed to blink their eyes in unison, with strange expressions, and fell silent. Then Elder Wu Xian quickly spoke and answered her question: "Yi Zheng was a soldier, but he disobeyed the order of the Senate and flew away without authorization. His whereabouts are still unknown. Therefore, we have listed him as a defector."

　　"What?! Defecting by plane? Impossible!" Zhiying couldn't believe it and blurted out, "Yi Zheng has always been the most loyal soldier. What kind of order could make him go against the Senate?"

　　"You don't need to know this." Wu Xian replied coldly.

　　"I must know!" Zhiying gritted her teeth and refused to give in. "I'm his wife!"

　　"Heh..." Upon hearing this answer, Wu Xian laughed coldly, paused for a moment, and actually gave in, saying, "His mermaid, Ning, is too old. We ordered him to replace her with the best child from the Sky Department in the Hand of God to partner with him. After all, the Lovebird he pilots is the most valuable weapon of the empire, and he cannot be careless at all."

　　Zhiying's face turned pale and her body swayed slightly, "But... he refused?"

　　"Yes, he refused." Wu Xian said in a stern tone, "No one can refuse the order of the Senate."

　　"......" Zhiying was speechless. She felt that the anger in her heart was gradually cooling down. She was disheartened. So, it was all because of that mermaid? It was because of that mermaid named Ning!

　　She still remembered the scene on her wedding night, and all her guesses at that time were consistent with the outcome at this moment.

　　"As a soldier, I can only marry on orders - but no matter what, I really can't hug a woman I don't love." That night, when she didn't know how to face the man who had just become her husband, Yi Zheng turned his back to her and said, "Zhiying, I love someone else, you will always be just my sister."

　　At that moment, she felt as if she had been struck hard, and vaguely guessed who the "other person" he was talking about was.

　　As a soldier, he spent most of his life with the mermaid Ning, flying over the sea and sky. They shuttled and fought in the hail of bullets, shoulder to shoulder, through life and death and war - such feelings, maybe she would never understand?

　　And now, in order to protect her, he openly betrayed the Senate and was willing to flee for his life.

　　"So that's how it is..." He murmured for a long time, feeling weak all over, and smiled bitterly, "So that's how it is."

　　"So, Wu Zhen, you don't have to be sad about his departure." Wu Xian's voice was low and he spoke word by word, "The Senate has unanimously decided that when you return, you will be allowed to divorce him immediately - from now on, you will no longer have any relationship with this person, you will be free again, and you can marry someone who deserves you."

　　“……” Zhiying was speechless, her face was pale and she felt dazed.

　　How could this happen? After escaping death and returning to her homeland, everything had changed - her familiar home was destroyed, her new husband was gone, and the Senate, which had previously unanimously pressured her to make this marriage happen, changed its attitude, cancelled her engagement, and declared her free.

　　Everything happened so fast, like a dream.

　　"I know you like Wangshu," Master Wuxian said in a low voice, "Isn't that right?"

　　"After discussion, the Senate unanimously agreed to your marriage," Wu Xian continued, his tone crisp and decisive, "This time, no one will stop it."

　　"Ah? But you clearly know that he is not..." Zhiying was shocked and blurted out, "You clearly know that he is not a human! - Haven't you always said 'Those who are not of my race must have different hearts'?"

　　"The war has tested his loyalty." Wu Xian said calmly, "If Wangshu hadn't been there this time, you wouldn't have seen a single living person in the empire when you came back! Wangshu has made an incomparable contribution this time. No matter who he is, he is the greatest hero of Cangliu and deserves everything."

　　“……” Zhiying took a deep breath and felt more and more confused.

　　Cangliu's greatest hero? Such words of praise came from the mouth of the usually serious chief, but the tone was so rigid that it made people feel a little uncomfortable - and when he said these words, none of the other elders beside him spoke, but just stared at her silently with a stiff expression.

　　That look was like that of a dead fish, creepy.

　　She couldn't help but take a step back.

　　"Zhiying." Suddenly, she heard someone calling her softly from behind. Turning back, she saw Wangshu had come to the door without her noticing, waving at her, signaling her to come over.

　　She suddenly felt a little embarrassed and her face felt slightly hot. She wondered if he had heard the previous conversation.

　　"Why don't you answer Lord Wuxiang? Are you unwilling to do so?" Wangshu asked in a low voice as she walked over.

　　Zhiying suddenly felt her face burning hot - it turned out that he had heard the entire conversation.

　　"I..." She didn't know how to answer and her face turned red.

　　Wangshu looked at her, sighed, and whispered: "I knew you didn't want to... Haha, who would want to spend their whole life with a machine? Just like a little nightingale is nice, but after all, it's not a living nightingale, right?"

　　“……” Zhiying was silent, unable to answer, feeling a fierce emotion clashing in her heart.

　　——Yes, to be fair, she never regarded Wangshu as a cold machine or alien. She was the first person to discover this boy from the underground military workshop. She watched him grow from an ignorant child to a genius mechanic. She experienced his growth and poured all her feelings into him.

　　When she was forced to hold the wedding that night, she even felt like she had lost her real relatives.

　　But...why at this moment, when all obstacles no longer existed, she couldn't nod in agreement smoothly? Why did she always have a vague uneasiness in her heart, reminding her that this was wrong?

　　The boy stood beside her, waiting for her answer, his hands twisted together, his body began to sway slightly from side to side, his face pale. Zhiying knew that this would happen every time he suppressed his emotions to a certain extent.

　　"Don't be afraid, Zhiying." Seeing that she remained silent, Wangshu finally sighed, his voice low and light, "If you don't want to, I will go to Master Wuxiang and ask him to take back his decision. Don't contradict him directly, he will be angry."

　　He turned around and limped away, his back looking weak and lonely.

　　"Wangshu!" At that moment, Zhiying felt a pain in her heart and finally could not help but screaming. The young man turned around in response, and there were tears in his eyes - Zhiying was suddenly hit hard and shook.

　　For all those years, she didn't even know he could cry.

　　A mechanical puppet can actually shed tears! Does he have a soul and a heart?

　　She walked over, grabbed his sleeve, shook her head, and said softly, "Forget it, don't go."

　　"Ah?" Wangshu was stunned for a moment and looked at her. The boy's eyes were bright, like the clear dew on the grass leaves, which made people feel relaxed and happy. He walked over and grasped Zhiying's hand, "So, you... you don't object?"

　　Zhiying remained silent, nodded slightly, and the blush on her face gradually faded away.

　　"Great!" Wangshu almost jumped up, "I'll go tell Lord Wuxiang!"

　　"Wangshu," Zhiying pulled him back and whispered, "Can you ask Lord Wuxiang for mercy?"

　　"Plead for mercy?" Wangshu was stunned. "For whom? Xizheng?"

　　"We don't even know where Xi Zheng is, what else can we do? I just don't know how his parents are doing now. They are old, and I hope the Senate will not punish all of their clans." Zhiying sighed and reminded, "And Major General Lu Di... He made contributions to the empire in the Nanjia Forest in Yunhuang. If he is punished as soon as he returns, it would be a bit too harsh."

　　"So you're begging for them... You're such a kind person." Wangshu looked at her, a hint of sadness in his clear eyes, "Okay, I'll go and ask for you - you go back and rest first, I'll come back and take you to see the good stuff!"

　　The boy turned and left happily, and the limping boy also felt much more relaxed.

　　However, when he entered the Senate Hall, the clarity in his eyes disappeared. Wangshu closed the door and looked at the elders of the Senate sitting there, with a sneer on his face.

　　With a swish, the black-robed elders all stood up and bowed to him.

　　"Sit down." Wangshu raised his hand, and the elders sat down in unison, their movements in unison, like puppets on strings. Wangshu sat at the highest seat, holding his chin and looking at the elders in black. He sighed and frowned, "Look, I made a move, and you all reacted in unison - if people outside saw it, they would definitely think it was unusual."

　　How can we improve it so that different mechanical puppets can reflect different personalities?

　　I have injected the blood of the elders of the Senate into the puppets, and after the blood seal is completed, the machine has a part of the soul of a living person. Logically, the blood seal should give the machine and the blood master a personality that matches...but why is the fusion so abrupt?

　　The young man tilted his head in deep thought.

　　When Master Tianji made the first puppet, he left behind a hand-drawn sketch. However, that was only a technical issue - how the crazy genius mechanic used his own blood to give life to the machine was not completely written down. As a genius in mechanics, Wangshu was able to crack the production part very smoothly, but he never really understood the part involving spiritual power and magic.

　　Therefore, the puppets he created were always far less intelligent than himself.

　　"Alas, until you are finally perfected, you should stay at home in the Senate." Wangshu finally waved his hand and said, "Show less, talk less, I will come to test and improve you every day."

　　"Yes." The elders nodded in unison, their expressions stiff.

　　“Lord Wuxian, you did a great job today,” Wangshu nodded to the chief elder and praised, “You relayed the words I set in advance without any error. It seems that Zhiying also believed it. You are worthy of being the first generation that I have debugged the most.”

　　"Thank you for the compliment, Master." Wu Xian lowered his head.

　　"Also, send that guy Lu Di to the raging sea tomorrow! There's no need to kill him." Wangshu snorted, his eyes grim, "That guy actually dared to attack me at the dock. He offended me for a moment, I will make him suffer for the rest of his life."

　　"Yes, master." Wu Xian nodded.

　　He frowned, "By the way, there is also Xi Zheng...is there any news about him recently?"

　　"No, we have searched the surrounding islands for 300 miles, but there is no trace of him." Wu Xian replied, "Our people are searching for him non-stop. Once we find him, we will kill him without mercy!"

　　"Of course he will kill him without mercy. Are you planning to bring him back?" Wangshu frowned. "Then again, that lovebird is such a huge thing, it should be difficult to hide. When that guy left, he only took the dying mermaid with him. Where can he go now?"

　　The puppets were unable to answer this question and fell silent. The atmosphere in the hall was weird.

　　Wangshu thought for a moment and asked, "By the way, what happened to his family?"

　　Wu Xian replied: "According to the master's order, he is isolated and imprisoned, and is ready to be executed."

　　"Stop the death penalty." Wangshu raised a finger and shook it. "It would have been fine if he had killed her yesterday. Now that Zhiying is back, we can't go against her wishes, right? - Forget it, change it to exile to the raging sea and hard labor, and never be allowed to return to the mainland."

　　"Yes." Wu Xian nodded.

　　"Ah... Being a dictator is really troublesome." Wangshu raised his head and rubbed his brows. He felt a headache. "Why do I have so many things to deal with? I just wanted to make you all puppets so that no one would object to me and Zhiying being together. But now it turns out like this. I have to deal with all your affairs."

　　He stood up, spread out the scroll he carried with him and began to think hard.

　　"If I don't integrate your blood seals with the machines perfectly and restore your intelligence soon, my hard life will never end..." Wangshu studied the blueprint and waved his hand, "Witch, come here."

　　The old woman in black robe came over and knelt in front of the young man.

　　Wangshu looked at the blueprint, raised his hand and grasped the old woman's jaw without looking back, and disassembled it with a click. The blood seals of all mechanical puppets were drawn on the throat and hyoid bones, injecting the soul power of the living into the cold machines. Wangshu frowned and looked at it for a while, then reached in.

　　The old woman in black robe with half of her head missing knelt there, motionless.

　　"Oh, right, we can announce the good news of Zhiying and I," Wangshu removed Wu Gu's hyoid bone and told Wu Xian, "Arrange the wedding as soon as possible - although the war has just ended, this wedding cannot be simple, it must be grand and solemn, so that everyone knows that I married Zhiying!"

　　"Yes." Wu Xian nodded, paused for a while, and said, "Who should we invite?"

　　"I will draw up a list later." Wangshu said without raising his head, "If there are not enough people, go down and recruit some reliable confidants to serve as assistants."

　　Wu Xian hesitated a little, "As an assistant, what does that mean..."

　　"After all, the number of the Ten Witches is too small, and sometimes it's not convenient to get things done. What I mean is," Wangshu finally raised his head and smiled, "select more people and I can make them the same as you - only when they become the same as you can I trust them."

　　"Yes." Wu Xian just lowered his head, "I will select a group of people to come here as soon as possible."

　　"Well... prepare more people so I can conduct new experiments on them." Wangshu put his tongue back into the witch's jaw and smiled, with a strange darkness in his eyes. "You see, in a few years, this city will be full of my puppets and become a real puppet city!"

　　The young man laughed and looked down at the black-robed puppet crawling on the ground, like a shepherd looking down at his flock of sheep.

　　As the ice cone returned from the sea, a huge bird landed on the sea in the twilight.

　　When the Kongsang army withdrew from the West Sea, only traces of death remained in this sea area. The wreckage of ships was half floating and half sinking in the sea, and the sea breeze was filled with the smell of rotting corpses, attracting countless carnivorous seabirds, which landed on them in large numbers and tore at the flesh and blood of the dead.

　　When the huge bird landed, all the seabirds were startled and flew away.

　　"Master, we can only stay here temporarily tonight," the mermaid whispered, landing the lovebird deftly on the wreckage of several warships, barely maintaining balance, "We can't find other islands to land on."

　　"Okay." Yi Zheng was so tired that he could hardly lift his hands. "Let's rest first."

　　"Yes." After receiving the order, Ning fell asleep exhausted, his face haggard and his hair as white as snow.

　　He left the cabin, got some food in the sea to fill his stomach, and then took some fish and water plants back to the Lovebird to give to Ning. He stared blankly at the sunset going down from the end of the sea, and the night darkened until he was completely surrounded by darkness.

　　Her long snow-white hair shone in the darkness, but the surroundings were empty, without a single living person.

　　Yi Zheng couldn't help but smile bitterly. He had never thought that one day he would end up in such a situation: unable to return home, unable to go back to his country. What was even more unimaginable was what the Cangliu Empire had become now? Could it be that those who were occupying high positions had all become a group of fleshless puppets?

　　The sea and sky are vast, the universe is boundless, and he no longer has a companion.

　　The only way out now is to keep flying eastward, hoping to reach Yunhuang as soon as possible and meet up with Marshal Wu Peng there - then, tell him everything that happened in Cangliu, and ask him to return to Kongming Island to eradicate those monsters together!

　　When he was thinking this, he suddenly saw the sky at the end of the sea suddenly brighten.

　　It was a huge firework that bloomed instantly under the cold moon!

　　However, in the dazzling fireworks, he vaguely saw a huge golden bird flying, which instantly broke into pieces and fell in flames. At that moment, Yi Zheng cried out in surprise: "Garuda?!"

　　Yes, that was the Garuda! It was the legendary top-level machine in the Heavenly Expedition Army, an unprecedented masterpiece, and the mount of Po Jun. It was sleeping quietly in the Plains of the West at the end of the Cloud Wasteland.

　　But at this moment, Garuda actually exploded and crashed?

　　So what happened to Po Jun… Po Jun? What happened to Marshal Wu Peng? Did the Kongsang people win the war?

　　An ominous premonition eroded his heart. Yi Zheng suddenly felt breathless, and cold sweat covered his palms. "Ning... Ning!" He jumped back to the lovebirds and shouted loudly to the mermaid who had just fallen asleep beside him. He woke her up from her rest and said, "Don't rest. Let's keep flying! Otherwise, it may be too late!"

　　It was indeed too late. When the Lovebirds arrived at the Plain of the Winged Ones, the war was almost over.

　　On the night of May 20, Garuda crashed. The Ice Clan army, which had advanced alone into the Cloud Wasteland, failed to obtain support from the Po Army as planned, but was instead caught in a pincer attack from the Kongsang Army. Marshal Wu Peng decisively ordered the God's Hand to drive the Feng Falcon to clear the way, forcing the Ice Clan army, which had already arrived at the Hanhai Station, to turn around urgently and evacuate to the West Sea.

　　However, during the evacuation, they were chased by Bai Mochen.

　　The Kongsang army that came down from the Kongji Camp was as powerful as a tiger and surrounded and annihilated the Ice Clan army. Only a few soldiers relied on mechanical weapons to break out and fight their way out.

　　Marshal Wu Peng led the retreat, working without sleep for two days and three nights, and led the elite troops to break out of the encirclement of the Kongsang army three times, leading three groups of soldiers, covered in blood and looking like crazy. From Hanhaiyi to here, he led the army to fight bloody battles without backup and food, crossing the entire desert. The maze wall was already in front of them, and the end of the plain was the sea.

　　And on the other side of the ocean is my hometown.

　　However, just one step away, they were intercepted by Bai Mochen's army like lightning! The most elite troops of Kongsang were all dispatched from the Kongji Camp. Under the personal leadership of the commander, they tore through the battle line and penetrated the enemy's rear like a sharp knife, intercepting the Ice Clan army that was trying to evacuate in the Plains.

　　Bai Mochen was sitting on his warhorse, like a shining golden-armored god of war, looking coldly at the enemy.

　　At that moment, Wu Peng felt an inexplicable huge pressure suddenly coming, and his breath was suffocated - yes, the man in front of him possessed a strange power, a power that even frightened him as one of the Ten Wizards!

　　"Take the Saint Girl back to the West Sea! Leave now and don't look back!"

　　After leaving this order, he decisively led the remaining thousand elite soldiers, turned his horses around, and faced the Kongsang army.

　　The black robe fluttered in the sand wind like a black eagle. The supreme commander of the Cangliu Empire drew out a long sword from the saddle, and with a swish, a red flame suddenly ignited from the sword, illuminating the area of ​​dozens of feet!

　　The Kongsang warriors retreated with screams, seeing for the first time on the battlefield a spectacle beyond human power.

　　"The Ten Witches of the Ice Clan are indeed not just in name." Bai Mochen rode over slowly, the dark gold in his eyes becoming more and more intense, "I will take your head and place it in the former residence of Jiuliting as an offering for you killing my entire family!"

　　Wu Peng laughed loudly, without any fear, "Great! Such a great head, just waiting for someone capable to take it!"

　　When the two coaches were close to each other and were about to fight, the soldiers suddenly cried out.

　　"Giant bird! Another giant bird is coming from the west!"

　　Such an exclamation startled Bai Mochen slightly, and he looked up at Hanhai Station. At this moment, Wu Peng seized this fleeting opportunity and slashed down with his sword quickly.

　　The battle began, and the Kongsandang Cavalry and the soldiers left behind by the Cangliu Empire fought each other. These were the most elite troops on both sides. Looking down from the sky, it was a fight between wolves, extremely bloody and cruel, like huge blood-colored flowers blooming in the desert.

　　"Ning, go forward and help Marshal Wu Peng!" Xi Zheng said immediately.

　　"Yes, Master!" Ning responded. The lovebirds came whistling, circling and descending, and rows of powerful crossbows revealed their tips, aiming at the two commanders fighting in the center of the battlefield.

　　However, just before launching, Ning suddenly cried out in surprise, and her fingers flicked up quickly! The whole lovebird shook, and suddenly went up without any warning, flying up quickly at almost a right angle.

　　"Ning! What are you doing?" Xi Zheng was shocked and asked sternly.

　　However, before he could finish his words, the Lovebirds suddenly shook again, almost throwing him out of the cabin!

　　It was a blow of enormous energy, like a hundred artillery shells exploding at once, causing the entire shell of the lovebird to become extremely hot in an instant - if Ning had not sensed the danger at the last moment and decisively pulled the lovebird high up, they would probably have been killed by now.

　　Xi Zheng threw himself over the window sill and looked down, exclaiming in surprise, "Marshal Wu Peng!"

　　——The desert was covered with yellow sand, and no one was alive within a ten-mile radius. The corpses fell in rows, forming a huge blood-red flower, and the center of the flower was charred black, with a deep pit suddenly appearing - all the flesh and blood had melted.

　　It was as if a terrifying energy exploded in an instant, burning everything with this as the center! In the center of the deep pit, a long sword was inserted straight into it, and flames were still burning on it.

　　Although it was so far away, Xi Zheng also recognized that it was Marshal Wu Peng's sword "Sky Flame"---Among the ten wizards, Marshal Wu Peng, known as the God of War, possessed the highest combat ability and destructive power among his kind. When he drew his sword and released the Sky Flame, he could almost kill all living things within a one-kilometer radius.

　　And now, in this Shura-like situation, only he can do it.

　　“Marshal Wu Peng!” He knew something was wrong and cried out loudly - in the previous moment, Marshal Wu Peng must have used all his strength and died together with the enemy commander and the pursuers!

　　However, before he could finish his exclamation, he saw something move in the charred pit. It was a human figure covered in yellow sand, who suddenly stood up and patted his body. The yellow sand fell down without any damage. Xi Zheng in the Lovebirds could not help but let out a low cry, unbelievable: Under such a destructive force, there are still survivors?

　　The man in golden armor took a step forward, raised his hand and pulled out the burning sword!

　　Wu Peng's sword whistled in his left hand, as if he was struggling violently. However, Bai Mochen's left arm suddenly waved, and there seemed to be a flash of golden light, and the flame on the sword suddenly turned black!

　　The black flames disappeared in a flash, and the long sword dimmed.

　　"Well, you are indeed a respectable opponent," Bai Mochen whispered, looking at the ashes on the ground, "Although you can't kill me even if you try your best, at least I can't cut off your head and worship it in Jiuliting Former Residence... It's amazing that you can still maintain your last dignity under my hands."

　　"From now on, this Sky Flame will remain as my sword!"

　　On that day, Xi Zheng, who had traveled thousands of miles from the West Sea, did not have the chance to take part in the final tragic battle. He only witnessed the marshal's final martyrdom with his own eyes. However, he turned around and met the evacuating troops in the West Sea and brought the Star Chariot Saint aboard.

　　The girl had never woken up since she was found in the desert on May 20th, like a sleeping sculpture. However, the girl who was transported out of the bloody and messy Shura Field was protected so well, clean and flawless, without a drop of blood on her white clothes, and without a trace of fireworks.

　　Xi Zheng let out a long sigh and felt his eyes sore.

　　Yes, he also heard that the Star Cha Saint was originally Wu Peng’s most beloved youngest daughter. However, for the sake of the nation, at the last moment, this iron-hearted soldier used all his strength to protect his young daughter and fulfilled his duties as a father.

　　He left his life in Yunhuang, but sent her on her way home.

　　"Lord Wu Peng, I will bring her back to her hometown safely." He swore silently to the desert beneath his feet.

　　Xi Zheng drove the lovebird from one side of the sea to the other, feeling lonely and lost. Behind the curtain, the wounded remnants of the Ice Clan had escaped death - without support or food. Such a group of people had to cross the entire West Sea. When they returned to the main island of Qipanzhou, it was unknown how many people would still be alive.

　　And what kind of treatment will those who return alive receive?

　　He was feeling uneasy - you know, the Cangliu Empire today has already become a dark empire that they could not imagine, a controlled puppet city!

　　But if they didn’t go back, where else could they go? They had been drifting between heaven and earth, and they had long lost their homeland. If they couldn’t even go back to their home on the West Sea, they would truly be abandoned by heaven and earth.

　　"Ning, what do you think we should do?" The lovebirds were flying over the boundless West Sea. Xi Zheng was looking at the horizon at the end of the sky. For the first time, confusion and fragility appeared in his voice - however, the mermaid beside him had been controlled by the puppet worm and could no longer talk to him.

　　Loneliness and helplessness are as boundless as the sea before our eyes.

　　What Xi Zheng didn't know was that while this group of people were trying to escape pursuit in the West Sea and were struggling to return to their homeland, a grand wedding was taking place in the Senate meeting hall of Kongming Island.

　　His wife was wearing a gorgeous wedding dress, with a gold and jade-decorated veil, and was walking slowly to the other end of the hall. At the other end, Wangshu was wearing a brand new and neat dress, looking at the bride with joy, his clenched hands trembling slightly, biting his lower lip gently, but he couldn't help but smile.

　　Yes, she was finally his... belonged to him, and no one else could take her away from him.

　　Even this empire is already his!

　　He stood there, watching the oriole walk towards him step by step, swaying gracefully, the pearls and jade shining brightly under the lights, like a dream. At that moment, the boy seemed to have truly grown up, and in addition to joy, his eyes were also filled with calmness and determination, as if the world was in his control.

　　She finally walked step by step to him. This short distance of just over ten feet seemed to take a lifetime. Wangshu reached out his hand to Zhiying and held it tightly.

　　"Why are your hands so cold?" he whispered, and took her to the elder of the Senate who was sitting in a black robe. They both lowered their heads, ready to start the ceremony and receive blessings.

　　The chief elder Wu Xian led the other elders to sit on the high platform and look at the newlyweds. When they came over, he raised his hand, gently stroked their heads, and announced in a deep voice: "In the name of Po Jun, I allow you to be husband and wife - respect each other like guests, grow old together, and nothing can stop you except life and death."

　　Wangshu and Zhiying followed the chant softly once, and suddenly they heard another voice chanting it for the third time, clearly and distinctly. The newlyweds turned around in amazement and saw the little oriole who had flown in with them at some point.

　　The beautiful mechanical bird perched on a tall candlestick, tilted its head to look at them, and obediently repeated what Wangshu had said, imitating his voice very vividly.

　　"Hahaha..." Wangshu was in a good mood and couldn't help laughing. In order to debug the mechanical bird, he had given it a mimicry function so that it could repeat what he had said to it. However, it was really ridiculous that such a serious occasion as the wedding vows was messed up by this little bird.

　　Zhiying's face turned pale and she whispered, "Xiaoying, stop making trouble."

　　"Never leave each other, grow old together." Elder Wuxiang took the hands of the newlyweds, put them together, gave them blessings, and then tied their wrists together with a red string. However, for some reason, his fingers were shaking, and he couldn't tie the knot for a long time. Wangshu couldn't wait and frowned slightly. Zhiying was silent behind the swaying pearl curtain until the red string was tied.

　　Her hands were as cold as ice.

　　The elders of the Senate came forward one by one to bless the newlyweds. However, in such a joyous occasion, everyone's voice was calm, one by one, with no ups and downs in tone, which sounded a bit stereotyped.

　　Zhiying remained silent, quietly gazing at the elders from behind the bead curtain, and held Wangshu's hand tightly.

　　As the first happy event after the war, this grand wedding lasted the whole night. The Ice Clan members gathered together to drink and eat, but the noise was not noisy. This fighting nation, known for its iron-blooded and cold-blooded nature, was still restrained even in such an indulgent occasion as a wedding banquet.

　　It was not until late at night that the newlyweds were sent back to the back hall to sleep.

　　When all the guests were gone, the room was empty and suddenly terribly large. Xiaoying landed on the shelf, staring at the newlyweds. She opened her mouth but Wangshu scolded her back: "Shut up! You are not allowed to learn a single word from me tonight! Do you hear me?"

　　The little warbler retracted its claws, purred, turned its head away, and no longer looked at him.

　　Zhiying dismissed the maid, sat alone beside the dressing table, and began to remove her rouge, powder, and all her jewelry. Her movements were very slow, as if she was carrying a heavy burden in her heart - she had worn this gorgeous dress once a few months ago, but she didn't expect to wear it again so soon.

　　"Come, I'll help you take down this veil." Wangshu stood behind her and diligently helped her take away the beaded curtain on her head. "It's because of this broken thing that I can't see your face all day. You——"

　　He paused suddenly.

　　The woman in the mirror had a face so pale that it was completely bloodless, and her eyes were deep and unfathomable. She stared at him quietly through the mirror. There seemed to be a deep sorrow hidden in her eyes, which was frightening at the first sight.

　　"Zhiying? What's wrong with you?" Wangshu lost his voice and grabbed her shoulders. "Are you... unhappy? If you are not happy, why didn't you say it earlier? - No matter what the Senate says, I will definitely not force you and make you unhappy."

　　Zhiying was slightly shocked and whispered, "I'm not unhappy."

　　She slowly stood up, took out the last hairpin that held her hair up, and shook it slightly, and her long golden hair instantly fell down, illuminating the whole room. She untied her outer robe, and the gorgeous wedding dress slipped off her body like a waterfall, revealing the thin undergarment underneath.

　　"Wangshu, it's time for us to rest." She said softly, and walked over. "I'll help you undress."

　　"Ah?" The boy suddenly looked nervous and took a step back to prevent her from touching him.

　　"We have to perform the rituals of husband and wife." Zhiying said softly, in a calm tone, "You can't sit here all night with your clothes on like Xizheng, right? Don't be shy. You should know that I was the first one to find you in the underground workshop. At that time, you were sleeping in the water, and you were also naked."

　　"…" Wangshu's face seemed to be slightly red, but when she unbuttoned his outer robe and reached out to hug him, his body shook and his face turned pale again.

　　"Zhiying, I know why you are unhappy." He murmured, and seemed to have just remembered something important. His voice suddenly trembled slightly, and he said in a lost voice, "Yes, no matter how powerful I am, I am just a machine after all, right? I am not a real man! We can't have children!"

　　As he spoke, he stepped back step by step, shaking his head, "How foolish! I only thought of this now! How foolish! How foolish! Did I...did I hurt you?"

　　"No, no, Wangshu, don't do this," Zhiying grabbed his hand, preventing him from retreating further, and whispered, "You didn't think of these, but would I not have thought of them? So, don't blame yourself. Since I agreed to marry you, I was naturally prepared to accept these shortcomings--"

　　She held him with her arms, sighed, and whispered, "Wangshu, you are so good to me... I know you do all this for me and you really like me, and I like you too. I am willing to spend my whole life with you like this - because you care about me and understand me better than those living people."

　　"Really?" She said softly, but Wangshu couldn't help shaking with joy and murmured, "Are you really...really willing? But...we won't have children."

　　"Silly boy, what does it matter if we don't have children?" Zhiying hugged the groom under the light, unbuttoned his robe, raised her hand and gently stroked the boy's solid back, leaned her head on his shoulder, and sighed, "The war left so many orphans, we can adopt them as our own children."

　　As she spoke, she caressed his body, her fingers gently lingering around his chest. Wangshu had never felt such a touch before, and he only felt strange and trembling. He couldn't help but hold her tighter in his arms and kiss her cheek. Tianji Gongzi had not given him any knowledge in this area, and he didn't know what real humans should do on their wedding night, but there was an instinct that made him unable to stop hugging her, kissing her lips, and touching her skin.

　　Her fingers were cold, but her body was hot. The human body is so amazing.

　　Wangshu was obsessed with the bride in his arms like a child, kissing her, caressing her, and murmuring: "Yes...we can have children too...all the children in the empire...are ours."

　　"If you think those children are not smart enough, you can create another child yourself, just like—" Zhiying responded to his kiss, caressing his solid body with both hands, but her voice became softer and softer, as if it came from far away, "Just like you created the entire Senate."

　　When he heard these words, Wangshu's body suddenly stiffened. He stared at the woman crawling in his arms with wide eyes, unable to speak.

　　It wasn't because of shock, but because of being unable to move!

　　Zhiying was still leaning in his arms, not raising her head, as if she didn't dare to look at him. However, her hand was pressing on his abdomen, pressing hard on the Qihai acupoint - and he, for some reason, couldn't move his whole body.

　　This is so weird...What is going on?

　　He is not a human being and does not have any so-called acupoints. But why is it that when Zhiying just presses that place lightly, he is completely unable to move, as if he was frozen in place?

　　"Perhaps, even you don't know that this is your vital point?" Zhiying's hand did not move away. Her voice was very soft, but every word was like thunder exploding in his ears. "Wangshu, when I first found you in the water tank of the underground workshop, you were naked, curled up in the water, and there was only a transparent tube connected to your Qihai acupoint. I tried to pull out the tube. At that moment, your whole body shook, as if a mechanism was activated, and you slowly woke up."

　　"..." He couldn't speak, but he stared at her, unable to believe it.

　　"Yes, this is your vital point, the switch that activates your machine." She raised her head and smiled, "I am the only one in the world who knows this secret."

　　Wangshu looked at his new wife in shock, his lips moved but he couldn't utter a word.

　　"I know, you want to ask me why I treat you like this, right?" She sighed, her fingers trembling slightly, gritted her teeth, and suddenly said, "Because I can't let you continue like this and destroy the entire Cangliu Empire! - There is no living person in the Senate anymore. Next, do you want to turn all the Ice Clan into puppets?"

　　"......" He was shocked and looked at her with incredible eyes.

　　"You want to ask me how I know the secret that the Senate is already a puppet, right?" Zhiying's voice was still light and gentle. She raised her eyes and looked at the mechanical bird on the shelf beside her. A bitter smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "Didn't expect it? It was because of Xiaoying - that day, I asked it to secretly follow you to meet with the elders of the Senate, and let it come back and repeat everything it heard to me. The secret room is heavily guarded, but no one will guard against a bird eavesdropping."

　　Wangshu was speechless and stared at her - so, she already knew about the scene where the elders knelt down, called them masters and obeyed their orders?

　　"You see, Xiaoying is really useful," she smiled softly, "Thank you for this gift."

　　"......" Wangshu was speechless. Looking at her sarcastic smile, he felt that the person in his arms was a complete stranger.

　　"Perhaps, you will ask me why I didn't let Xiaoying follow you. When did I start to doubt you, right?" Zhiying finally turned her head and looked him in the eye, saying word by word, "Wangshu, ever since I got out of the ice cone and saw you for the first time, I felt that you were no longer yourself - did you know that? The original brightness and cleanness in your eyes have disappeared! She stared at him and murmured, "You were not like this before... Wangshu! When did you become such a sinister and vicious person? What do you want revenge? Revenge on the empire that gave you everything?"

　　She looked at him, tears welling up in her eyes. "The Major General Lu Di who beat you at the dock was exiled for no reason, and you told me that Xi Zheng had defected with the mermaids. I couldn't believe it, so I asked Xiaoying to follow you for a while. I heard your conversation with the Senate. At that moment, I..."

　　She didn't say anything else, Wangshu only felt the woman in his arms trembling slightly. At that moment, he felt heartbroken, but he couldn't speak, nor could he raise his hand to touch her hair, so he could only sigh.

　　"Not only did you frame Xi Zheng, you even manipulated the Senate to make them agree to our marriage! I just came back from afar and I know nothing. I don't know how much you can control, nor do I know how many people in this empire are your puppets. So, I can only agree to this marriage first." Zhiying shook her head, her tone low and sad, "Only on the wedding night, when you and I are alone and naked, will I have the only chance."

　　"The only chance to completely shut down you!"

　　She pressed her fingers on the Qi Hai point on his abdomen, and continued to press hard, not daring to let go. But her fingers kept shaking, as if she was holding her own heart that had been shattered into thousands of pieces.

　　"I know you are not a deliberate conspirator. You do all this just to clear the obstacles between you and me. But, Wangshu, I am from the Ice Clan. I can't let you destroy the entire empire, especially since the Cangliu Empire has just experienced such a war and needs to be rebuilt." Zhiying murmured, as if explaining, "Those who are not of my race must have different hearts... Lord Wuxiang is right, but unfortunately I didn't listen. You have already destroyed the Senate, and I can't let you erode the entire empire from top to bottom. What will you turn Cangliu into? A puppet empire?"

　　Wangshu looked at her with a hint of sneer in his eyes, and finally managed to utter a word: "You... do you think I will turn you into a puppet too?"

　　"No, I know you won't," Zhiying shook her head, "Even if you hate everyone and kill everyone, you won't hurt me - you will only turn the entire empire into your own backyard and experimental field!"

　　Slowly: "..." Wangshu suddenly laughed and did not deny it, "You really understand me..."

　　"But I can't let you be like this. Do you understand? If I lift my finger, you will die immediately..." Zhiying murmured, looking up at the boy, tears in her eyes could no longer be held back, "Wangshu, I will put you back in the sink in the underground workshop and let you continue to sleep there, sleeping like a child... just like the first time I saw you."

　　She looked at him, slowly raised her fingers, and watched the light in his eyes die out little by little.

　　He kept staring at her, his eyes like a child who had made a mistake, innocent and pure, expecting forgiveness. She turned her head slightly, not daring to look any further, fearing that she would soften her heart at the last moment.

　　"No... don't..." She pressed hard, and only heard Wangshu's voice in her ears, desperate and helpless, begging like a baby, "Don't turn me off... I will listen to you... Zhiying! Zhiying!"

　　However, the sound quickly became faint and inaudible as she raised her fingers.

　　When he fell silent, she turned her head, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him gently on the lips. His eyes were not completely closed yet, but half-closed as he looked at her, his eyes frozen with the expression of the last moment - helplessness, fear, despair and pleading, like a child abandoned by his last relative.

　　She only took one look and tears started to flow uncontrollably.

　　"Wangshu... Wangshu!" At that moment, Zhiying finally couldn't control herself anymore and burst into tears. She hugged the cold machine tightly, as if she wanted to merge it into her body, "Wangshu!"

　　She cried heartbreakingly, hugged the groom tightly in her arms, as if she wanted to use her body temperature to warm the cold body. Warm tears dripped onto the boy's jade-like face and seeped into his eyes - yes, today was their wedding night. But she killed him with her own hands, and sent this alien back to the eighteenth level of hell!

　　He died. But, did he really live his life?

　　She might be the only person who could make him feel like a "living person", but it was she who woke him up with her own hands and buried him with her own hands - she was a living person, but had she really lived for herself in this life?

　　She didn't know, she just felt that there was no difference between herself and Wangshu.

　　"Wangshu, forgive me." She hugged her groom and whispered, speaking the words buried deep in her heart, "Perhaps what you want to ask in the end is whether I really want to marry you, or whether it is just a temporary solution - yes, I love you, I am willing to marry you, and I have already married you."

　　"Besides, I will be your wife for the rest of my life and will never belong to anyone else."

　　Under the bright candlelight, the bride kissed the groom deeply, but her fingers slowly lifted up, completely left the Qihai acupoint, and pressed the switch. When the kiss ended, his eyes were closed, his limbs drooped, and he became a cold and stiff mechanical puppet. However, Dharma heard her last words, and the boy's face quietly changed, becoming quiet and happy, and even a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, without any resentment or struggle, as if he fell asleep instantly, as if he had returned to the first time she saw him many years ago.

　　Under the light, she stared at him for a moment, raised her hand, and gently stroked the boy's jade-like cheek, intoxicated.

　　She didn't know how long she had been looking at him. She sighed deeply, hardened her mind, turned her head, and without looking at him again, she opened the door and walked out. Suddenly, she shouted to the outside, "Someone... someone come quickly! Wangshu, he suddenly fainted! Someone come quickly!"

　　The sound broke the silence of the night, and suddenly countless footsteps were heard outside the corridor.

　　Zhiying turned and ran back to the bridal chamber, hugged Wangshu tighter in her arms, and leaned down one last time before everyone arrived, and kissed him gently on the lips. Then, she turned her head and looked directly at the crowd and changes that were coming outside the door. Her eyes, emerging from her tears, were firm and calm, watching all the changes that were about to happen.

　　Yes, this is the path she chose, and she will definitely go to the end.

　　On the shelf, the little warbler turned its head and watched the scene silently, its black eyes rolling around - only this mechanical bird saw everything, but it could not understand the grievances that came in waves.

　　Yes, no matter how sophisticated the machine is, it can never compare to the human heart.

　　20. The Light of the Other Shore

　　In July of the 19th year of the Bai Emperor, under the leadership of Bai Mochen, the Kongsang army turned defeat into victory and finally drove the Ice Clan back from the Yunhuang Continent, forcing them to flee hastily to the sea. When the Ice Clan retreated, the huge Garuda bird that had been crawling on the plains for hundreds of years also disappeared, along with the legendary Pojun.

　　Bai Mochen led his troops back to the empty camp, rewarded the soldiers, reorganized the army, and prepared for a triumphant return. The Jialan Imperial Capital in the center of Mirror Lake had already vacated the throne, waiting for the return of the overlord.

　　However, General Bai did not show much joy. He was often seen pacing anxiously under the tiger tent, stroking the Emperor's Ring on his left hand, without saying a word. Late one night, he suddenly summoned the twelve most elite Iron Guards under his command and issued a secret order to them, ordering them to set off overnight.

　　"What exactly is Commander Bai going to do?" His confidants didn't know his intentions and whispered, "The throne of the imperial capital is vacant. If we don't take advantage of Gang Desheng's return and secure that position, something unexpected may happen."

　　"What on earth is Commander Bai looking for? Groups of troops have been sent out, almost turning the Western Wasteland upside down."

　　"Who knows? The ones who received the order were the Twelve Iron Guards, and they are always very tight-lipped."

　　When he said this, his confidants suddenly fell silent and dispersed - because the curtain moved, and a tall and thin middle-aged man in blue clothes walked in from outside, with a solemn look in his eyes, and glanced at them coldly.

　　"Mr. Mu is back?" Someone immediately went up to curry favor with him. "We are discussing that we have spent too long in the Western Wilderness, and we should persuade Marshal Bai to return to the capital as soon as possible. Mr. Mu is the person Marshal Bai trusts the most, so why don't we..."

　　Mu Xingbei interrupted him coldly: "Master Bai wants to stay, of course he has his reasons, there is no point in saying more, it is better to do your job well."

　　"Yes." Everyone around him fell silent, not daring to ask any more questions.

　　However, after scolding his subordinates, he walked out of the tent and went straight to the tiger tent where General Bai was.

　　"General Bai, the throne of the imperial capital is vacant. You should return to Jialan as soon as possible. If you delay, something bad will happen." He said the same thing to Bai Mochen as he did to the others, with an expression of worry that he could not hide. "You have stayed in the Kongji Camp for three or four days, but you have not given the order to move out and return to the court. I wonder what's going on?"

　　"For Ye Lai," Bai Mochen replied coldly, "I will not return to the imperial capital until I find Ye Lai!"

　　At that moment, Mu Xingbei saw his pupils and was shocked - Bai Shuai's eyes were deep black, with dark golden flames surging in them. What? Could it be that the power was controlling him again? Now, Bai Shuai, who was sitting alone in the tiger tent, was he Bai Mochen, or the strange and terrifying demon who had appeared twice?

　　"Fairy Yin... didn't she die?" He chose his words carefully, "In the catastrophe fire incident."

　　"No! She's not dead!" Bai Mochen interrupted him, "She was nearby at night... in this desert."

　　Mu Xingbei was stunned for a moment, not daring to deny it out loud, and just asked in a low voice: "Bai Shuai... Why is Bai Shuai so sure?"

　　Bai Mochen hesitated for a moment, as if he was also stumped by his question. After a while, he said, "I don't know either. I just feel this way. It seems that since three days ago, a voice has been telling me that Ye Lai is still alive! Yes, she is still alive, and she is nearby! I must find her, and I will kill gods and Buddhas if they get in my way!"

　　As he spoke, his speed became faster and faster, and at the end his eyes shone brightly with gold, which frightened Mu Xingbei so much that he dared not look directly at him.

　　He had never seen such a persistent look in Bai Shuai's eyes. The light emitted from those bright dark golden pupils was almost demonic and terrifying. He looked away and suddenly understood in his heart: it must be "that person" who possessed Bai Shuai's body, who gave Bai Shuai such a hint from the bottom of his heart.

　　"Yes...Fairy Yin must still be alive." He sighed, but ultimately did not dare to argue.

　　Yes, in this world, who dares to question Bai Shuai?

　　After walking out of the tiger tent, he looked up at the sky with his hands behind his back and sighed silently under the moon - Fairy Yin, Fairy Yin, I thought that our farewell on Qingshui would be the last time we would see each other in this life, but why did you still stubbornly stay here and cause so much trouble to Marshal Bai?

　　Are you alive or dead?

　　In the desert, the sound of the cavalry's horses' hooves came closer and then faded away, and it gradually became quiet outside.

　　Murong Jun sat under the window of the ancient tomb, feeling the warmth of the sunset, his eyes were empty - after losing his vision, this was his only way to connect with the outside world. Moreover, in the sunlight, the biting feeling in his body would calm down, and the pain like maggots in his tarsal bones would also subside slightly.

　　Although he couldn't see, he had been familiar with the structure of the ancient tomb after groping around a few times, and he could already move around skillfully in the dark. Every time he heard a slight noise in the inner room, he would grope over to check, but Jinran hadn't woken up.

　　"Mo Chen...Mo Chen." She called a name softly.

　　He listened to her mumbling in a coma, and his heart ached.

　　Murong Jun didn't want to go into the inner room, so he sat by the window alone, listening to all the sounds outside. After he lost his sight, his hearing seemed to become extra sharp. Sitting in the ancient tomb, he could hear the wind whistling across the desert, the herdsmen driving their cattle and sheep past, and the cavalrymen from the deserted camp riding past... The outside world was so close, so vivid, but he could no longer see it.

　　He sat alone in the darkness for the entire day. The ray of sunlight that came in through the window moved from his collar to his chest, then to his cheek, and finally disappeared.

　　It looks like the sun is about to set again.

　　Murong Jun felt the warmth on his cheeks gradually disappearing, and could not help but stretch out his hand into the void, as if trying to catch the last ray of sunlight coming in through the window, but all the light still slipped away from his fingertips.

　　He could smell the warm breath beside his ears, and a furry head arched over from the side and rubbed his neck. It was a blue fox, which rushed in from the window in groups, bringing all kinds of food.

　　Murong Jun touched the blue fox's head and smiled bitterly. If it weren't for the care of these little creatures, he and Jin Ran would have starved to death in this ancient tomb, right? Were these psychic little beasts instructed by the owner of this ancient tomb to take care of them so wholeheartedly?

　　Sword Saint Mu Yan once said that after everything was over, he could return to the ancient tomb to find Jin Ran. Moreover, he fulfilled his promise - however, she did not promise that he could find the An Jin Ran who belonged to him.

　　He could never find the girl he first met at the dock in Yecheng. He had lost her many years ago.

　　When the last trace of warmth disappeared, he felt the night coming again. The blind man fell silent again. Murong Jun sat alone in the shadow under the window, feeling the gnawing pain in his bones become more intense. As soon as the sun sets, the 100,000 wronged souls will howl and gnaw in his body, as if they want to bite through the flesh and blood cage that trapped them and return to the world of the living.

　　Tonight was a full moon night, and he knew that the evil spirits would be doubly violent.

　　He gritted his teeth, hugged his shoulders, and pressed his back against the wall of the ancient tomb, trying his best to resist the intense pain in his body. In the silence, every minute and every second seemed particularly long, and the whole long night was like an endless hell.

　　"Ahhh!" He couldn't help but screamed in a low voice, shaking with pain. He bit his own hand hard to prevent himself from losing control, fearing that if he screamed, it would disturb the people resting in the inner room. However, the unspeakable pain still penetrated into his bones, leaving him with no strength left in his body. He fell to the ground, twitching violently.

　　With a dull thud, Murong Jun slammed his hand against the wall, using the severe pain to calm himself. Blood quickly flowed down his hand. However, he seemed to feel no pain, and continued to slam it madly, his whole body shaking.

　　The man struggling in pain was almost mad, beating his fists again and again, his hands full of blood. He didn't even feel the blue foxes swarming over him, whimpering desperately, nor did he feel the woman in white in the depths of the tomb being startled and quietly opening her eyes - where... where is this, and what sound is coming from his ears?

　　Yin Yelai woke up from the darkness, and before he could figure out where he was, he was pulled by the blue foxes and rushed outside. He stumbled and groped his way to the place, and suddenly he was stunned - the moonlight poured down from the window, shining on the man on the ground. The man was trembling in the moonlight, banging his body against the wall like crazy, suppressing his painful groans by self-mutilation, his hands were covered in blood, but he refused to stop.

　　"Shaoyou... Shaoyou!" She screamed and rushed over to grab his hand, "Don't do this!"

　　She picked him up from the ground, desperately trying to stop him from hurting himself, and shouted his name loudly—he seemed to really hear her voice, and opened his eyes in extreme pain. However, his eyes could no longer reflect any shadow.

　　"Your eyes!" She was shocked. "What's wrong with your eyes?"

　　"Jinran...is it you?" He stretched out his bloody hand and groped in the air.

　　"It's me!" He grabbed his hand in the air and choked, "You...what's wrong with you?"

　　"I...it's nothing..." Murong Jun murmured, holding back the pain, trying his best to speak to her in a calm and indifferent tone, but his voice was still intermittent, "I... woke you up..."

　　"Don't say that!" Yin Yelai interrupted him, forcing himself to hold back his emotions, his voice trembling, "You...what's wrong with you? Shaoyou? How did you get yourself like this?"

　　"Don't worry about me," Murong Jun shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I... it's all my own fault."

　　"Don't say that!" She hugged him against the wall, tore off her clothes and bandaged his bloody hands. He remained silent, using all his strength to suppress the pain in his body and not groan in front of her. Yin Yelai carefully bandaged his index finger, looked up at his thin cheeks and scarred body, felt a sharp pain in her heart, and tears in her eyes fell one by one, landing on the back of his hand.

　　He couldn't see her expression, but he could feel tears hitting his skin. At that moment, he felt a surge of emotion in his chest - so many years had passed, so many things had happened, but he still cried for him!

　　He suddenly raised his hands and hugged her tightly, murmuring uncontrollably: "Jinran...Jinran!"

　　"Jinran is dead." After a while, she said softly.

　　He sensed her silence and suddenly fell silent too, laughing bitterly, "Yes...how could I have forgotten? Jinran is already dead - and was burned to death in a trap I designed myself!"

　　"Don't say that," she whispered, "You didn't mean to hurt me."

　　"But I was still hurt after all." He murmured, gradually loosening his hand. "I remember the look in your eyes when you looked back at me in the flames at that moment. I will never forget it in my life."

　　Yin Yelai gently broke free from his arms, sighed, lowered her head, and continued to bandage his injured hands. His hands were still as slender and beautiful as in his memory, but the man in front of him had become so haggard and sick, dying from the pain, and seemed to have reached the end of his rope.

　　However, even if he was at a dead end, he would rather hide alone and not let her see him.

　　At that moment, she felt a pang in her heart and almost burst into tears again.

　　——How strange, she had always been a cold and strong person since she was a child, and she had almost never shed tears no matter what kind of adversity or setbacks she faced. However, since her teenage years, whenever she was close to Shaoyou, she would often cry for various reasons, and even the slightest throbbing could trigger the greatest emotion - it seemed that all her tears in her life were prepared for him.

　　"The blood poison in your body has been solved by Sword Saint Mu Yan." After the bandage was done, Murong Jun said softly, "From now on, you don't have to worry about it anymore. You are still a healthy and normal person. You don't have to lock yourself in the ancient tomb."

　　"Really?" Yin Yelai's eyes lit up, but then dimmed. "Even so, where can I go?"

　　"During the day, I heard cavalrymen in the desert outside searching for you and asking herdsmen about your whereabouts," Murong Jun shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I heard that Bai Mochen has won the war and the world - and he hasn't forgotten you. He is looking for you, Jinran."

　　When she heard the name, she trembled suddenly. Her first reaction was fear and avoidance. She said in a lost voice: "They... they didn't find this place, did they?"

　　Murong Jun shook his head, "No."

　　"That's good...that's good." She breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly raised her head in the darkness, looking at him with a resolute and bright look in her eyes. "Yin Yelai died in that fire, and all his past was burned to ashes - so, no matter what he is like now, I will never go back."

　　"........" Murong Jun seemed a little surprised and remained silent without answering.

　　"Besides, I can't just abandon you." She reached out and supported him, "Come on, it's too late, I'll take you back to rest."

　　She was still weak after just waking up, and her arms were not very strong, but she still helped him stand up. Suddenly, Murong Jun laughed softly and asked sarcastically: "So, are you feeling sorry for me? You feel sorry for me because I am blind and have nothing, and you don't want to leave me here like a dog, right?"

　　"No." I heard her answer softly, "I am the poor one..."

　　She turned her head and smiled at him in the moonlight. "You can't see, so you don't know how horrible I look now. Besides, my tendons and veins are all broken, and my sword skills are useless. As someone who died in a fire once, I no longer belong to the world of the living. It's better for me to quietly spend the rest of my life in this ancient tomb."

　　"........" Murong Jun was stunned for a moment, raised his hand, as if he wanted to touch her cheek that was burned by fire, but he turned his head away silently.

　　"How could that be? I will never think you are ugly." He shook his head, "I believe Bai Mochen feels the same way."

　　After a moment of silence, she suddenly sighed: "I didn't expect that you would persuade me to go back to Mo Chen."

　　"This is the best ending for you." He managed to type a few words, and felt a sharp pain in his heart - yes, no matter what, he didn't want to see Jinran bury her life like this... He would rather she go to someone else and bloom the flower of her life again.

　　"Thank you for your kindness," he replied, "but I have my own life."

　　"Jinran, your life should not end in this ancient tomb." He sighed softly, "You are not like me, you really have nowhere to go. Now, as long as you are willing to reach out, this world is yours."

　　"Oh," she couldn't help laughing softly, "I'm just a woman. I once thought that winning the heart of one person was all I could hope for. I never coveted something so huge."

　　The white moonlight was shining through the high window on top of the ancient tomb. Perhaps knowing that he couldn't see her, she raised her head and looked at him quietly for a long time in the moonlight. After they parted in the capital, he had become extremely thin and frosted, no longer the handsome and elegant young man he used to be.

　　"You've really lost a lot of weight." She sighed softly, unable to stop feeling sad.

　　He shook his head. His eyes were no longer visible, but he still showed a faint smile. "But you're still alive, aren't you?"

　　"Life is not determined in a moment..." Yin Yelai smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Back then, we separated and thought we would be separated forever - but who could have known the outcome until the last moment? Even if the mountains don't change, the waters will change. Now, aren't we reunited in this ancient tomb?"

　　He was in a complicated mood for a while, and felt that the fate of separation and reunion over the past ten years was really indescribable. Yin Yelai looked up at the moon in the desert outside the ancient tomb, and sighed softly, "Perhaps, this ending is not bad? We are all people who have wandered all our lives, with nowhere to go in this world. Why not spend the rest of our lives in this ancient tomb with Blue Fox as our companion."

　　Murong Jun was slightly shocked. Did she mean to spend the rest of her life here with him? To take care of each other, to support each other, until they both turned into bones in this ancient tomb... Perhaps, this wouldn't be bad, right?

　　He did not answer, but stared at the ceiling of the tomb with empty eyes for a long time. Suddenly, he laughed into the void.

　　"What's wrong?" Murong Jun asked softly, and Yin Yelai was stunned.

　　He smiled and shook his head, "Spend the rest of my life? I don't need your pity, Jinran."

　　"Don't say that! Shaoyou, you shouldn't be such a self-deprecating person when you encounter a little setback." She interrupted him, frowning slightly, "If you don't want me to take care of you, then I will find another place to go - why do you have to belittle yourself like this?"

　　"Because, the rest of your life is not meant to be wasted." He smiled bitterly, "And you can't just send me, yourself away like this...Jinran, you think too little of yourself, too little of me."

　　He was suddenly speechless, looking at her smile, unable to speak.

　　"Let's not talk about this anymore." As if he was extremely tired, Murong Jun shook his head and whispered, "Let's rest first."

　　She helped him to the deepest tomb and laid him on the stone bed to rest. He closed his eyes and rested, and she watched over him, fearing that he would suddenly fall ill again. However, he was too weak to stay in the darkness for half an hour, and then his eyes closed uncontrollably.

　　The two of them lay down, one leaning against the other, and gradually fell asleep unknowingly.

　　The ancient tomb was dark, with only the moonlight as bright as water, and the breathing of both people could be heard clearly.

　　"Jinran...Jinran." In her deep sleep, she vaguely heard someone murmur.

　　Is that Shaoyou's voice? Is he...awake again? But she was so sleepy that she couldn't open her eyes. In the trance of half-sleep and half-wakefulness, she felt only sadness and warmth - in the dream, she stood on the other side, separated from the past by a wide river, and on the other side of the river was a thick fog, so she could only vaguely see the people and things of the past.

　　In her dream, she saw everything that had appeared in the past: the pier, the gangway, the caravan, the ships... Her teenage self was holding the hand of a young boy and playing on the other side of the stream, and the silver bell-like laughter kept reaching her ears.

　　She looked at another self across time and space, feeling a lot of emotions. How wonderful it would be...if time could stay at that moment forever. That was the most colorful, bright and happy day in her life.

　　She stood on the other side of the river, staring blankly for a long time. Suddenly, she clearly saw a huge whirlpool forming on the water surface in front of her, quietly and silently approaching the unaware young couple.

　　"Be careful!" At that moment, she couldn't help but exclaim.

　　However, the young couple was completely deaf to her reminders and warnings, and they continued to move forward along the stream, approaching the ever-expanding whirlpool step by step, with great joy and without any precautions.

　　"Be careful!" She screamed heartbreakingly, "Shaoyou... Shaoyou!"

　　She called out his name, but she was unable to cross the broad river. He could only watch helplessly as the torrent swept in, covering the whole sky and earth, and watched the young couple in love being separated forever.

　　Although she had nightmares one after another, she could not wake up. She slept very deeply. When she woke up the next day, it was already noon. The sun shone directly in from the skylight, making her skin hot. However, when she opened her eyes, there was no one on the stone bed opposite her. It was so early in the morning. Could it be that Shaoyou had already gotten up? He was blind, so why did he get up so early?

　　"Shaoyou?" She stood up and walked out. "Where are you?"

　　Her voice echoed in the ancient tomb like the wind blowing in, but no one answered.

　　The ancient tomb was not big, and it only took a few moments to search inside and outside, but no one was found. Yin Yelai stopped and took a deep breath, feeling his heart sinking.

　　Yes, Shaoyou is gone, he is not in this ancient tomb! Where on earth did he go? Where else could he go?

　　He...wouldn't have a seizure in the middle of the night and do something self-harming?

　　Suddenly, she felt something pulling her sleeves. She looked down and saw a blue fox. The psychic little animal seemed to know what he was looking for. It held the corner of her clothes, whimpering, and dragged her forward. She hurriedly followed the blue fox forward, her heart pounding all the way, fearing that she would be led to see some terrible scene.

　　However, the blue fox brought her to the high window on the outer wall of the ancient tomb, then jumped up, looked at her through the window, then looked back at the desert outside the window and uttered a woof.

　　"What?!" Yin Yelai understood at that moment and said in a lost voice, "He...he left?"

　　The blue fox nodded, whined, jumped down, and ran outside. Without time to think, she struggled to climb up the high window and jumped out of the ancient tomb. It was already noon outside, and the scorching sun shone on the endless desert, reflecting the dazzling light, making the person who had just recovered from a serious injury dizzy. Yin Yelai shielded her eyes with her hands, took a deep breath, and ran following the blue fox's footprints - where did Shaoyou go? A blind and weak person left the ancient tomb alone and walked into the desert. What did he want to do?

　　The blue fox took her all the way to the northeast at lightning speed.

　　She held on to her last breath and chased him all the way, hoping to find him before he fainted in the desert and not let him die alone, but she was completely unaware that her body had reached its limit.

　　After running wildly for nearly an hour under the scorching sun, Yin Yelai's speed began to slow down, her steps became weak and shaky - after so long, after countless injuries, her body was already riddled with wounds, and although she had been treated by Sword Saint Mu Yan, she had not fully recovered. At this moment, after chasing for so long, she was already at the end of her strength.

　　He still couldn't find Shaoyou. Could he have gotten lost and fainted in the desert?

　　The scorching sun was blinding. Yin Yelai was too weak to run, but she was anxious and didn't even bother to catch her breath, so she continued to walk forward. Under the scorching sun, her vision began to blur, and she staggered in the sea of ​​sand. Suddenly, her knees weakened and she fell onto the scorching sand.

　　No.....I can't just give up like this! If she doesn't go find him, Shaoyou will die in the desert!

　　However, before she could struggle to stand up, she heard a sharp warning from the blue fox in front of her. She raised her head with difficulty, and in the blink of an eye, she heard the sound of horse hooves. There was actually a horseman galloping from a distance, and when he got close, he suddenly dispersed and surrounded her!

　　Who? Who is coming? She raised her head weakly. In the steaming desert, she could only vaguely see that it was the cavalry of Kongsang, all dressed in black and riding black horses. It seemed... it seemed that they had seen their attire somewhere before.

　　Oh my god...suddenly, she screamed.

　　Yes, she recognized them! This group of people were the twelve iron guards under Mo Chen's command! How could Mo Chen's most trusted confidant suddenly appear here?

　　"Is it her?" The leading cavalryman looked down at her, a little hesitant, "Fairy Yin?"

　　She turned her head away in silence without answering. After years of wandering, the once stunning beauty had become haggard, with half of her face disfigured and the other half covered in sand and dirt, making it impossible to recognize her original appearance.

　　The leader of the Iron Guard frowned and ordered, "Help her onto the horse and take her away."

　　"Yes!" An Iron Guard jumped off his horse, lifted her up from the desert, and helped her onto the horse. She struggled, and suddenly pushed the cavalryman away - but her hands were no longer strong, and the push made her fall again under the scorching sun and sand.

　　"That shouldn't be the case." The Iron Guard was a little surprised. "If it was Fairy Yin, why would she refuse to go back to see Marshal Bai?"

　　"No, she is Yin Yelai." Suddenly, she heard someone speaking, identifying her. The voice made her whole body tremble, and she looked up - Shaoyou! There was a person sitting on the last horse, and it was Shaoyou! He... Why is he here? Why is he with these people?

　　The leader of the Iron Guard hesitated for a moment and ordered: "Whether it is true or not, take it back to show it to General Bai first!"

　　She was helped onto the horse's back and walked side by side with Murong Jun on another horse.

　　Shaoyou... Shaoyou. She crouched on the horse's back, weakly calling his name, and stretched out her hand with her last bit of strength to grab her sleeve, wanting him to say something - but the man never answered. In her distracted vision, she only saw him looking at her silently with empty eyes, his dark eyes like the bottomless ancient spring in the ancient tomb.

　　She thought vaguely, he couldn't see her, so what was he looking at?

　　Why did he leave alone? And why did he suddenly come back here? He brought the twelve iron-clad guards with him. Was he going to hand her over to Mo Chen? —— She had so many questions to ask him, but she didn't even have the strength to say a word... Just like that, she was surrounded by the twelve iron cavalrymen and galloped towards the direction of the empty camp.

　　After a moment, the empty camp was already in sight, with fluttering flags surrounding the large tent in the center.

　　"Go, go to the Empty Camp, and return to that person." Suddenly, she vaguely saw him lower his head on the horse beside her and whispered in her ear: "Jinran, you should have such a life... I don't need your pity either."

　　What?! She almost couldn't help shouting. She had already decided to bury herself, why did he use his last bit of strength to push her to someone else? This was her life, and it wasn't for him to decide!

　　However, she was dying and had no strength to utter a word.

　　"Go ahead. I know you still miss him in your heart. You were unconscious for so long, calling his name day and night... Even if you want to deceive yourself, I know everything clearly." He whispered in her ear, reminding her word by word, "Jinran, you shouldn't bury your life in an ancient tomb - even if you want to, I won't allow it."

　　His voice was gentle and low, as solid as a rock. At that moment, her heart was boiling.

　　"Perhaps you followed him in the beginning, became his killer, and became his mistress because you had no choice. Perhaps you thought in your heart that you were just obeying fate and playing along, without much sincerity. But later," he paused and sighed, "later, in that catastrophe, you tested your true heart between life and death... You could die for him, and he could do anything for you. You had already overcome the initial obstacles between you, and you promised to live and die for each other."

　　"......." She was speechless. Listening to her life story, she felt as if it was a dream, but she could not refute it.

　　"Don't deceive yourself - Jinran, you only live this one life. In just a few short decades, don't leave yourself with any regrets, and don't let yourself miss the chance to meet again and end up like we are now."

　　He lowered his head and "looked" at her, his eyes empty and deep, containing countless unspeakable words. He whispered softly in her ear, his fingers gently stroked her hair for the last time, steadily and calmly, and then moved away without a trace of nostalgia, "So, go back to him! Live this life well and enjoy the beauty of this world. In addition to the ancient tomb, you should have a different life."

　　He grasped the reins, turned around the dock, suddenly whipped the horse hard, and galloped away!

　　He opened his mouth weakly, wanting to ask where he was going, but no words came out of his dry throat. Shaoyou... Shaoyou! Are you going to leave completely after all?

　　The desert was steaming under the scorching sun, and in her blurred vision, she could only see his back as he turned away, his white clothes fluttering like a white crane, gradually disappearing in the yellow sand - she knew this might be the last time they would see each other in this life, and yet, she tried her best to open her mouth, but no sound came out, and she could only watch him leave.

　　Just like in a dream.

　　——In the end, they experienced a third heart-wrenching separation in the torrent of fate.

　　Twelve iron cavalrymen, carrying the unconscious woman, galloped all the way and rushed into the central military tent of the deserted camp.

　　"General Bai! We found someone!" The leader of the Iron Guards carried Yin Yelai off his horse and into the tent where the commander was. "Bring her back for you to see if she is Fairy Yin."

　　The frail girl was held in the arms of the armored warrior, her black hair falling like a waterfall, half of her burnt face exposed, and the other half covered with sand and dirt. However, the uniformed soldier in the central army tent took one look and his face changed. He suddenly stood up and rushed over to catch the unconscious woman, "Ye Lai!"

　　At that moment, all the soldiers heard the exclamation from General Bai.

　　When the war situation in the Western Wilds collapsed, in the distant West Sea, a shocking change shook the entire Cangliu Empire.

　　On the wedding night, the groom Wangshu suddenly fainted and never woke up again. The bride Zhiying cried heartbreakingly, making everyone sigh. What was even stranger was that when everyone went to ask the Senate for instructions, the elders also fell into a coma. For a time, the entire Kongming Island fell into unprecedented chaos.

　　The Senate collapsed overnight, and among the ten witches, only one, Wu Zhen, remained. This woman who had lost her husband again was so grief-stricken that she didn't know if she could regain her sanity.

　　However, when everyone in Cangliu was uneasy and had their own thoughts, Wu Zhen - Zhiying, who was still wearing her wedding dress, stood up and summoned all the elders of the tribe and soldiers with the rank of captain and above in the Senate.

　　When everyone saw the delicate woman, their hearts were shocked.

　　Zhiying's face was pale, but her eyes were shining like steel, without any weakness or grief. She just sat there quietly, watching all the people coming, responding indifferently to the condolences and sympathy that came like a tide, and her answers were concise and calm.

　　It is truly awe-inspiring that they can still do this after suffering such a devastating blow.

　　When everyone was present, Zhiying stood up, bowed gracefully, and spoke word by word. Her voice echoed in the empty hall and reached everyone's ears.

　　"Everyone, Zhiying was born unlucky. Both of my marriages ended in such a fate. I think this is God's will, making me homeless for the rest of my life. Now, my husband is dead, and the country is in turmoil. Zhiying swears here that I will take Cangliu as my husband in this life, and devote myself to protecting my country and my people, and never marry again!"

　　"If you violate this agreement, heaven and earth will not tolerate it!"

　　Although the woman's voice was not loud, every word she said was powerful, making all the anxious people hold their breath.

　　"Wu Zhen!" After a brief silence, the crowd erupted in shouts. Someone stretched out his arm, palms facing down, a gesture of respect and submission among the Ice Clan, and shouted, "Wu Zhen! The Guardian of Cangliu!"

　　More people stretched out their hands, palms down, and shouted to her.

　　A month later, a large army returned from the east, crossing the vast blue sea and returning to the ruined Qipanzhou. The exhausted Major General Xi Zheng walked out of the Lovebirds, and behind him were equally exhausted soldiers, including elites like Major General Mu Yuan, as well as ordinary lieutenants and corporals. They retreated from the bloody battle in Yunhuang and returned to their hometown after a hard and arduous journey of thousands of miles. After going through hardships, not a single one of them survived.

　　And the one who greeted them was the supreme leader of the Cangliu Empire, Wuzhen Zhiying, who was known as the Guardian.

　　"General Xi Zheng," he greeted him at the dock, his faint smile concealing too much bitterness and vicissitudes, and he held out his hand to him, "There were rumors in the empire that you were a defector, but now everyone sees that you went to support our warriors in Yunhuang and returned with them - today, on behalf of the Senate, I welcome you."

　　"Zhiying..." he murmured, not knowing how to face his ex-wife.

　　“Don’t call me Zhiying,” she shook her head, her tone calm and firm, “The woman named Zhiying is dead. The only one alive now is Wuzhen—the one who swore to marry the empire’s Wuzhen in this life.”

　　"........" He stared at her for a long time before lowering his voice and asking, "What about Wangshu?"

　　Zhiying's face turned slightly pale, and she just said, "Follow me," and turned around.

　　Xi Zheng followed her all the way forward, and walked down to the deep underground military workshop. The cocoon room that was originally used to cultivate the God's Hand became empty as the children left. In the center of the dark room, there was a cool light, but it was a pool of clear water. Wu Zhen walked over, stared at the pool for a moment, and waved to him, "Look."

　　Xi Zheng walked over, took one look and was stunned, saying in a lost voice: "Wangshu?!"

　　"Yes," Wu Zhen said with a sad smile, staring at the young man sleeping under the water, "Look, I sent him back to where he came from, but..." She raised her hand and pointed to the crystal coffins around the pool, sighing, "But the elders of the Senate will never wake up again."

　　In each crystal coffin lay an elder in a black robe, from the chief elder Wu Xian to Wu Lang, Wu Gu, Wu Di, Wu Li... However, under each lifelike skin, there was already a cold mechanical body. As the controller Wangshu fell asleep, they also returned to unconsciousness.

　　Xi Zheng looked at all this underground and murmured in disbelief: "Sure enough, the entire Senate has become a puppet!"

　　"Yes," Wu Zhen sighed, "Luckily you saw the opportunity and escaped."

　　"........" Xi Zheng was speechless, looking at the delicate and beautiful woman in front of him - he couldn't imagine what kind of despair and grief she had experienced in the past few months. Perhaps, in the entire empire, he was the only one who understood how deep her feelings for this young man were.

　　But in the end, she sent Wangshu back to the bottom of the water with her own hands, and he became a cold machine.

　　Wu Zhen had tears in his eyes, but he smiled and stretched out his hand to him, "General, now that the other elders in the Senate have unfortunately passed away, are you willing to become a new member of the Senate and help me revive Cangliu as one of the Ten New Wizards?"

　　Become the new Ten Witches? Help her revive Cangliu?

　　Xi Zheng was stunned for a moment, as if he felt her tone was sincere yet distant. Although she was standing in front of him, it seemed as if she was reaching out to him from thousands of miles away. However, he hesitated for only a moment, then immediately reached out and held those hands tightly.

　　"Yes, I do." He looked at her with a firm gaze and uttered the promise word by word.

　　Wu Zhen looked at him and smiled slightly, but tears gradually welled up in her eyes. Her smile was warm, but her fingers were as cold as ice and snow, and she slowly pulled her hand away.

　　"Thank you, General Xi Zheng."

　　When she walked out of the underground military workshop with Xi Zheng, everyone waited with bated breath - after the Senate was wiped out, this outstanding young pair of men and women were the only remaining backbone of Cangliu, and the empire, which was in ruins, would be rebuilt by them together.

　　When standing among everyone, Xi Zheng took Wu Zhen's hand and announced: "Please bear witness, I, Xi Zheng, am willing to put on the black robe, become a member of the Senate, stand shoulder to shoulder with Lord Wu Zhen, take the country as my home, and protect Cangliu with my whole life!"

　　At that moment, the entire Kongming Island was like spring thunder, announcing the beginning of a new era.

　　Finale

　　On July 30th of the 19th year of Baidi, Kongsang's war against the Ice Clan came to an end.

　　Marshal Bai Mochen, who led Kongsang to turn the tide of the war and win, led his army back to the capital. He accepted the abdication of the Bai tribe's Yueyi empress in the Zichen Hall on top of the Lanbai Tower and officially ascended the throne as the new emperor of Kongsang. The empress abdicated and returned to Yecheng with her husband Murong Yi. She was the wife of the Duke of Zhenguo and received numerous titles and rewards. Although the other six princes were dissatisfied, they were afraid of Marshal Bai's military power and dared not speak out. They could only remain silent and have their own thoughts.

　　Perhaps in order to bring some joy to the people of Kongsang who had just experienced war and to dispel the shadows, the Galan Empire held a grand succession ceremony when the new emperor ascended the throne.

　　The ceremony was scheduled for October 15, the day of the Sea King Festival. It was a grand festival in itself, and with the new emperor ascending the throne, the entire imperial capital was ten times more festive and lively than before. Everywhere was decorated with lanterns and colorful lights, and the streets were filled with people who came out to see the lanterns and have fun, with young men and women in pairs, and laughter was endless.

　　"How come flowers bloomed on the trees along the road overnight?" A young girl looked around on the busy street, her eyes dazzled. "What kind of flowers are these? I have never seen them in Nanga Jungle!"

　　"Silly, those are not real flowers." A young man next to him answered, a wisp of dark blue hair showing under his hood, smiling, "These are carved petal by petal by jewelers in Ye City using various jades. The stamens are dotted with gems. When the pearls shine, they look like real flowers."

　　"Wow, it's true, it's strung together with gold thread!" The girl leaned over to take a look, stretched out her fingers and plucked the pistil, and the pistil trembled. "It's so beautiful, every petal seems to move!"

　　"Hey, get out of here! You can only look at these things, don't touch them!" A patrol guard nearby rushed over, rudely opened her hand, and shouted, "This is a jade carving. You can't afford to pay for breaking a petal!"

　　Can't afford to pay? Liuli stuck out her tongue and wanted to retort, but in the end she held back and just rolled her eyes at the man, pulling Suguang and turning away.

　　"Your temper has improved a lot." Su Guang couldn't help but sigh.

　　"Humph, why bother with these mortals!" Liuli curled her lips, but raised her hand and weighed a purse in her hand, "Let him lose some money."

　　"You..." Su Guang couldn't help laughing, thinking of the first time they met in the desert - at that time, this clever little girl had tried to steal his Bi Tian and was almost seriously injured by him.

　　When I thought of this, I suddenly felt that the world is impermanent and like a dream.

　　However, Liuli didn't know what kind of emotion went through his mind at that moment. He just looked at the grand and magnificent scene in front of him, sighed contentedly, and murmured: "I have been imprisoned in the sky for so long, and it's rare for me to come back to the ground. Why should I be in a bad mood because of some trivial things? Besides, we are about to leave Yunhuang for Haiguo. By the way-"

　　She turned around and looked at him again, "Are you... really the crown prince of the Sea Kingdom?"

　　"Yes," Suguang nodded with a smile, but his tone was low, "But I don't want to go back and inherit the throne of the Sea Kingdom."

　　"Why?" Liuli was surprised.

　　"As the heir of the Sea King, I should have been protecting the Dragon Tomb, but I abandoned my responsibility and traveled to the Cloud Wasteland without permission." Su Guang shook his head, "I am not a qualified crown prince of the Sea Kingdom, so a more suitable person should inherit the throne - such as my brother Su Yuan."

　　"That's true. You care more about Yunhuang than Haiguo," Liuli curled her lips, not saying anything too concerned. "In fact, the throne is really not that good. You see, I'm the king of the Winged Tribe in Yunfu City. It's really boring. If you don't want to be the king, then don't be the king. It's also good."

　　Looking at the girl, he wanted to know if she said this to comfort him. However, the look in her eyes was calm and relaxed, and she didn't care about such important gains and losses at all - perhaps, these races flying in the sky, their minds and bodies are just as light and free of worries?

　　He smiled and took her through the splendid imperial capital, enjoying the prosperity of the world at that moment.

　　"Hey, look, the fireworks are being set off! The fireworks are starting!" Suddenly she stopped, grabbed his sleeve, pointed at a certain place in the sky and shouted - her finger was pointing at the White Pagoda of the Galan. Around the base of the pagoda, the imperial palace was setting off imperial fireworks. This kind of special royal fireworks was only set off once a year, and was much more magnificent than the civilian fireworks.

　　With a deafening sound, clusters of fireworks rose from the night sky, spread overhead, and enveloped the entire imperial capital.

　　"Look... those are fragments of stars!" Liuli looked at the falling fireworks. Six colors of ashes fell from the sky and scattered to the ground like gems. She couldn't help but be very surprised. "I wonder if the 'Six Stars Inviting the Moon' will be set off tonight. It would be great if I could find a gold coin!"

　　She looked up among the thousands of people, her eyes reflecting the flickering and dazzling fireworks, as clear as water.

　　The moon was round, but far away—so far that she couldn't reach it. Under the moon, the fireworks that scattered and fell in the air fluttered like a huge meteor shower, covering the crowds of people looking up in the imperial capital. At that moment, the light in Liuli's eyes dimmed for a moment, and she suddenly sighed.

　　Suguang frowned, "Why, you're suddenly unhappy?"

　　"Don't these falling fireworks look like the 'Midsummer Snow' on the towering trees?" Liuli said sadly, turning her eyes away from the fireworks - there are fireworks every year, but her hometown has been destroyed, and the 'Midsummer Snow' in the dense forest has become a thing of the past, and it will never reappear no matter how many years pass.

　　At that moment, Su Guang's eyes dimmed slightly, and he felt a slight pain in his heart.

　　"There is a kind of flower in my hometown, which blooms in the clouds, withers in the wind, and never falls to the ground." After the heavy snow in Beiyue County, Zi Yan once lazily combed her hair and mentioned this name to him for the first time, "It is as short-lived as the snow in midsummer... If you see it one day, you will feel that you have had a dream."

　　Was it a dream?

　　He still remembered the moment he met her a hundred years ago, the thrilling events that happened in the dense forest, and the tiny white flowers that fell like snow... However, the shadow that left him with the shattering of the pearl had disappeared in the cycle of reincarnation like a dream.

　　“Even after a hundred times of tempering, there will be a day when steel will shatter into pieces, and memories will also have an end.” Under the dark moon, the disappearing shadow said to him, “I will go to a new reincarnation and forget you - please also forget me.”

　　Zi Yan... Zi Yan, I will never forget you.

　　But, I will do as you said, keep moving forward and live a good life.

　　"Let's go buy something," Liuli's voice came to his ears. After all, she was cheerful and young, and the gloomy look only lasted for a moment before it was swept away. She took his hand and walked forward, "Look, there is a row of stalls over there!"

　　Su Guang smiled bitterly and obediently let her pull him forward.

　　After the Garuda crashed in the sky, he first followed Liuli back to the Bronze Palace on the Pamon Plateau and met Princess Feili, the temporary head of the Carlomon family. Liuli told her aunt the news of her father and mother's death in the Nangami Forest, but concealed her true identity and Suguang's identity.

　　After she said goodbye to the tribe who raised her, she prepared to travel around the world with him with ease.

　　"Hey, come and see!" Liuli stopped in front of a stall and looked at the dazzling array of small things on it - there were textiles and embroidery produced in Dongze, cheese cakes from Xihuang, and exquisite ceramics from Zhongzhou. Her eyes lit up, and she picked up every item and refused to put it down. In the end, she picked up a full bag, and then haggled with the vendor for half an hour over the difference of one or two copper coins.

　　Su Guang watched from the side, without urging her, his eyes calm and tolerant.

　　When Liuli contentedly bargained down the price in half and bought a large bag of things, his eyes rolled and he suddenly frowned again, turned his head and asked: "What do you think I should bring to see your father when I go to the Sea Country? - I plan to give these small things to some of your ordinary friends, not to the honorable Sea King."

　　Su Guang couldn't help but be surprised, "So you bought these for me?"

　　"Yeah, I've never met your people before... I'm so nervous." Liuli blushed and stared at her toes nervously, "What if... What if they don't like me? You mermaids all come from the sea. Will you think that we, the Winged Clan, are aliens? Will they... Will they object?"

　　He looked at her serious expression and couldn't help but smile, "What are you going to do if the emperor objects?"

　　"What else can I do? I can only beg him with all my might." Liuli muttered, angrily, "If they still don't agree, then I can only..."

　　"What can we do?" Su Guang wanted to tease her.

　　"Then we can only rob the bride!" Liuli suddenly burst out laughing, grabbed his hand, and dragged him forward, "I might as well carry you on my shoulders and fly back to Yunfu City to get married! The Wing Clan will not allow anyone to bully us, can those shrimp soldiers and crab generals of your family catch up with us?"

　　Su Guang laughed out loud, and at that moment he felt full of joy, which swept away the sadness of a moment ago.

　　She dragged him around the night market, but she was still thinking about preparing a gift for his father. Su Guang finally couldn't help but sigh and advised her: "There is everything in the palace, no need to buy anything - and when we go back, my father will probably no longer be the Sea King, so there is no need to be so formal."

　　"Ah?" Liuli looked up in surprise, "Why?"

　　"A few days ago, I was at the Qingshui River and received a message from the Manta Ray that the Dragon God had been born in the Dragon Tomb of the Extreme Ice Abyss," Suguang said calmly, with no change in his eyes. "Because I was traveling far away, the only one guarding the Dragon God was Dark Cod - and she took the newborn Dragon God to my brother Suyuan without permission."

　　"Oh?" Liuli didn't understand, "Then what?"

　　"The Dragon God only makes a contract with the first person it sees when it opens its eyes, and recognizes him as the Sea King." Su Guang said calmly, "It has been like this since ancient times - so, whenever the Dragon God reincarnates, the Crown Prince of the Sea Kingdom must guard the Dragon Tomb to ensure that the Dragon God does not fall into the hands of others the moment he wakes up."

　　Liuli cried out, then came to her senses and became a little angry. "So, they are trying to seize your throne?"

　　"Not really," Suguang shook his head and smiled bitterly, "It should be said that I was stripped of my title because I left my post without permission."

　　"That's true," Liuli thought for a moment and nodded, "Then.... Should we go get it back?"

　　"Of course not." Suguang shook his head. "Anyu has a crush on Suyuan. She stayed in the extremely cold land for hundreds of years for him, and finally waited for the opportunity of the Dragon God's reincarnation. I've said that Suyuan is more suitable to be the Sea King than me. I'm used to wandering around, and I don't want to be confined in the palace by the position of Sea King."

　　“Since you don’t want to take it back, forget it.” Liuli reached out and put the crystal wind chime she had taken a fancy to back to its original place, muttering, “If Suyuan becomes the Sea King, I won’t bring him any gifts!”

　　"Both Suyuan and Anyu are not bad people." Suguang said for them, "They are more suitable to rule the Sea Nation than I am."

　　"Humph, but they stole your things!" Liuli snorted, raised her hand and took his arm and walked into the bustling night market. She tilted her head and thought for a long time, "You said that your father is the King of the Sea, and he must have seen all kinds of treasures in the world. What should I give him to make him think that I am not an ignorant country girl?"

　　Su Guang didn't expect that she was still thinking about this, and couldn't help but smile bitterly, "You are a unique Winged Clan from the Ninth Heaven, how could they think you are a country girl?"

　　"Winged Tribe? Ah, that's right!" Liuli suddenly lost her voice, "I figured it out!"

　　Without waiting for Su Guang to ask her, she shook her shoulders, and with a swish, huge wings suddenly spread out from behind her! The golden wings reflected the bright lights of the city, refracting thousands of rays of light, causing the people around to exclaim in unison.

　　"Look, look, this is unique!" Liuli cheered, stretched out her hand, plucked out the longest feather from the tip of her wing with a snap, and waved it in front of Suguang, "Can I use this to weave a scarf for your father? Even if he is the richest sea king, he certainly doesn't have a scarf made of the golden feathers of the Wing Clan, right?"

　　"..." Su Guang looked at the little girl who was laughing so hard that her teeth were showing. He was speechless for a long time and sighed, "Put your wings away quickly! Do you want to get caught by showing off like this?"

　　He grabbed her and quickly made his way through the crowd of onlookers, trying to leave.

　　However, the people at the night market had been alarmed, and they rushed over like a tide, surrounding the winged girl in three layers, and the patrol team of Kongsang also rushed over from a distance, wanting to know what had just happened. Liuli was anxious and no longer cared about anything. She flapped her wings and flew away from the crowd with Suguang, passing through the colorful lanterns and disappearing in the dark night filled with fireworks.

　　"Look! There's a little girl with golden wings who can fly!"

　　"No way? Isn't that a firework shooting star?"

　　Under the full moon, this was the last time that the people of the Cloud Wasteland saw the Winged Tribe appear - after that, this race that existed only in legends disappeared completely in history, just like the flying yellow crane, and was never seen again.

　　From now on, the sea is wide enough for fish to leap and the sky is high enough for birds to fly.

　　When Yunhuang's heart was filled with joy, in the far west of the earth, the wind was whistling, the cold moon was hanging high, and there was no sound of people. On a barren mountain, a monk clasped his hands together, facing the wind, and chanted scriptures in a low voice.

　　He was facing the east, but his eyes were empty and dark like a deep pool.

　　The hundredth recitation of the scripture was finally finished, and the pain of the ghosts biting his body was temporarily relieved. Murong Jun put down his palm and breathed a sigh of relief, holding the beads left here by the Shaxing priest in his fingers.

　　During these days, only by reciting scriptures day and night in this Thousand Buddha Cave with the help of Buddhist instruments could the pain in his body be slightly relieved. Once he stopped, the suffering caused by his past sins would immediately appear and would be irresistible. The 100,000 souls he had killed had formed a cage, trapping him in the deserted mountain, and he would have to spend his entire life to atone for his sins.

　　This is the only place he can stay in this world.

　　When he left the Duke of Zhenguo's Mansion, he and Murong Yi made a secret agreement: the two brothers each chose a path, one to join Cangliu, the other to be loyal to Kongsang, and both to go all out. In this way, no matter which side won the final victory, the Murong family and even the people of Zhongzhou would always have a way to survive.

　　Now, he has failed and his brother has won.

　　Murong Jun smiled softly in the wind under the cold moon - he knew that his fate with this world had ended forever. From now on, he would stay forever in the Thousand Buddha Caves of this empty mountain to atone for his past sins. There was no Mu Shaoyou or Murong Jun in the world anymore, only an unknown ascetic monk.

　　"You have only tasted one tenth or twelve tenths of the sufferings in this life, and you say that you are disheartened - I wonder how you will be able to bear greater sufferings in the future." Back then, the monk laughed and patted his shoulder, "Cowardly boy, you are so fragile, you might as well follow me and become a monk! Cut off all grudges, break out of this ten-foot soft red, prove yourself, and see your true nature. You are destined not to be a person in this mortal world, and sooner or later you will follow me out of the Three Realms."

　　"It's better to do it today than to wait for a day like today!"

　　At that time, he almost followed the monk, but his mother stopped him by threatening to die. He spent decades more in the secular world, suffering all kinds of hardships. Now, the family has survived the storm, and the Murong family has settled in Yecheng forever. He has finally unloaded all his burdens and returned to his original place. His worries have been shed, and he can spend the rest of his life in black clothes and straw sandals, with a green lamp and an ancient Buddha.

　　In this empty mountain, bury everything.

　　It turned out that it was destined. The ups and downs of the past decade were like a circle, from the end to the beginning, and finally made him understand the Buddhist concept of cause and effect and impermanence.

　　Murong Jun was thinking about the past in front of the Thousand Buddha Caves, and behind him, a group of blue foxes quietly surrounded him. One of them came over carefully, rubbed his ankle with its furry body, and made a slight whimpering sound. The world was quiet, even the wind was cold, only this little beast was warm, and its eyes were clear and crystal clear.

　　Thousands of years ago, did they also accompany the lonely woman in the ancient tomb in this way?

　　“Oh…” The handsome nobleman transformed into a monk with a clear and elegant temperament. He turned around in front of the Thousand Buddha Caves, clasped his hands together under the cold moon, smiled silently, and made his final farewell to the heaven and earth - Jinran, my ties with this world are severed, and I have no other extravagant hopes in my life. I only wish that you will be safe and happy in this life, and enjoy all the best things in this world.

　　——Even if it’s spent next to another person.

　　This life is over, I hope to see you again in the next life.

　　Under the same full moon, on the other side of Mirror Lake, on top of the thousand-foot-high white tower of Jialan, listening to the cheers of the people below, the new emperor of Kongsang took off his outer robe and wrapped it around the still weak woman. Ever since he found Yin Yelai in the desert, he had taken great care of her, treating her like a treasure. However, she always looked depressed and never smiled again, which made the ruler of Yunhuang, who already had great power over the world, secretly depressed.

　　How could he comfort her so that she understood that even if her peerless beauty was destroyed, even if her unique skills were lost, no matter what she looked like, in his eyes, she would always remain at the most beautiful moment - just like when they said goodbye in the fire in the imperial capital.

　　She didn't die where he couldn't see her, she was still alive, and that was enough.

　　"Look quickly."

　　Bai Mochen pulled her and suddenly pointed to the sky.

　　"What are you looking at?" She was stunned, but then her ears were shocked. In the dark night, a meteor rose rapidly from the ground, rushed into the night sky, then dispersed, turned into mist and rain, and fell on her head!

　　"Fireworks!" Yin Yelai exclaimed in surprise, watching the fireworks bloom, scatter, and fall above his head, flickering in a colorful manner, like the brightest and most magnificent meteor shower, so beautiful that it was breathtaking.

　　She stared at it intently, and for a moment her mind was taken away.

　　"Is it beautiful? These fireworks are only for you." The voice of the new Emperor Kongsang was low and gentle, just like the wind blowing past his ears at this moment. "I remember that when you were in Yecheng, you loved watching the fireworks display during the Sea King Festival the most, but there were too many people and you often couldn't squeeze in. Now you can watch as much as you want - at the highest point, no one can block our sight.

　　“…….” Yin Yelai did not speak, but looked at the sky and the earth in silence.

　　Yes, now, she could overlook the entire Cloud Wasteland - but in this dark land, she would never see where Shaoyou was. He sent herself here, to the top of the sky where no one could reach, to the side of the emperor who ruled the world, but he himself disappeared into the darkness and was never seen again.

　　She gazed at the earth in the dazzling meteor shower, her eyes changing slightly, seeming to express both sadness and joy.

　　Half of her face was burned in the fire, and now the craftsmen of the Imperial Palace have covered it with a gold-thread mask, leaving only her bright pupils exposed, making the other half of her face look particularly mysterious under the moonlight.

　　"At night, look," Bai Mochen pointed at the fireworks in the sky, and then at the lights of thousands of homes on the ground, "This sky and this earth are all in my eyes; and you are by my side - what else can I ask for in life?"

　　Yin Yelai still didn't say anything, but his eyes followed his left hand.

　　There was a sword wound on his left hand, and the scar was still there. The double-winged ring shone between his fingers, like a falling star - this was the legendary Huangtian Divine Ring that symbolized the imperial power. No vassal king had ever worn it in the past nine hundred years. Now, he became the master of Huangtian, holding her in his arms, pointing out the mountains and rivers, and looking down on the world.

　　However, this kind of arrogant and domineering look was something that the silent and introverted man she was familiar with had never had.

　　"Your left hand..." She looked at him and finally asked the question in her heart, "Wasn't it cut off in the fire? Why is it intact now? This..."

　　Yes, I have never heard that bones can be resurrected or broken arms can be reattached, so how can he do it?

　　Hearing the question from the woman in his arms, Bai Mochen was shocked, and his hand that was pointing at Jiangshan froze in mid-air. After a long time, he spoke, and his voice was cold, sweeping away the joy and tenderness before, "What do you want to say?"

　　She also made up her mind, turned her head, and stared straight into his eyes, "What I want to ask is, what have you been through these days? Are you... hiding a lot of things from me? Mo Chen, I have known you for eleven years, but I have never felt that you are as strange as you are now."

　　"What's wrong?" He frowned and looked at her. "Am I not good to you? I firmly believed that you were not dead, tried my best to find you, brought you back to the imperial capital, and crowned you as your queen - I gave you everything I could give."

　　"Yes, you're very good to me," she sighed, "even better than before."

　　"Well, have I done anything unforgivable?" he asked again.

　　She thought about it, and finally shook her head, "No. You drove out Bingyi and stabilized Yunhuang. Everything you did was great for the country and the people."

　　"Then why are you still worried?" Bai Mochen smiled, raised his hand and held her in his arms, "Ye Lai, don't think that I will change after becoming the Emperor of Kongsang. What changed is only my identity and status, not my heart - no matter what, I will always treat you the same as I did in the fire."

　　In the fire, she suddenly shuddered slightly.

　　Yes, she would never forget his expression at that moment, so desperate and angry, so desperate that he would almost give up everything in exchange for her dying life - and now, after experiencing so much hardship and setbacks, they were finally together and did not let the fire burn all their fate to ashes.

　　What a stroke of luck this is! How could she be so worthy of such kindness from God?

　　She finally stopped asking questions, lowered her head, gently leaned her head on his shoulder, and closed her eyes. At that moment, the world was silent, and there was only the gentle and quiet wind blowing in her ears.

　　"Ye Lai, do you know? Now I only have you..." Yunhuang's new emperor suddenly hugged her again, as if he wanted to rub her into his body, his voice trembling, "In this world, I have lost all my relatives, and only you are left!"

　　Yin Yelai leaned his head on his shoulder and felt a sharp pain in his heart.

　　Yes, after this round of death and resurrection, everything had changed, all her family members were dead, and even Shaoyou had given up on her - in this world, wasn't he the only one left for her?

　　"Listen!" Suddenly, she heard Bai Mochen say in her ear, "Ye Lai, did you hear it?"

　　The two of them stood side by side on the towering peak that was difficult for birds to reach, looking down at the dark earth thousands of feet below. The wind blew in their ears, bringing the cheers and laughter of the people below, accompanied by a faint and strange sound - one sound after another, not coming from a single place, but seeming to come from all directions.

　　"Is that the sound of the tide?" Yin Yelai suddenly realized and lost his voice.

　　"Yes... that's the sound of the Sea King Su Mo traveling thousands of miles." Bai Mochen hugged her from behind, standing on the top of the white tower, closing his eyes and listening to the various sounds from the lower world, "'Every year on this day, I will return to Yunhuang to find you' - Ye Lai, did you hear it?"

　　The sound of the tide resounded through heaven and earth. She nodded silently, her mind filled with thoughts.

　　"Look, a thousand years ago, the Sea Emperor couldn't be with the woman he loved, and neither could the Emperor of Glory - but a thousand years later, we can stand side by side here and watch the Cloud Wasteland..." He held her slender fingers with his hand that carried the Emperor's Heaven, and whispered on her cheek, "Are you happy?"

　　She closed her eyes and nodded slightly.

　　Yes, they are luckier than those mythical heroes in history. How can they say they are dissatisfied?

　　"You can be happy forever in the future, and you should be happy forever." Bai Mochen held her hand tightly as if promising, "Ye Lai, you have suffered so much for me, I will give everything in the world to repay you."

　　"All the world?" She suddenly smiled, not knowing what memories were triggered, and whispered, "Mo Chen, do you know when was the happiest moment in my life?"

　　He frowned slightly, "When?"

　　"I think the happiest moment was when you took me to Bajing Lane and ate the bowl of noodles my mother made—" She paused, her voice suddenly choking slightly, "Unfortunately, now even if I give up everything in the world, I can't let that moment come back again."

　　Bai Mochen was suddenly shocked and remained silent.

　　In the dark night, the steel-like man lowered his head, and there were tears in his eyes - yes, he and his family were all dead, and that moment of family reunion and happiness could never come back.

　　Yin Yelai sighed softly: "I didn't mean to spoil your fun, Mo Chen. It's just that it doesn't take that much effort to make me happy. I don't want you to do anything deliberately for this."

　　"Really? But you said it too late, I still did it." Bai Mochen smiled bitterly, stood up, pulled her to the parapet, pointed to a certain place, "Look, this is your favorite 'Six Stars Inviting the Moon' - I specially asked the Imperial Household Department to make a hundred of them so that you can see enough at once. You won't laugh at me, right?"

　　"Six Stars Inviting the Moon?" Yin Yelai was stunned, but couldn't help but feel happy. "Really?"

　　Before he finished speaking, he heard a whistling sound in his ear, and a tiny dark red color rose from under his feet, whistling through the sky like an arrow, until it reached the top of the white tower, and then bloomed with a bang, turning into red, white, black, indigo, blue and purple, symbolizing the six colors of the six parts of Kongsang. In the blink of an eye, the six colors spread out again, one becoming two, two becoming four, crisscrossing into more colors - like six huge lotus flowers blooming in the sky, surrounded by the bright moon, changing in many ways, colorful and brilliant.

　　There was a wave of cheers coming from the earth, reaching up to the White Tower layer by layer.

　　"Do you like it?" Bai Mochen asked in a low voice, looking at her expression with some uncertainty and uneasiness.

　　——The dignified Emperor Kongsang, Lord of Yunhuang, would actually use such an expression and tone to carefully try to please a disfigured woman from a prostitute's family. I'm afraid that everyone who sees it will be speechless.

　　Yin Yelai looked up, staring at the indescribable beautiful scene, and her eyes suddenly filled with tears - yes, fate is so magical, and people may not be able to see all the great beauties in the world in their entire lives. Shaoyou gave her the opportunity to stand here again, and Mo Chen will accompany her all the way. How kind is fate to her?

　　If you still ask for more, does that mean you will never be satisfied?

　　"I like it." She answered in a low voice, reaching out her hand and holding his quietly.

　　Under the bright moon, the fireworks were seen blooming one by one, and after changing into six shapes, they gathered together, like a withered flower falling to the earth. The ashes dragged various dim lights, like a meteor dissipating in the wind.

　　Among the hundred flowers, one or two would occasionally fall to the ground, cool and solidify into small golden particles, which were called "gold coins falling from the stars" by the people of Yunhuang. In the folk, being able to pick up gold coins is a symbol of luck, and one can even use this to go to the imperial capital to receive a real gold bead as a reward.

　　Back in Yecheng, every time the "Six Stars Inviting the Moon" was set off at the fireworks display, she would desperately squeeze into the crowd and try to pick up a gold coin. However, despite her skills, she was no match for those foolish men and women, and was pushed out of the crowd. In the end, she always returned home empty-handed and disappointed.

　　And now, because it was closest to the White Tower, many of the embers were still bright when they fell, and almost every one of them turned into gold coins.

　　Yin Yelai reached out and easily grabbed a piece of purple ash. The flame of this kind of firework is cold and does not burn the skin. She watched it burn between her fingers, turn into a small lotus, and then solidify into golden particles. She couldn't help laughing and raised it to him, "Look... I caught it! I caught the gold coin!"

　　"Let me see." He smiled and held her hand, but without looking at the small gold coin in her palm, he couldn't help but lower his head and gently kissed her fingers.

　　She let out a soft cry and subconsciously pulled back her fingers, her cheeks slightly flushed.

　　The new emperor of Kongsang stood on the top of the white tower, watching his beloved woman smile a long-lost smile, looking up at the sky amid the colorful fireworks, his palms filled with the falling beautiful gold coins of various colors, and his heart was filled with joy and satisfaction - after the fire in the imperial capital, he almost thought that there would never be such a moment again in his life.

　　Yes... Even if it is just to exchange for the moment in front of me, what does it matter if I give up everything?

　　One hundred "Six-Star Inviting Moon" flowers bloomed one after another above their heads, and countless gold coins fell from the sky, covering the couple on top of the white tower. Yin Yelai reached out and grabbed a lot of ashes of various colors, and laughed softly. At that moment, Bai Mochen's heart suddenly softened, and he felt that everything in front of him was so beautiful that it could almost last forever.

　　The Emperor's Ring on his left hand was slightly burning, and a force was gradually surging in his heart, pushing his blood to flow faster. Bai Mochen looked at the prosperous and grand scene between heaven and earth, and suddenly blurted out -

　　"Let those people have one last night of revelry."

　　"Tonight, after the banquet, I have already ambushed the Cavalry on both sides of the pipeline in the imperial capital. As soon as the six kings leave, I will kidnap them and imprison them. Then, I will open the door of the temple and smash the oath monument!"

　　He pointed at the sky and the earth and spoke thrilling words, causing the woman beside him to change her expression.

　　"Mo Chen! What...what are you going to do?" Yin Yelai was stunned.

　　"I want to be emperor." He answered coldly.

　　"But you are already the emperor!" She was puzzled. "You want more?"

　　"I don't want this throne which is only for one year. What do you think I am? A temporary filler?" He sneered, raised his eyebrows and looked at the sky, saying word by word, "Those vassal kings are so mediocre, how can they be worthy of owning this world! If it weren't for me, Kongsang would have been destroyed by the Ice Barbarian invasion this time!"

　　"It's been nine hundred years. It's time for me to end this system of 'six kings rotating in power'! Once the domestic unrest has subsided, I will send troops to the West Sea and completely destroy the Ice Barbarians. Maybe I can even include the Blue Sea in my territory..."

　　When he said this, he raised his hand and pressed the Emperor Heaven Ring on his left hand, which was glowing involuntarily, with his right hand. At that moment, he felt as if there was a voice in his body whispering and repeating these words, which made his heart surge uncontrollably.

　　"..." Yin Yelai looked at him beside him, admiring him but also worried, and sighed softly, "Dethroning the Sixth Prince? Why are you going to do such a dangerous thing again... I have lost all my sword skills now. If anything happens, I'm afraid... I'm afraid I won't be able to help you."

　　"Don't worry, Ye Lai." Bai Mochen shook his head and said firmly, "I am no longer the person I used to be - this time, I will never let you feel uneasy. You don't have to worry about anything, just enjoy the present!"

　　The fireworks fell in a riot of colour, as bright as rain. Suddenly, a bright light flashed across the night sky, and another object fell into Yin Yelai's palm. She looked down and couldn't help but exclaimed: "Mo Chen, Mo Chen! Look!"

　　"You picked up another gold coin?" He walked over with a smile, and was suddenly stunned - it was not a gold coin. What fell into Yin Yelai's palm was actually a silver ring!"

　　"This..." After just one look, even he, who was calm as he was, couldn't help but wonder, "Where did this come from?"

　　"I don't know either." Yin Yelai murmured, looking up at the night sky blankly, "It seems that when the 'Six Stars Inviting the Moon' bloomed, it suddenly fell from the sky! I thought it was a gold coin, so I caught it, but I didn't expect it to be..."

　　Bai Mochen took her hand and placed it in his palm for comparison.

　　Two almost identical rings, silver, with outstretched wings, holding up a bright blue gem, reflecting dazzling light in the flickering fireworks, one on his left hand and the other on her right hand.

　　His voice couldn't help but tremble a little, "This... This is the legendary Hou Tu Divine Ring!"

　　"What?!" Yin Yelai was also surprised and wanted to pick it up for a closer look. However, as soon as she moved her fingers, the ring seemed to come alive, suddenly jumped up automatically, turned lightly in mid-air, and fell exactly on her right middle finger!

　　"This..." Yin Yelai subconsciously wanted to take off the ring, but Hou Tu seemed to have taken root on his hand and couldn't take it off. Bai Mochen reached out and grabbed her hand, wanting to help her - but at that moment, he only felt his left hand suddenly burning.

　　The moment the Emperor's Ring approached Hou Tu, it emitted a huge resonance!

　　At that moment, amidst the fierce sound, the silver wings on the two rings spread out simultaneously, emitting dazzling light, like the sun and the moon shining together, illuminating the entire sky!

　　"Oh my God! What is that?" People on the earth were looking up at the fireworks, and suddenly saw an extremely bright light appear on the top of the Galan White Tower, forming a cross with one vertical and one horizontal line, like lightning cutting through the darkness, and they couldn't help but scream in surprise.

　　——In that dazzling light, people in the entire Yunhuang saw the new Emperor Kongsang holding a woman’s hand and standing on the top of the white tower, side by side. At the same time, lightning-like light flashed in the hands of both of them, illuminating the world.

　　So similar…so similar!

　　At that moment, everyone who saw it remembered the ancient legends about the Demon King and Queen who created Yunhuang, as well as Emperor Xingzun and Queen Baiwei who founded the Kongsang Dynasty.

　　Jiuyi is filled with the mist of ghosts.

　　The blue dragon pulls the white jade chariot,

　　The wings of the divine bird are covered with rosy clouds.

　　The emperor with a high crown and a long sword came dancing down from the sky,

　　Awaken the vast land of Yunhuang from the morning light.

　　Six voices rang out in the world.

　　Wings of the dark night,

　　The red bird,

　　Under the purple light,

　　Green fields and blue lakes.

　　The Emperor standing on top of the White Tower

　　Listen to the prayers of the King of Heaven,

　　——May God bless Kongsang and the country be long-lasting

　　At the right moment, a melodious voice of blessing came from the Purple Palace, not far from the tower. It was the musicians and actors in the palace celebrating the new emperor's ascension to the throne, singing ancient elegant songs in unison, their voices were soft and clear, and went up to the sky with the wind.

　　In the grand light, Bai Mochen held Yin Yelai's hand, and felt that the light emitted by the pair of rings was like the rising sun, illuminating the past and future of the two of them. Standing on the top of the white tower, he held the hand of the woman beside him, feeling the burning heat in his left hand, and couldn't help but smile slightly, as if relieved.

　　Yes, the thing lurking in his body should be very angry, right?

　　The Hou Tu Divine Ring fell from the sky and chose Ye Lai - just like that strange demon chose him. From now on, she will become his shackles, shouldering the power of protection and curbing his expansion and ambition. The Demon Lord and God Queen, just like the Queen Bai Wei curbed the Xingzun Emperor in the past.

　　The two of them will depend on each other and restrain each other until their last breath.

　　In the cycle of reincarnation, it turns out that everything has already been arranged in detail, waiting for them to bear their own destiny.

　　"Why... would Hou Tu choose me?" Yin Yelai looked down at the ring on his finger, puzzled.

　　Because only you are worthy of it, because when I am possessed by the devil, only you can kill me - Bai Mochen smiled, but just held her hand, put the pair of magic rings together, and whispered: "Because Hou Tu is destined to be with Huang Tian, ​​just like you are destined to be with me."

　　He bowed his head and pressed his oath on her forehead:

　　"After I come to you, we will own this world together for a hundred years."

　　On such a joyous and bustling night, with millions of people looking up at it, the capital of Galan was as beautiful as a world of glass.

　　The vast Mirror Lake was like a huge mirror, reflecting the imperial capital on a jade plate and the brilliant and gorgeous fireworks. The fireworks bloomed in clusters, scattered and fell in cheers, and the swaying ashes fell into the lake like meteors.

　　Across the world, how many people look up at each other under the moon, yet they are so far apart.

　　The people of Kongsang were reveling, celebrating victory after the war, and unable to sleep at night; on the West Sea, the people who were rebuilding their homes slept in the moonlight of the ruins, but they had expectations for tomorrow in their hearts; and above the White Pagoda, higher up in the sky, the empty city was floating in the wind under the moon, and golden eggs were quietly hatching in the Soul Pool, which was the potential cause of the revival of the clan...

　　Under the moonlight, countless things are quietly happening, changing, and ending.

　　These hidden threads were laid nine hundred years ago, and they have led this land to the present result. And now, more "causes" have been laid, which foreshadow the future "results". - These huge and meticulous threads intertwine and entangle each other under the moonlight, weaving into a huge net that no one can escape.

　　Perhaps, the only ones who can see all this are the eternally silent heaven and earth.

　　When the fireworks burned out, the earth fell silent again. Under the bright moon, I could see stars hanging all over the fields, and the sound of waves entered my dreams. The bright moonlight reflected the silvery white sea tide, which surged towards Yunhuang in waves, gently hitting the land, endlessly, just like the undying heart of deep love thousands of years ago, which has never stopped missing despite the vicissitudes of life.

　　These are probably the only things that humans can leave in this world and that will last forever, right?

　　The Mirror Lake darkened, as if the eye on the earth gazing at the sky had silently closed and fallen asleep.

　　Only the white tower of Jialan rises high into the clouds, overlooking the entire area.

　　This tower, which has experienced countless vicissitudes, is like Yunhuang's scarred but still beating heart.

　　Eternity ago, Emperor Xingzun and Queen Baiwei had looked out at the world side by side from here; a thousand years ago, Emperor Guanghua Zhenlan had ascended the throne here and silently watched the departure of Crown Princess Bai Ying; and now, the new emperor and his queen stood here again, holding each other's hands tightly with the emperor's hands on their heads.

　　Only gods and demons are immortal, and the sun and moon change.

　　Since Emperor Guanghua opened the prosperous era, Yunhuang has been peaceful for hundreds of years. However, every sixty years, the calamity turns. The shadows of the nether world reappear, the dead return; the broken army shines brightly, the demon king is born - sometimes there are huge calamities and torrents of blood, and only by controlling the wheel of life can the disaster be resolved.

　　However, elites from the Three Realms emerged, carrying swords. They slew demons and defended the Way in the shadows, traveling thousands of miles for thousands of years. All beasts worshiped the Qilin as their emperor, and all birds worshipped the Phoenix as their king. White cranes danced in the sky, and dragons leaped in the seven seas. There was also the Peacock King, who ate filth and cleansed evil spirits, and accompanied the Lord of the Stars to guard the Wheel of Life.

　　Tianguan Zhanshen once said: Nine hundred years later, a king will rise in the world, and a great disaster will occur.

　　The heavens and the earth will finally come together. The world will be united.

　　——"Liuhe Book of Heaven"

　　Postscript: Feather Falls in the Clouds

　　By Cang Yue

　　Seven years after I finished writing "Mirror", I finally finished "Feather".

　　This is another long journey. After the Mirror series, this Feather is my second million-word novel, and probably the last one in the series.

　　If I say that when I was writing the "Mirror" series, my young heart was filled with surging enthusiasm and longing, then after finishing "Feather", what was left in my heart was only a huge emptiness and endless relief - it was as if all the emotions roaring in my heart had been released, and my whole heart was suddenly empty; it was also as if I had walked for a very long time and finally reached the end, and I just wanted to throw myself to the ground and never move again.

　　Come to think of it, maybe it’s really because I’m no longer young?

　　Almost ten years have passed since I first wrote the word "Yunhuang". Life in the outside world has changed dramatically. People of my age have already become wives and mothers, but I stubbornly hide in the virtual world I have built and refuse to come out, continuing to dream in my childhood daydreams - this dream lasted too long, so long that it spanned my entire youth, and even gray hair appeared in my black hair.

　　I didn't realize I was just a guest in my dream, and when I woke up it was already dusk. Time passed by like a stream, and the cicadas outside the window were still chirping. However, I am no longer the ignorant child in my early twenties.

　　But the advantage of getting old is that my writing style has become gentler and more compassionate, and I am no longer as physically and mentally abusive as I was back then, and I no longer regard myself as a "stepmother". For every character in "Yu", I have tried my best to give them the best ending - although I cannot make every reader happy, but generally speaking, it is still very warm, right?

　　So much time has passed between “I force myself to express my sorrow in order to write new poems” and sighing “What a nice autumn with its cool weather”.

　　What has changed, besides my feelings, is my poor quality. I was originally a diligent and reliable author (or I thought I was), but after the failure of Wangchuan, I failed in the Yu series. After the third volume, Wings of the Dark Moon, was published, it took me more than a year to finish this last volume. I would like to express my deep apologies to all of you who have been waiting in the deep pit for a long time. At the same time, I would also like to thank Feng Kite, who has been a reader for many years and has become my best friend, for trying out Yu 4 on my behalf on the other side of the ocean, fixing many bugs and making many suggestions. This girl, who is now a computer professor at a prestigious American university, has been with me since Pojun, and we have been together for almost ten years.

　　I have stumbled along the way and know that I have many shortcomings. Thank you readers for always tolerating me, waiting for me, and accompanying me, just like in the beginning. And I also cherish this encounter separated by a thin piece of paper - life is long, and the circumstances are different. Maybe we will never meet in our lifetime, but we have greeted each other and smiled knowingly in these stories.

　　——Isn’t this kind of encounter more beautiful and pure?

　　Over the years, I have walked many roads, experienced many things, encountered sunny days and bumpy days, had fans and haters, received praises and been slandered... and all of these, whether good or bad, have made my life complete and rich. When I grow old decades later, they will become distant memories in my life that are intertwined with light and dark and mottled.

　　After finishing "Yu", I will continue to write "Wangchuan". After finishing this one, I will have completed all the holes that should be completed and have nothing to worry about. Then, please allow me to enter a long period of dormancy - no longer call myself a "dream weaver", but be an ordinary person peacefully, live and write as I please, and enter another stage of life.

　　When the time comes, let us look at each other in the world, or forget each other in the world.